)

CONTENTS
. ', 4-

INTERNAL GUIDANCE God . ~ . ' ,. , . .- P9 Prayer o . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ~ pg. Sin and Salvation ~ ~ . 1>9.
Fai the , pq. ;

- .iI ~

13

2a
45 S2 61 63 76 94 112
124 139

Wor.ld Affairs . ' ~t. ~ P9. Tradition . ' ,.pq.

Midway Position ~ . ~c ", pg. Foundation for the Mes ..iah. ~ ~ ' . ~ "~' .pg. Foundation of Faith ' , .:. , . pg. .... Foundation of Substanc.' / . \.~:;' :: .pq.

;.. . '

0,

Spiritual Problems , Adam and Eve .. ! .pg. Dominion in Spirit World e'.'. .'. ,~ ' ~pg. At.tendance . ~ . pq . F~mily Problema pq. Meaning of Brothers and Si~terfJ : 1. ff pg. DIVINE PRINCIPLE Principle of Creation e , pq. The Fall of Man "' -pq. Purpose of the Cominq of ~e Me iab ~pq. Resurrection ....... .. ....... , ~. _. pg. Predestination e; ' . ,. ...... .. .. 'I, ~ Christology............... ~ pq. Principle of Reatorati ~n. o ; ~~ P9. History of Restoration Dispensation for Adam f s Fami1y :~ . P9. Dispensation for Noah ' s FULily :' .h.pg. Dis pen sa tion for Abr &ham's Fami 1y .... ...~ P9 Providence Ce-nterinq on Moses ...... ,. . "P9. Providence Centerinq on JesQ.l .,. ~ : ~P9. Historical Parallels #' pg. 400 Years preparation p.riOd ................. pq. world Wars P9. MR. SUDO SPEAKS TO AMERICAN kISSIOllAJUBS Significance of Pioneer witn in9.~ pq. PRACTIC;.L . ASPECTS OF lRAINING How t o Street Preach pq. How t o Witnes ~ : Testimony ~ pq. How to Be A Good Leader .-pq. Appendix .' Abbreviation Cpde Diagrams, Divine Principle, Pta. I II

149 159
162

160 192 204

.,,9.

217
227 234 239 246 251
258

273
282 287

294
~rp6

313 318 326 362

and

~ ~ "M ; ~2.i" ~

,/~. 3K'~
IS

u....c~+I~4"-

Pc,,:. A1-Jl. \~ .pr;-.ON 1

~ ~. :M : q2.; ; ~ is u..,C~-fi bW4-'~

'j

~~. 38'3

f't , ~.l1-U.f- I:' .pr;<,Ot

QOD.

God is the orAi1ft of ~. '.11. EverythJ~9 came fxa. God. And without God theft oAMOt be MY thug. JIo~hJ".9 Ct.D exi.at without God. This i . the moat e entia~. UA4erstand1ng of God.

Nevertheless, we came to be unable to un.u:.t.~ln4 GoeS. Theretore we lost ever}'thinq. We bec . .e unable tQ uqderstand jlny thing. We CaJ'[\.C not to \mderstand anything at .t1 Decause we
lust God.
~~ve:.yth in'J

thert: Cunnot be anytninq which has nothingtp do with God. Nevertht;,;less we lost God, therefore we don't k1l.Q\r; cu.tything at all in this universe. We lost the beauty of n.. t.q.J;'j" ~auty of creation, beauty of birds, beaut.y of trees, ~~y.of the world. Just int.9in~. H&n waa created .s the lotc\ ~.~ 'God's creation. When W8 look at & tia, flower, we C4Q .~ ~. ~.ty of creation if our eyes are open. But aan ahQ\l14 ,teq',ta" more beautif~l than the flower. or tne ~ s or ~. .tl 1 . . ~.re. Man .. nelild hAve bee_ .,re bec.u\lflll th..a th4t. f~ O~ t.lw tree. or bilill.ltiful nature. M ehould Mve ~. we beau.iful than cherry blo.::i.=olul in ehe spring. Beautiful ~q blc;.asoas will

cam\;f fro. God, and we laat GQd..

'l'herefol:8 ~

blooa, but _an ahould have been moee beautiful than che~~y blossoms. We enjoy seeing b.a;utj.!ul rose, ~t man sho\J14 have
~a;y

of' til., ....~ . In the early.spring, when weare wal~:~ the JlQuntains, there will still be snow there. But ifw.. __ , to a small meadow, and we find one tiny, tiny gre~bu4# how happy wu will be to see thia gr~en and beautiful budd!\fttl:'ll ,. But JlAn was created far lnore boaut1ful than th e creatWi""" But. many of us don t t l:i.ke to live with "brothers and aisters. Man doean't like to see man, himself. Xnatead, be likes to go out into nature. WhY? In the fall of -n, DWlA became impure. Man lost o~iginal lueof aan. . . . lo.~ .an'. nature, aan'. heauty , INn'. value. ..n c.uotf"1nd J;. .4n&1 beauty of man iD man. " ....refore, . . . . . . t 90 ou.t to M. _ ..tifu). ture. This is sad; thi. ia a .ad f.c~, but it'. tXMe. MAn bee... igftorut. of beau~y of ..... lI&a lOlt the beauty of .ar.. f and man becaae :i.qft"ra"t of man'. beauty. UN. )laft beca=c ignorant ot the be.aty of nacure. Ue lo.~ .ve~ytbin9, ever)'th.~n9. Man bec. . . i,IlO&'A"t of the _'ateac:e of God. ADd so many, so mAny atheists .re living now. 5ven thouih they ~~~ I1()_t:__ 4t:.heJ~lt;.9' they cannot understand God' awords . . Thay cannot bef~_~Y~_~~ God. They cannot understand God's words.
been -.ore beauti.ful than the

u..- ..

"What do thismean?- How deep it is, bow great it is, we cannot understAnd. And we cannot feel God's love. We cannot.:. feel God's love. We cannot feel the qeep and warm embrace of God: we believe in God, but still we cannot feel existence of God with us. We cannot feel the fact that God is with us from morning to night. Therefore we don't, feel the existence of God with us. Therefore, we think, "God is far beyond myself." Therefore, we can do evil, anything evil. If we truly can understand, "God is with me," we cannot do anything evil. Even we ourselves, as members of the Unif1cation Church, if no one is looking at us, we might do something evil. BecaHe we don't understand God i8 with us. Even though we believe in God, w. unaerst&nd Divine Principle, we believe that Father ia tile Mes.iah, still w.,cannot understand God. God i . with u. and He i . d perately king us. Heis looking everywhere. Without God there cannot be anythinq. leeause of lin, there ca.. to be ignorance ot God ignoranc. of . .n, i9nor~nce of nature. There have been .any tragedies, but the great t trAgedy of mankind is ignorance of God. Man became ignorant of God. Therefore, man became ignorant of aan, and he also became ignorant ot nature, of creation. Man became ignorant of God, therefore man became unable to love God. Therefore Man became unable to understand and unable to love _an, whom God loves. Therefore, man began to fight again.t. hi. brothers, and &0 ",any troubles and conflicts have ari n becau we don't lovG'!. We lost the purpo.e of man, the 51tnificanca of life, the meaning of life. Man lo.t trua love and trutaa thro*lh i-.uar. love. Man lost the.e moat preciouD thi... bee .an ifDO~.nt of God. But ope.n your eye.. God i . l'.v. .11.9 IU....lf th~ouqh creation, through nature, through .aD hta. .lf. Li.~n to His voice. Hearken to R~. God ia whlaperln, thro.,h the Bin~in9 of birds, through the whilp.ring wind in the tree God is whispering throu9h thea. We can find God. He's appearing, He is whisper!n!, He i . walking throuqh the earth. Therefore, throuqh creations and ~hrough man we can see God. We can see God. }\e you know , man is made after the iJuge of Cod, and creation is made as a symbol of God. We know God has Original Sung-Sang and Original Hyunq-Sang. 'rhis i . the .ssence of God. Perfect Sung-Sang is His personality. ~he substantial world is the substantiation of God'. nature, created after the image of God. Sung-Sang and Hyung-Sanq both need attribute. of positivity and negativity_ Ant this i . man; this 1s vo-an. Aa you know, man h.. ahape 004 A,180, other czoeat1oaa cre !Mde .e a .yabOl 01 God.. Ot.ber cK'. . ~1en. Al-.o bave ."'9-hn9 and Ryunq-Saftg, aAd . . .y attribute. of poaitivlty .ad . . . .ti.ity. For iB.~anc., . . Ie ant.al. and f . . .1. ant.ala.

bee...

t... ....

ba..

been 'th~ mirror, the iDllge of God. An original man or sinleoa uan r~;u2'lt ~':r) Q p0:'Z~t mirror of God. Therefore, when we look in~o l\ sinlofls !J_n, we enn be very sure that we can see God in hill. We can see ,Goc:l' f.'I attributeD in hm. Therefore, when he speak. truth, eternal truth; God ia 8pGIlkinq t.hrough hilll. 'fbe.n ... CAUl eee truth, we can a . . God'. truth in hill. In thi. _n1nt, W OeD He' God in hta. fteZ'efore, be i little bit of 004. Qo4 1e .,...k1ftg t.hftN9b. hJ.a, and ". ean see God 1n nt.. . AN! c. you know. tfhea Jooas waD apeaJd.n9, IIOIIe Iara.lite. c . .~ to hia with one WCIIaIl who cCd!litte4 focnication , l\dul tery
JftUESt haV(l

If you can underatand thirs principle, you can find God in nan. Ycu can f i.nd God in un And in nature. When we look into Sk'ft'S essence, sante natUre-~n'. original nature--we can see thn~ this nm.turf:'! must Itave come frCB~. t.rbis nature

And people accused and

bl~ t~.

asked Jesu. to jud91!1 this wozan to be st.oned to death. 'they asked, t.hey a.keel, th.sy a.k~ J but Jeaus ailont. He va.. just lOoking on th~ ground. And thsy came aDd aaked Jesu. what to do with this wollan. They wanted to Gtone her. And Jesus looked, upon th~ and said, NThose who have never ~itted 8in, let thClm 't.hrow the first ntone. II One left, two left, three left. And after m while no one wa~ there except for the woman.

woman beforo Jesus, and they

w..

Hi. love 18 God'. love. Ther.f~., it wasn't Jesus who for9ava tho tlC3l&n, but it v.a God wbo . . .peaking_ It was an exprioft of God 10ft. \'her.fore," .--oan 'e.. God and ". in
J6&US.

We ;mow this story very well.

He . . .tiJaell

can find God

eu ... ():)4'. love in 3U8.

Per
~

Go4--prayJ.nq to Qc4, . . .Jt1nt God, thInk!,. of ODd, and CM41ftg t.he Bible, re..slng D1"ine Principle--tc f l . 004 '. nature or to find God Ht.8elf, thi8 1s jU8t a reflection of God, who 1. looking for !!!!. own aona and daughters. God 1a pray1ft9. Ye., IIan 1s prayihq t01Jod, but God i . praying to "n, -Pleahow me your true self. Pl.... abow your g.nuine .elf to !Ie. My BOil, -.y daughter, pl...e .bow . . yourself. I haven' t seen you in " (\00 years. I _ .ad. I am sorrowful. Pl se COIle back to !Ie, .Y son, ay daughter." If e~e of ue ere looking for Cod tbrou,h prayer, throulh think1ng, throDgh atru9g1ing--th18 atrut91iDt 1. the reflection of the aUU99l. of God for lIP, to find _ft, true an. ".his Jt1Ad of _baylor 1a a rafl*=tloe of God' .......""101'. Wltboot .,tlvatloa fra Gad, nothiD9 e8ft renlt. ftlerefore, without Go4, ". caaDO~ pray to God. OUr prayer 1. tbe retlaetioa of the prayer of Go4. oar 8t.'n11le is ~_ Z' .f"~ion of t.. . aUU9g1e ot Cod.. OUr d ire, pure a_ire, 1. t.M l'en.etioa of thea ire ot~. OUr lova ia reflection of God'. love. And if we can find this tind of beMvloX', va can ... God even within our brothers and aistera. And only thO who can' find God in their

reell lcw.. t:!al. fi9ure, .teau., ..0 tbe f1,.. of God RiJleelf. It anyone of u.G io ab:'1l99l1ng to ... 004, to ftnd,

U,..

t.

t.baD, who was aUWJ91ing

~o

r . . lize goodft. . . ,

I "TeachflJ:', let. me see God." Then what did he eay? . What did Je.sum say? "He who has seen me has seen God. Many lind many people looked Rt Jesus, but they never saw God in him. Even the disciples couldn't find God in Jesus, because they couldn't find God in

brothers and sisters c~n see God in Mesaiah. As you k.now, tloneon. came befort! Jesus and .aid

their brotners and sisters.

If we understam! this point, we will always be looking for reflections of (,,}()d in our brothers and sisters I and wi thin ourselves. If we call find the motivating nature of God in our

brother$_and siste!"s, then we can fi.nd the entirety of God in each otnf.;:t". And then we can see God's nature, even the wholene~s of God's nature in our brothers and sisters. We can begin
So if we CAnnot find God in and sisters, then wa cannot love brother. and sisters, but those who can find God in brother. and sisters are qualified ~nd able to love br.-others and sifJta:r.D. ~herefore, Gan't look at brothers and sisters an just broth~~6 and siatcrs. ~e must o.~ thea as reflect1on= of God. Then you can se0 God in your brothors and sisters. S~times it's true that you c,,-n aGe Satan in your brothers and sisters, :ut we have a t~:1dency to f inC! onlx Sa tan And accuse and .:::riticize our brothero and sisters. But we have to find a
brothcr~

to love our brothers and .sisters.

rcflecti"n of: (rod in brothers and nisterB. If our eyes are open, ~ven fr~!~ nO\17 on, we C4n lief!! God in our brothers and sisters.
8kay?
~~n t s natm:e, n:... n I s essential nature i a reflection of God's essence, God's natur~. Therefore, if \Ire can find S01Iethinq good in ~ur brothers and sisters, if we can C~ Gcd there, then we ca.n meet with (,:1Od in our brothers and sisters. Through talking wit.h broth~r& and sisters, we are talking with God. 'ihrough smiling at brot.htora and sisters, we axe ailing At God. When we ~an find a beautiful amile of a brother or siater, we can find the ~ile of God. If you find soaeone serving other. with aincere love, you cen find God who is serving htm or ~r with sincere aeaire of love. It's not Carl, it's not Joe, it's not Cindy, it's not cathy, but it's God, God who i. serving, who is smiling, \-11'10 ia fJpeaJdng, who is cryIng, who i . aUU9'1ling. You can find God ln brothe..rs and sisters. Okay? (OkAy!) If only our eyes are open, we can see God. There:'.:ore, ~~n i~ second Bible. We have Bible in our brothers and sisters if onlyweeanc;ee-t!lat, in which we ca.n find God and God's words. A~id also, ,.,e have a third Bible which is nature. We can ~ i~('i God through nature. We can find God's face in creation. For instance, when you find even a nameless, tiny flower, you can find God there, and God's truth. For instance, it's the nature of flowers to just. go on budding and just blooming until the stamen and piatil can re~ch perfection. Until that time, these petal. vill never opcm. Okay? TMX'efore, oven though A butterfly COlleS or bee. COlMa by for pollination, thQY will just fly by. Do you kn~ wbmt I ..an? Until poaitlvity ADd negativity
I

..

reAcb perfectloD--foa.t10ft,. 9~owtb, aa4 pufectlon--they cannot be ~'itl'4 lDt~ Oft. . . . . . . onti! perfection, there can be
CM

I ~Qn' t ltr.ow if yO\\ bow or not, bUt ~ Japan, ye have aome spwlal ,elu:1'\ yeo. Bov do youa"y?plUD t.re". whose ~lowftr if) SIAl 1 , A tiny plum. m?lDits fruit !Lyoung or ~tu~e, it contAing poison, h e . v~~y tiin solution c:'! hj:trog&n cyanide. t when t . ned, ,it conta1na 1!2-hydroaen CYADi4" Only then can we eat it. at does this :aean? lr.Nlt do this hydrogen eyanide mean?

no givQ ~nd take action be~~po.itivity and negativity. Therefore, VG ceft find eame pr1ncipleaa Bible. Okay? CAn you underatnnd? Seac principle a~ Zibla.

I&"JAtarity? DeAth? ~bi. bas the aeaning aft Otm. 2:17. Understanc2 what I lIMn? ItO? Why not? no 1O'lknow wt.t hydrogen eyanic::1e i01 t~ i,. V6!.'Y poleoftOU.. If you tab 0.015 g ' r _ of bydrogen cyani4(!t, yot1 w1l1 ca. 1a t.en t ~-no, no, one ~inutQ, O!l~ minute. ao~ It you tAke thi. -.ell of hydrOfen cyanido or potllC(JiUM c)"aft1d~. If ytN ua ttl1. !JlQCh, 1ft ~ea .eeoMs you \1il1 f~int, &rA in one xaift\\to you vi11 dt.. fib!. 18 a terrible EK'iaon. The fill,.,. th1ng i. in this plWl flower. Now, do you unacr~t~~ what I nean? (Yee.)

1'I_

Therefore, it has the

0& 0

Genesis 2:11.
Nt. 0

God ' . c~ent appeared even in creation--therefore, if we

Don't eat of it. "If:f0U eat of it,~u 0 11 surelyale.THererore, itt. very ~ear that man I. lord.over craatIon.
we CAn fina

"OOn't

Hh11c it i .

~t.\lr., ~n

t.

investigate the naturo of cr. .tiona, if we open cur eyes, and

Therefore, 1ft the k1J!94C* of God, or in the SUn Mf\mg Moon

p!'Utary acbool, .,. will teach botany 1 80ft. this

Cod'.

worda, _

CaD t1bd God's truth.

(Laughter an4 appl.u ) t'bU j.. far 41ff..-.t trca ou. 110Il001..
Invea~iCJat. M~ar.

way.

Okay?

will

t1on--throagb .xpH'iMnt.. in t.b. CD tiD4 Cod'. tl:\ab and God'. lavo. Ana next, ". can find God'. love beause va CAn find a _11.t1ny flovrar. .:rust look, and look, and look at this .... ~l tiny flower. Tou wl1l finc! )'OUZ'8e1f in this flower. You can find your lf in this flower, beeau if you look and look and look. 1~ w111 beca.e bigger and blgver and b19ger. Then you vill find your lf in this flowr. And look around yourself, look around your lf. What. beautiful structure it baa. What a beautiful color it i". Reel and clear, red abel greeD, blue and g~een. "'ut1fu1 color, beautiful color. And look. t'be . . .W i. filled with I1f., vivid 11te. And what a beiaatihl ...iI'o_~ it. 18. You-.. ftM'U' 11, you'll . . . . . haYti . . . . 111 . . . . a WOIMIwful ...uo-ftt. ABd who cr. .te!! thu tlllClCld., Wbo cnai;Ald thlll .wuo..... Who? (God: ) All %'". C4U belore, ."en tM aeel1ent 8Ci.ft~1.t cannot C.Mt. w .. OM Pl!'ul of fl~. Bowev.:: aeel1ent the

v111 be able

to

f1n4 God'. truth through ec1eat1flc !n...tlga-

OIl!' etu4eat.. and the nature of tM ereetion, .1Id they

c1.... ..

t,

.,.t

by h1luelf. Who _de water an4 carbon dioxide? God. God (;;reated thi. tiny flower. ill wbich I . . living, in which we are nO\f. Then ~Qr' wha\t p'.U'POI50,; forJy.~~ purpose 4i4 He create th;\s flo\,:erwithOt.,t ll:'~Eting lWen attnight-tiJle? He worked to m.alce t!Jis Z101':Te:r fl7ol9morning to night without r.est. Even though no one could underst..and how preciouD and how beautiful it wa~, ~til1 !lca.vcnly Father created th1. flpwer frca morning t.o night, ,dthout sleep. For what purpoa.e? Vor what. purpose? To g}.ve joy to whom? To man. Then this tiny flower in ,,,hieh we are no~~ living, is just.-an expressl,on.of Qed's love to man. In orCler to give 'cll.i.s present to me, Heavenly Father work~ h.,,,\rd every ilr-.y, every day, every dllY J even overnight without :J12ep':'n'j H~ cre,:'1ted thi!3 flower when I didn. 'tbo.",myhing. Have you ever. crioo to se~ one tiny tlow(lr? You have under~tood (~<od t B lO'v'e fm: you. Ilil that ri9ht? '!h.e.:.'"1 i.! yc~ ~D.V~ t.hig c:mper iC!lCID, you can undar.tand wba t :r meAn. Th.~refQri), t.hrou~h invat1gation--open your .),0. and mee this wo:rclG1. 'J:hn )lev. can ~iDd God in creatlon--in the ~hito onc~, in 1:,;.'10 trees, in th'l! twittftring b.1r48, you can aee God. You C4n fipd~. You don't haVG to find Satan here. No Satan ))ere, only Qod. God's truth, God' B word., God'. love. !'fAn 1100 c)(!~tion are t.he ~~ and !Yffiil ot God'. nat:ure. Therefor~, we can find ~'. ove in t . . both. . ' And next. Hear.ken to heAven. Listen to God""itb a pure mind. Thf.?-n you can hear God whispering to you t~C3.Igb your d.eep intuition. Not always through llan, not tbr~ nature, but directly to you.. Directly to you, tbrough in~tlOn,.

this

acienti~t my b~, h~ c~1.'in~t ereat& life wond~ful envi1~o~)ent out of soil,

'l:he Bible says, "Ask and it will be given you," and "Knock, and it will be oponed. to you." Howauch you ..,k of God? To find God Himself, to see Him, to be able to meet with Him? H~~ Much do you as}t? If you txuly Ilek God, you will be @le to see God. He will G~k to you. Mothif'9 lD41I"tlCt1J, but directly,

directly.

God appeared to directly when he v.. ".1kl1\9 in the wilderhees. He N" a bri9hteninq of light, and went, and God r.:allad him. God began to talk to hia. And also the sue God Dpoke to Zlij&b with a alight voJ.ce. And Elijah .c;:ou14 hur God speak. And the same God called Abrahaa fraa the U~ of Chaldea, and he beard Mim. And he obeyed God. He put .teIe .verythin.g and obftyed God, and came to Canaan and t.c-~he. anee.tor of the Israelites. God called NoAh, and gave b~ dl~.ct.iona to build the ark, and he did it. The same God i . s~k1nq to you, if your ears are open, intuitionally. God can speak to you through your deep intuition. Thien, because we e~itted 8in, we bee . . . ignorant of Goct, _.M we bec~. ignorant of WU\ and ignorant of n.t.ure. But open your eys.~ &nd open your oars. Then you can ~ in san, in nature, and you can ~ God apeak throllgh 11&11, thrQ\JIJh nature, a:Y'. fX8etimea cU.. r~tly t..'u'ough your own il1t.uitiOft., Maw through thef:'!e u.nd.rflt:4ndinga we can understand Ood. YflD, .i t .l.k~! ~ns~. W~ can lll,der. stant! Gad, but we cannot M.t with God. Why? ". can understand Cod, but we cannot . . .t wi th God. Why?

Mo...

And we are in the indirect dOlllinion ot Goc:1. And we don't have God's deoire. God 10 invisible to our pbyaical five sensen and

We still bave ain,

'a~

we are' far 4iatuat frClll God.

Okay.

spiritu41 five .eDa.s and we can ... God tbrouqh deeper intuition.

OtAy.

Our trouble. or our diff ieul ti.. are t:Jae.el We can understand ('~ this but we caftftOt Ileet with God. we can understoitnd Go4 officially, on the blackboard, with this kind of talking. I think this kind of talking i . . .re belpful than l~~ture itself, isn't it? (Ye.:) nut still, this is the official God. It isn't ! t ~n God. We n4Md our own God. I need ay own God., vi"" whom I cannavo aooret 1I.oopersonal cCXIIIIUnication. And we really want to call SizI our Fal ther, -my Fa tlMr .. - We must ull4eZ'stand God through experience. Ye~, we are looking for Gada for an experience of God. Is it true? (Ye.:) Experience God. I. thel'. anyone who wouldn' t 1 ike to meet w~th God? (NO.) He have been looking, lookin~, looking for God, for an experience with God. haven't we? Yes. Oh, H. . .eftly Father, if You are with lJ)Q, pleas. show Your_If to.. .1. . . . show Yourself, please r . .eal your . .lf to Be. I . . . . t. been with You for 6,000 year.. 'l'herefoZ'e, t .e ~ly happy. I've never expe&-ienced tr... joy tti.tb Yoo. r've MYer been embraced by You.- ~bi. ie our ....ntial . . . .re and intrinaic desire, our lonq-cMl'iabed d ire _iah ha:* . . . .c been fulfilled. Then bave YOll ever IIet. with Go4? ' How deep va. it? Bow . .ny can .ay tha~ you have met wi~h

w."

n..-......
stand up.

God?

Then bow 41d you IIeet wit.h God?

St.and up.

Okay, okay, through finding s01l8t.hiftCJ in nature he found God. ScmIeone elM. Bow did ~ tleet God? 'that'. good. That r_~ . of 1'a9OI'e, tJw Indian poet. . He bad a aimilar experience. Okay. Perfect man. Maybe bi. eyes . . .t. hav. been open. Then aa.eone el.e. Good teatiJloni... SVen though we . .t Qoc1 once, atill we cannot be ~1.f1ed eno\lgh. OUr .s._t~l"'in . . .t be to aeet with Go4 .,ery day t every day, .very "".,-.ent, ever, __ent, every ___ 'to. . . ala. i_I ale ova evaZ'Y . ,n"t, .uat f . .l 81. d . . . \llldw ndiDCJ, 111. waa. ~_ w.ry nt .. -I want to eat up God. so..tt.a _try weat 004'. head, head of God. But it doe.n't taste 80 good. . . . . .t eat up God'. heart. ot:he%'Vi.e, we al'. not sati.fied. 0Il~11 we ..t up God

"1'

ing for God, bee.u.. we know t.hat unle.s we - Hia, unl.s. we are wi tb Ria, we cannot. feel a t peace and joyful. !'bi. show. that we are trUly children of God. If we are not children of God, ,why do we seek for God 10 deeply, so bonestly, desperately? If we are Satan's children, we should seek ~or Satan d perately-~Oh, ~ father, .y father.Have you ever done 'this? (No!)

HiAself, our st!caach aannot. be .ati.fied. We are looking tor God, w. are eki.ng' tor God, truly look-

No. 'this showe that we are not aona of Satan. We are truly sons of God, daughter. of God. How can children vi thout parenta be children? How can we be .an without GoeS? This i . the reaaon why we ftnlst f iad God. We 1N8't . . . GQd, We mist be eJlbraced by God. We IIlUst be in the dept.b. of Hi. blood. Otherwi , we cannot bG .in peace. ," theft why caA R aot ~1ei1c. God? tilly c_ we JIOt bav. an aperienoe with Qc41 '1'hia ia .. prabl_. lie . . . act OM with GoeS. Thi. 1. the reallOD. ""Y we DOt ona witil Gael" Deca\l8e of sin. Therefore, in 0"" to exper1ence God, ~ only to uad t.and Kia, but .180 to _peri.DCe Goc1, 8iA _ . t be solved. a.c_UN of acae deep reaaoft, oX' beea""". of -.rif:. "of anc tor., bee.WI. of effort of AIfIC. .to... , we u . ...t: __" 9,iven t.he priviloge ot an ezper1ence of God, jut . . t:h. . . WotbeK. and .1.ter. testified; but ~l~s .. ca eleffoc~, ~o find God is made, it' 8 very difficult to, be one with Gocs'!I'o..,rninq to night., every IN:Del\t. We need 0 . . . .1 endeavor. trial and effort. Yea, we must pay indSUli;g. .Qthenr1........ cannot be. 4lainiabeCt: otherwise we caMot, one with Q"" Thl. 1a what

va

O+;.

" ODe wonderful _pu:ier;c. CM be foundatiOll, bu~ still we , nec e ....l ff~rt 1ft oJ:der to be oJt8 with GoA. Agd by the way, J;a~.t. that ~1rM tT.~ without the .....aa., 1M canaot

Principle telchen.

. . . . ttbiiifosSl,." tlue to t;bo !m.,t..eAqe QJ: the lttyoi1au

lie!

--ad. I I . I i .eea&l, It's

-I'IlOA, ft Ol'rGer to ~.t&,.a Gutl, 1ft ocdM' to expert. . . God, we aWlt pay i.n4C1l18.ft1~. '!baa, .... t Jd.ncl of .i.a4_ity

should we pay' 1111:ot ~g a114 pttayer. We GAD see (".,0(1, tee ca.....t wi1;1l God !!!. way... 1Ib_ we ue praying ~ly, in t.he depths of ow: pE'ayer, It.'. very true that 80IHtilles Heavenly J'atber can whiaper tou.. We c:an catch Hi. worda. not with our phyu;ical fiWt een... , l:Mt: with intuition. Maybe .ame brothcrg and sisters who just now gave t.at~ny, have 1 iat..ned to God this W16y. MAny in.pi~a t:i.on~ COi,ie in the depths of pr.yc:. Throuqh prayer we CM flllQi. ('"z04 e s truth. and also we can find Ilow sinful we are. Witl'/tOt..'!,t. ~m~r. ~ c.nn<t~ 1._1 ain, we c_not discover sin. 2.'oAt9ht, l..{;t.~H tli~. P"~y-. MAybe at thi. ti.ae I caa uplaia aQl."O deeply . .~ praY.1f ie. ~ ~.ye:c we caD'" Go<l. l:.~ ~ limptM of J!i~'ayc, . . GMt , _ with ~;t- directly, ~U.r$C~?.y. Still, __Y'N" . a t be off.r.t tbrou9ft 'l!r\l4t

o.

And if ou prver ill deep eno\IV~, we eM f . .l 'ICY .... that thi. prayer W:tll ~k'1ft by GQ,ll. Tben tIYM wit.hout being . . . . . . . 41l'ect.ly f we can be voxy oonf id_t that . . . . .y th1. pray. . will ~ true. r.rb&n we can be at peace. Peace!ul joy through prayer .We oan bacOl!Nt very coaf 14ent , howevCtC' 41tf1c:Glt .DY .itu&tion awl' Mt8. I,t. our pr.l':~,_i,? deep, it

'u.o~

cc...

will .ake us cont1dent and ateadta8t.

lYen in violent atoras,

we can allMYs .~ the peaceful blue sky. 'I'han, in faith, and 1n, pl'ayel', we can D,lways see &aiRing aunahina. can .ee

God's smile even in ~he Coat violent stora. I always looked for this in Father, 1n the TrUe Parents. We are always shaking and saying -Wbat should we do? What should we do?- nut Pather i. alwaYI smiling- And in the fin.l moment, his faith comes through. 11ft Imst awe his secret. ffe have his oecret. We . . .t inherit hl. aecret of faith in prayer. I will give one te.tlltony abOut Pa'tll. . , when rather .et with President Nixon. ! forget when ex..,Uy. But rather told U~, when just a few people were talJtlft9 w1'*" . .~er. he told us that he had to see IT Ueat Rison by ~ . . . of 3anWlry. We nwer told this to the IM"lIbera, but I ~. .d it ft'Oll "ather directly. He had to President Nixon by.Janury. by the end of t1nnuAry, fra. a providential point Of View, J'ather said. It wau not 00 tar off, only one aonth--one OJ." two monthc. Wet went to Washington and did Mny thiftg.. ..went for the Christmas tree-lightinq ceremony. And wo met PreaU_t Hixon with flaga and said and did everything. But we coQl411'~ dO enough, as you know. Father'. intent10D va, l1lOre. We CCN1_.~ do enough. Something 'more than ordinary things. we CJOD14ft't fulfill our portion of responsibility, to tell ~he . .tl\. 'fIlerefore, we were afraid and ..14, -Ob, the tiIM 1. near, ... we tried once but we were not 110 euccer.l. AlII ~el'ath.J: called us all to W.shington . . .in aftd ... 1Ii-t, aaiII,."cU.4 ev.ytIl1ag 4gain. And t didn tt kDow if it . . . eftO'l9b. OC' ...t . . .~'.t111 .a~ was very confident. And ~ .twatl. . . ~ ..C'if:u1t. For instance, Patbel" v.. iDY1te1 t.o<' . . . . . .~ RJJeoa' s Prayer Breakfast, ba~ .till it was a Y8Cy .trf~lt task to get tickets. Father's aeat n't in _It. a g004 place. Many accusations vere made against Pather. rattle wa. mi.treated, or treated improperly at this Breaktast. SO.ery early ift the morning Pather c. . . to us--do you r . .~r? on January 30 or 31, very early in the morning_ If It:wa8 left up to us, we would have been very depressed. There ... only one 4ay left. In ~hat case, could you have kept faith?Pathar had to meet President Nixon by the next day otherwise providence of God could not be fulfilled. The Measiah aigbt fail his mi.8ion, and his .isslon in ~rlca aight bave fa11". Only one day, and this day was .1ipping by. ...ny _I:'a uu.re, and expecting .uch. ; . That aaornift9 Pa~er epoke Y.Y euo.r17 and o~i.ed . . lCMC and everythiD9, and ._. . IlUCb ift.pln~. Be w ac~ing very different fr~ u.. And Oft the next .,rniag, rather actually did . . .t with Pre.~ent Wixon. A telephone call ca.e from PreaICrent Mixoft hbls.If, DOt frGll anycilfte a1 , the laat. 1El0000ent ot .:ranuary 31, just before Path8r waa .cbtd1lle4 to

.ee

.IP"".

before his departure. I cou14n'tunderataftd ~1._ I ... completely in the duke rather 18 truly treat. Be .ust have prayed deeply. And I felt through hi.p~.yer he ~at ~ had deep conviction, because he felt that QocI _at. bay. received hi. prayer. And 80 hi. faith co.es from his prayer. Ye., truly

leave.

'l'hi. hi.t.orteal eYeat happened ju.t

~lrty

.!autea

10

through prayer we can be v., confident tb.a.t a_v_nl, "ather Through pr4Y. we can God, 1M can . . .t with God. tn prayer, can _ _ with God. Aft4 if W. PZ'ayer ia constint, ..en if It Isnt rMIlied attUt. very . . .nt, later it will trul~ .,. &'eallzecl.J... ' "ather caa . . .wer our prayer. w bou14 hay. deep COPYiotioa. Do.'t ,1 up in your prayer. ' 111:'. eba? w eba, I beArd yo" prayed 11.8 , . - . to come to Merica. can you 9ive a sbwt. t t.1a:>Dy7 (JIr.C_ .poke.) I hM.r4 you ",ayed 1aKorea ftve year, to c . . "to "'I'iea, and 1twa. r_li2led DOW. CAD yCN 91 118 . . . t .. .tJiloay? Bow
can woek.

did you pray?

(Kr. eha gave teat.u.ony.) Map. GOod ..thod. Always be R.t have concentrated on _erica, for AlleJ:ica. "S_nly Pather, .-erlea, Heavenly Father, AIIeric " Pive yeu. be cont1nQed, and iteaMtrue. Th. .efore f we oan bave an experieDCe of Go4 throU,9h prayer. And MXt.. .11 caD _ t with Go4 tlu;o~9h cba11eft9tDf'oUzo' limita-

thJ;ough challenge. Jr:Jh eball__ ~we can .M .Qgsl.. Who do you t.h dNas. 1 U OIl yqo7 LUn. TherefOZ'e, if we .... w1thia lJaitatioDa, till. . . . . . . . . are witbJ.a sataft. !'bJ.. . .au .. canaot. ... God. if ". -rehallenge, ani bE ME tJlrqugh the lia1tat.1on., .Iii fdii'n_t ___nt, GOd aKirst to mp.. ~ reveal HiU.lf to 10.1" ~f)for., Go4 i. litan. We . a t . .! with S.tan fir.t iiict iiI9ht !l~: .aiiat. .~1. Kit;b..JIfan.. ~ when we can cryan vb_ we3ugate hill, ift tile next aoment,

Uona.

Cballe..,1n9 Uiltatione. ~=

Gad

ftWa.,...,

Co

Heavenly rather ia ..tl1n9 at you.

iii.

smn,

Nhat 1. the .aying?

Dark

clouds and .ilver lK8ethin9? However thick and 4&rk clouda .may be, beyonc1--what. i.. the Aaer1can aay1ng? Drery 4a:.:k cloud has. ailver lining. 'l'MJ:.fore, usually we give up wyn . . _at. San,.. Therefor., R_venly rather ia just waiting for \I., tNt we give up. Therefore, Satan win.. AncS JtI MY, .J COlI 14. It..,.. Icpu1dn ' t;,,: Maybe thia kli14 or--no t.iIIe, alrtMWIy no u... xOiut. intended to apeak . .ybe one~. Already it'. been two . . thr_ hours. Ther.fOll:e, chall_ lJaitatlona "'VOl the barriers ancl in the next . .ut, God ia wa1tiDg tor ". vitia _tb buds outatretched. 1t\8I'dore. _ _ you '_1 tM aiaaaUon . .y difficult, .w.o.t iIIposaJ.bl., t.ba~ 1a t.be y.-y ~~.t " . n i . feeling, -Ob, beta etrODlJ . ' s .~t I.lIp08dJi1e.- ADd if you r.trea~, Satan vina. h t at tIM . . .t. . . _t~u'.t the price of you own life, 1f you pen.uate to tM depth. with a deaperate effor:t, s.tu retreats aM God will receive you. Thi. i . the OIM key to _Ite mracl.... 'the worcl -1apo.sible doaan't ~e from God. Wbo mad. it? satan JM4. it and we made it. w ...4. it. We are always putting 11td.tati~on God. God ian't liJllite4. 'there are no liaitat10na inG04:.. ~I. are putting liaitat.iona on Gael. . . are . .king Heavenly pa\bU1apotent. Aban40a t.hie 'I. . . alter . . .k1ng thrQ!l9la tilt. l t f tAt 1.0 !l' this taa1c lial._t.ioa, COd will tie _1~lii9 for- JOli w th both Mna UetchesS. flien SatAn will be aMiMin, a_I! 11ke thie.

...s

id...

1 ~.L

~"

tallt11!9 -.bout bow to(J)p.y ir4anni ty, and. how can we lmp!lence G:id_,'!:J:~O\\9b prayer, e.iiid throu~h cMllenglnq limiUt1.ons. And next. I. pure. There~or(!, G6d c&nnot Hive gIve and tAke action ~ith~ltleg. nut
Number three. X've

be~n

oeltis. eSB. Also Chapter TWo problems--lus~ful deo1ze. AZrogance, selfishness, lustful des1re-~th~ should be de~ply 1.'e:pen'ted. 'rhon God can COJIle to Y,OU, an4 can, have an ex~r i.ence '1i~h God. 1'eus of repentance are beet way to see r~. \)),. . God reveala HiIllelt to purity beea",.,,"e is pure. Thereforo, don' t: fi!tay, a:r cannot. under.t.aftdCOcl.,. ht Day, ,,: aft l.RP\l.re. i'herefor., 1f sCIMOne _ya, -I ~t Uftfierat4nd GrA," t.hio doefln' t '-11 be canmt. ua4e... O.l"lne Pr inc iple t:ut it. m~nc he 1. ~e. " . ",., . !f ~ cannot. Uftde!'etaftil God. the' _l,~e of God t the works of God I God'. worc.'18, lOY" ~t" .:,)'IP~ becmu~e we

even tho\\qh we are in the Unlfic.tion ~}~, we still have so roany impurities with1.ftouraelves. This 'i- the r-:'c~con why God eannot reveal Himaclf to you. ~lliU'B of rQpentanee m:e the kef to 0J!9Il the door to tJe:~a\.entJ1 P3ther..'!he biqgeat hindrances ~e .rrogan~e nnd

sa

t...

cannot. underctlLnc1 the truth, or be<:.".~'''';'''t understand Divine Principle. Il! 0 !'lot becauQe of lAck ',ot . kno'P11edge. We are given 80 t!tlUch Jmowletlge... It i . '1IlOt" ,', de of lack of knawled9~ but l&clr. gf writ::!. , .... " WI C0npot. uridersta GOd. Therefore, we are w ' ""~ A. tho aible says, we ue without. excuse. ,' ' ..' : , " .,

Gnd.

rock bottom of b~ll. We don't want. -:!f-C~ h&~ie::--' where" cannot (ipel at Ill. !y...!-grI~~ Oil~l __ ~ ohedd!nq .tears! . " . . t and bi:f' and bx Hains othors .e can aee ("..pd. We Q_D teat vlth _ . iiCau. . .4Nvuly Pather is dOing it thia way, therefore, the 8it~tioD i . same for us. Therefore, we can have communication wlthGod, we can have give and take action with Htm. And we can aee God, we can meet with God. Father calls this, -God'. way of llfe.- Be always talked in the Day ot Hope banquet. about God's way of l1fe. If we lead God's "ay of life, we cart alway eet with God. Number three was pur tty. Repentance. Anc1 faith. And rock bottom of hell. Jo'..aybe nat time I will apeak on .cae other key point Th.re in no tiJM thia ti.... Chang.ing our point of viett i .

repmtAnce ~re far !!lOre precious than a rl1liant. aia-.,nd. And next. God appear9 baaed on our ta1th. God C3.n reveal Himself whor"! f~ith is, where faith _lat.. We can MV. an experience of God w~en va bave faith. And next. t1e can sae God and w can _ t vi ttl God in the

We flee beautiful nature. we see ....,-':p.op'1e, we see Father, we understand Divine principle." We ate CO!IIIIPletely without excuse. Ye Purity. Since wear.'~t ~e, therefo". we need to repent. RepentanCe will taJi.~ :EJOcl. T~.r. of

qga

12

Maybe trom this tUte on, a.yM fol' 'CO\IPle of day., really

things this way,-sowiier 1009 "."ill baYe .,... ira the Unification Church, we w1l1 hay. noth1nt to 40 with Got. We ,,111 bave nothing to 40 with Go4'. Har:t and, we w111 UN aoUaiDg to do with Path.. heut. We aut c ....p pobt o. 91_ fcOll our own point of yi.. to Gall'. poiat of I think thi. will " 9004 . . . work to~ yoq. chaa91... your point of view. ~t doe. it u , what dCMtt .it .....11y . .an?

the key to understan4ing everythiD9. We. are .1va,s feeling, under.tAucU.ng, looking and dolng,-everyt.hJ.at fr. !!!.. own point of view. Understanding, feeling, looJd.l\9, judging, evaluating-everything fra. our ~ point of view. If.,. continue to do

0_.,1_.

I . '-:;6

the 120-aay training se ion. If we can aubatantiate the contents, the .ntire .~.pber. of America will change, the entire Unification Church will be Cha,ad. Somect.es I feel the Unification Church i . God-le , God absent i.unification Church, bec.ua~ of thia point, at.ply. Tbia 18 juat the begiuJ.A9 of the cbaft9.ur.t of the atllOaplaere of theUaification Church. I prepared eaae puaoaal te.t.u.oiUu of tIae. . five po1Dta but. of cour .. , ~_e .ua _ t ..... , 8OW. fterdor:e, 4N'1ng thi. UainiDg ....... or .... otbec I c . . 91- teau.Dny of ay lite. Do Y9.Y hay. yov OVA God? JIot P9 9Cf!!!!~ Dot t.b ,S)ffjckl Ggg, but your CNDqq" YOUI' OW ra*hi ; r you bave, pl tell your ~otbere ADd ai.tere. lf~ dop'tbixc your 2f%'!OD!l God, li_ out a.aw YOU caR .va yo\!!' ova God, okax? -

fundamental theme throughout the

think--change your point of view. WhAt 18 changing your point of vi..,.,

40~.ytr.iniR9

Thi. will be a

se ion, al80

t_,

.,be
"I'

13

" .ltAY8

WheD ...

are t:alJti...,

not "You. .,...... deep our PBcep~u. caf God _y be, God ia atil1 "lie, til no~ "Y0\1. 'We~, ,of Godin the third perllOD. . . are lQOk~ for God,,; ,_ are ObMr"1inq God, we are trying to \lftClII&"\u14 GOI:.!....~ . . have only a.n indirect re1at1cmah1p with 004 . ~~ boveYer deep
you "1 un4. .a1;.aftd God, you have no__ : to do with GOd. . Just Wlderataft!5i1t9. ." '> ':~:~, ' We need to have C~1c.t.-V1;' MIa need to

abc>\lt.

Go4, _ _ 1~ Ilia -He

have a give and. taka. rel.t.1onl".', ." ,'.'. .,. atst COJIaWlieate with God. Otherwi. . ,_,." nothizlg to do with God. In oEC!e.r to 2:. .11 ~, "W" . to acltnowledCJe God, we . .at have a 41r_~ ~;I.~.iI1li'~ wlUl God. God _at be ~u. God . .otM -rou,JII6t., ..... ~ "Be" to YOU." TM relaUonab$.p be. . . . " " ud . .n . a t be Yoa-anIJ-I &'Olat.iAn.-tp, . .~... . . ;.~.' . . between _ . j.".,"',*" . You and I. TIli' i . God ., . ; . ,~'.0D4 part!On to ... Ot.herwi.. , va cumot. beve '~.tioMhlp

"'....

p".,.. .

. ". God and _ were auppoMd, to be, Qi\.frOli the beqiftnin9. God and _n wan suppo"",' . . ~ able to ba. . give and taka aotion of lcwe aNI be~t.r. aat beca". . of the fall of 1t.&:1IIIe iapgt'ei he loat purity and beauty. Therefore, aan .... dleq\aalified to be given love, joyfu.l love. Man became the o.bjaot of love no longer. The relationship betwaan Go4 ana 1aII was brok.n when man fell. Alt~9h fallen ~n.as di.qualified to be given love, God had in.cribed his ftAture w1tJUA aaA. God cannot era .. it. Decau.e Mn D&tUJ:. 1. iftecribed by God, it. i . ~. with God'. natuR. !bee.fon there C&llftOt _ conflict b e t _ ~. anc1 004'. nature within lIan ca...~ be "'t:rorecl. !IIIeNfor., ence borD a. a man--a. a .... or dall9b~e of Gad, -.biG DAt.ura cannot be I~ i . .~rMl. "',. ia the r eon why God coulcSft t d Uoy . . .11td lIIe ~ .i. t.ba r.allGn why lilt has to .stabliell lI1a J!COY~ to . .ve aankind. Therefore, God couldn't. atop Ihlt in order for Mn to reoalYe lore" 4. . .1t. hl. 41l1q1lallficatioft, the nature of love Imat be changed frata joyful love to the lov~ of coapassion. 'l"barefor., God',' a love v ehanCJec1 froa joyful love to coapa ionate loft. tt'be.n love ia giveft t creations can"N"lf t or reveal beauty. If a person is 91....n loye, he or abe will be

with God.

.a,.

I.

.&'.....

1_1" _D.

l~

wben (;."06 91.ves U!!S the He.llLah, t.h:L. ia God'. portion of reeponaibiJ.ity, And to bave faith i . . .n'B portion of responsibility, hi. five percent. Then if ",e express baauty, God can give love of joy tDU8 and we can r~store our original relationship with God. Therefore, w~~th9r God can give joyful love or not will depend upon if we can fulfil1--if wa can have faith or not. Therefore, because man committed ain,beaMlse man didn't fulfill his portion of re.ponsibility, i~ i . impossible for God ~o qive love without a condition. Therefore, if we want to be given love froaGod, it's not enough just to ask love from God. . 1M _.thAve faith and WD JIlUst pay indft.mnity. In order to clo.~ the gap between God ana man cau~ by the fall of u.n, we suet pay indemnity. Thea, God can give Hia ble"sin9 to u. and 9OQdne8. can. " toeed. And the beat cond! tion 'to pay 1nd""i~y 1. pr.,.z:. Therefore, prayer 18 an ind.anity condition ~sen God and faileD man. 'I'ba"8101'e, 1n thi. -..ning, I*'A,e1' auct be en otfer inc).
Thl.r4!~.;.:>:e,

beautiful. When a girl i~ loved, she becomes beaut..iful. It's true. Even fallen man, when love is given, he becomes baautiful. And what i . beauty before God? It is fai.th. 'I'he 10'16 of campa.nion is expreaae4 through thB provjAf!'.nc~ oX" dispensation of Cod. The cliaax of HiB dispenaat;Lon vl~~ll be tM cO!'ling of the Meaala-h.

Do you
How

llJte.

t;Q

pra,..?

(Ye )

much?

(Much.)
Be hone at.
to

Is there anyoDll who doesn' t 1 ilce to pray?

Oh, I don't like to pray,"--it's okay

(Inaudible r pon ..".)

say it;

someone, anyone, plea.e. Somett.8s I don't like, sometimes I do like to pray." Okay. Then, is there anyone who likes to pray more than he likes to eat? (Laughter.) "I like to pray ~ar JIIOre than to eat," ..... l. there anyone? !lat..... ,,:aur band.. "If only I aaa"pJ:ay, then I don't bave to . . t." c.x-.u9ht.er.) . " Bow about yOa.? tti.tir'.'J"~'''':: ;" " . d'~'!'~~I. Wblan you are full, . tMft. (Lalllhter ., Do )'O'J like to Fay DOte tbaft ,0\1 l1Jra to Uf;'1 Ch, it's GO wndexful tba~ you like to pray.. h t
yoUftC)er _Mrs usually cScn' t

l i b to pray. -Ob, it.' 11 00 Oh., I like to al.op, but I 4on't l1lua to pray.- Tbay prefer sleep ~ prayer, they praf~ eating to prayer, tMy pr.f.~ watchinv "tV to prayer, ~y prefer--

troubl. . . . .

15

(Laughter.} What else? Next? Eventually. Oh, afterwards, afterwards, afterwards. And at the end of the day-- "Oh, I'm going to bed, and in the morning I Can get up and pray." (Laughter.) And next morning'when the alarm rings, they reach over and shut it off and go back to sleep. (Laughter.) And at the last minute, jU8tbefore t~y have to get up, "Oh, Heavenly Father, Heavenly Father.' (Laughter.) Essentially, we have a tendency to dislike prayer. "I know I must, but if possible, I don't want to pray." Because you have been in the Unification Church more than two or three years you JlU8t have prayed many times. Therefore, you must be ratherdiaciplined in your prayer, but in the beqinninq I don I t think you liked to pray 80
much.
Why?

OUr essential desire is to qo back to God. ThrouCJh prayer .we can feel the C10H, 80ft cu of God--and yet, we don't like it. What a cCJntradlct"ion . ' rI would like to go back to God and in order t.o (]o back -tQ God, I m\.lst pray.
BUt I dor..' t like to pray." Thia mean. I don't like to go back to Gc.Jd. Something or someone must be interfering with us. But who? Someone. Who--wbo is interfp.,"ing? (Satan.) Satan. Or, in other words, we like restoration but we don't like indemnity. "I want to have a beautiful suit,. b~t I wouldn't like to pay. I w~nt to eat delicious food, but I don't like to work to qet money. I want to live in a beautiful house, but I dontt like to work." We like restoration but we dontt like ind.-nity. But the essence of Divine Principle is this. without indemnity, ru; restorat1oii , Yea, prayer 1a just a convenient i~emnity condition. But to tell the truth, this i8 a very Mrloua indemnity condition, but, still, it's very bandy~ Then we can understand, the purpO of prayer must be to erase or to cleanse ain or, to .~~llsh a condition to cleanse sin. The purpose of prayer .\lilt -be to narrow the gap between God and fallen man. Then through prayer we are assured that we can be closer to God. Then God will be clearer to you. God's nature, God's words, God'a will, God's love will be clearer to us. Because through pr~yer ,'.Fe ca~.R!..Y an indemnity condition, and come closer to God. 'We '&1:e able to come to understand God or came to recognize God far more clearly then be~or

it

16

Moat of you havs had an e.xperi.eDCe ~f Cod throuqh prayer. Because we can be closer to God thro~gh prayer, we can be closer to God' IJ attributes. For instance, we have had an in&piration about God 'a truth. If you really want to understand God'l} truth, \lftderst.aM the meaninq of Divine Principle or if you have '8Qme problem to be Bolved thro\ICJh Divine Principle, or a Pr11'1Ciple question, you can ask the lecturer, or even Father. Dut if you pray deeply, eaatiJlwts Heavealy Pa~r can teach you direcUy. ~y to find ~.,.at.ly, Nd pray QGsporately, and .ybe in the early .,rnll\CJ, ju.t before getting up, when Y9u are in the tr.....it.!onal period be~ aleeping and waking, Y01l al"t., ~ given a reyelat10n ~r inepiration. sc.ett.e. a very, clear answer will be 91ven. Dave you thill kind of e>.perienoe? scM' .,.cific exper lence. Is there Allyone who bas 110M apeclf ie experience in which you were given God'. truth? (Examples were c:iven from. the audience.) 1: myself have been givinq lecturac a pretty long time, but becauDe I have been reapon.1ble for training session, I have had no time to read Divine principle. Just giving lecture., no time to read it. I never read over the Divine principle. Don't believe that. (Laughter.) I hope you don't beliove that. But I had aany expe~ience.. For instanc I bad to give .. lecture in ten .taut , but I ba4 ftever read thia chapter. -OIl, what a terrible aitution, tI I tbou9ht. And when I stood on the platfora, t had no id bow to give thA lecture. Anyw.y, ba.ed on . . . founa-tion, I ba~an to apeak aDd juat pra~--alway. prayiD9, .nd with a IIIItle. Next IIOIllnt, wben I turned to the blackboard, I prayed. "Oh, Heavenly Pather, Heavenly Father, l~tp

.ery

me. "

(Laughter. )

Sometimes thia ia true even in Aaerica. This time, a wonderful. inapiration callie, ancs 1 waa aaazed at what wonderful things I "a. apeakinq. U~uqhter.) Then, "Mait ainute, wait a minute," I tbou9b~. "Thi. i.n't .in~, this word isn't mine. Therefore, I must keep it." I always keep ..all notebook and record these inspiration, otherwise I forget.. SOIIeti.Jlea I . .4. a ... 11 corDa~ right on tn. blackboard and if in.piration came, I wrote it down. Anyway, I geave the lecture, ancl it a..-.d to be very nice, juat inspiration. !ben afterwards, when I opened the Divine Principle book, the . . . . content.,

17

wr

Je.U8 about God? .., OM tauqht JeaUB about God, lmt. be knew beet of ~11. . .y1 . 8aca.UISe of pra~.r? 1l.evelation? It ~a, because ~.~ ~ ~i~~~~ He waIlS one with GoU. Thl. 1"' al'9 ;aiGiur Pith;;;. I aomet1JAeC weIKleI' how FIlthe rcould find such a truth. Father's thinking was always far d1fferent from oure. Why? His way of thinkinq is God', way of thinking because he is one with Cd. Therefor", if we are ,Ules. weare smart. Then we can understand the rea con WCII are not 80 mIlart. Stupidity derives from sin. If.a.e of you feel that you mrc not so .mart, then don't werry about that, but worry about your O'\'m .in. If sin is solved, God can come to you and everything will be clear. Your mind will clear up. Mlen we arG depre.sed, we beea.e ignorant of everything. uori t you t.hi.nk .o? (Yea. ) dwn we are DOt d~e.MC1, we are filled with God's

e. xna
0:1'

Father.
Y8 II "

vor WSD tiuqht

C

fJ.

qua

apizit.

1DUflt be

done to solve thi., thia au.t. be, t.hlas ia the real !leaning of thi8." But when we are d.epressed, "Oh, what. goinq on?" (Laughte&'.) "OIl, do I bave to qo to BarrytcNn?- (LaughtAr.). aut if you p=~y deoply, and if yGQ are always paying ind.anity eondit~8, if you are e~n9 closGr to God, even before direction is 9iven you will f . .l, "I think rAther must intend J.t to be thi. way. Okay, let's prepare."

... feel en4 &'8&11ze . .ny

tid.....

Oh, thiG

IS

",-..

We can find truth, we can find the provideace of God. It's very true. Very true. 'Therefore, don't.w.orry about:. stupidity. If your sin is cleansed, everyone of you will be smart. yO~ will be able to understand everything.

~tiJla. he won' t stop for eYen one bo_, '- twQ hoorlS. BeeauAe God is an inexhAustible.souree of~. Therefore, Father--our ~ue Parente--is juet a faucet of ~ inexhaustible truth of God. If we can stimulate Pather, be can open this faucet. Inexhaustible truth'will eome out with ht.. He's a model lump of trut~. How wonderful it VOQ14 be to be sinlelSs. You ca.n find any truth--truth of Gocl's word., and even scientific truth. If you are sial , you Q5n find scientific tru~~ throogh inspiration. ~harefore, Divine principle Days tha~ becauae of sin, man became iqnor~nt. 19ftOI'ance va. the h'Ut of sla. Next. SOlation of .1n-lIOlut~ of pcr'Obl.........coaeD

I '1Il not eo ..art." But don' t worry about tM ~. .. %f your sln 't. cleaJUlGM'l, God can work thr0U9h. you. '. . . . you can f iftd the pI'O'\'14eac~ of GoI:I. . . Tberefore, 1f you au qutl0.. of pa~, aJM1 the question ia very slncer:., Pa~r will begiato.,.ak And

Stupidity ian't inh.rited. so.ett.e. you caapl.in, "&eeauae my father and ~ther are not lO~t, therefore

frCltl God. '!hrough tM IJOllltloft of proItl_ will be given. Whan ~ 11010 probl~, .1e eolut.ioD :1. Hia solution ie abltolute.. We all have .i.fflcnal tt.. ana problOlU to be IJOlved. We all hlIvo detectc.! ill our ohAract:er. -My character ia not . , gocXI, and no OM lOY.. _," we may. And it. trU$. SoIIIetJ.ae. our charActer tel .tranqe and no one likes it. An4 we try to' cha.n~, but cannot ch.aN} Or we are tryIng to eolve ooae probl..--fox .xampl., a conflict between Cain and Abel--and we Ny, -Ob, I don't like my !\bel fiqure. If po ible, I want. to change, go

p".,..

"t..

to aome other .tate."

Is thl. a solution? No. But just tsagin., isn't it pos.ible for God, who
~1atOry

more than 6,000 years, to 1I01v. your relatioMhip with your Abel Figure? Is God incapabl. of it., :%~.) We don't think 110. God haa the eol.utioJl.. .1~t beliOYinq in 004'& o~ilityw we are alone-.... are .truggling by O'.u:- . .ly... ftay first. Pre, fi:'tIt. 'I'twa God can Ilhow you how to 101". t.!Ul\ pI'O~l~. 'NIl thJ.aJt, .:t carAct understand bow to .elve thl. p!IObl_." 1' , i~. tnr., we e&nnot undersumil, bu~ OOl! ~. I do.' ~ 1cnow bow

created this world and Who has 9Uided hmMn

for

to .alve thia probl. . w doesn't ..an God doesn't knew.

19

It is we who cannot solve thi.--ca~~t understand how to do it. However diffi.cult it may seem, thtie is nothing that God cannot .olve; this is our faith. Believe God. Not only in the exi.tencc of God, but in the capability ot God. If IIOIQe of you 90 to Africa, you IN.t witMtOli to tl~er. and elephAnts aDd pythOrw and cannibals. tfe dOOl' t knO':lf how to do thia, mat God bowa. Do you believe t.ha t?

Therefora, if you &L~ God, He baa the ~~. !~ you have extr&ordinary faith in ~, He will 9!V$ ext~aordinary ansWG~" through prayer. u~ual.ly, we do not have extraordinary faith and beliof Lq Hi, capability, or in ilis solutions, and this i8 the rear-on why Ne pa.nnot qive. extraordinary solutiono. We heed fait~ ~ prayer. Pray extraprdinary prayers. You cart threate~ ' God. You can bite God-- " Hea\"enly Father, tell me, tell me." I~ will answer, "Okay, okay, okay I ~ill tell you." Because Heavenly Father 1S our father, we can do anything, we can aClk anything. Fro!D ' individual probl~s to the nation~ide problems and to Worl~ probl~s- there io nothing that God cannot eolv. , if only ~ hav~ fai th in pr.yer. Even .omeone who n.o been in tM chur.-ch a long ttma-.~ commander, Qr ft ~irector, even ~~.Y ~4e l!<::aatimea deproeeftd. 5aae t ime8 a youn<J ~ to'ill ~ very filled with apirit, v~ry high-~piri~. ~t tho central figure will be depI'leaaed. Hh.en he 1. d~prf!l~8~, AO previously mentioned, ev.n a central figure dannot underctand WtUlt to do at all. -What'. going on?" He will be ca"1pletru.y spaced out.. (Laughter.) Then meIlbera can't believe him at all, and many troubles will follow. In auch cases, according to my own e'xperience, when you can't understand what to do at all, then maybe a special prayer condition is necessary. I laid a special ,prayer condition for one w.~, ~nd asked Heavenly Father, and said, "What'. wrong with me? Tell . . lteawanly- Father, what' .. wrong with !!e. Something must be !Strang_, but I cannot. understand what.'. wrong tlith me. II Then afbar eroUftd 8eYen day~, USUAlly in the e~ly ~orning
yeah. I for90t. I wa. !9norant of God'. heart. Oh, r never thought of Father'. he~rt. -Ob, I fO~90t thia kind of feeling." Ln such caaee, not only inspirntion, but haarti~tic vision c~s and God can &bow you what is missing and WMt t 8 wrong. Or SO!!IP.etimes we find that
in the transi t lonal psr 100, inapirll tion
CC$OIJ.

(Yes .1

On,

yeah,

,
,

:' ; '

"

"

"-: ,"
\

..
:., oJ ,

20

-',:

our

C't.:'n

fallen

ill wronq." aut it ig not he, but I who was

under8tan~,

In the beqin.i1in9,

~rlt.u.l.e Nde tEauble with. 80!'~on8. ~"O :\It!!'ys f~l, "ee iftJ wrong, he aftel- one week . o~ preyer, tM iNl, -Oh

Even V~l...~J". brotpJM's and sisters are wrong in theif;~', ~ccu8ation, still I feel that if I U1 riCJhteous, I can persevere~ - a nd can pay indemnit.y. and so~r up. Then
come sometimes.
o. -'

~ong." And we can ol~erly "It was my fault, it was my fallen nature. p

accunation will be fal.e. But through perseverance., f': I can be raised up, and then overcome
af~f~rds

A wonderful

solution will

. " .:'

In the firllt week. ~ can show us what's wronq wi- ,t.\..i UB, nrv.l in _ t th~ next. seven dAY., ~ should pray, ..~l~.:fv.cnly , .!,at.h.~~ ., tll.'!iO"~, ~ bo'l1, to f.iOlvQ.{.this ,problem. Give '. :_F:n : 80l.~~j,.f>n. ~-t, Th~n p:c:4.n t.h~f f in&l My of ; nP.f~~j)er i~< ,. ,God cem ..cl~~l~ ~w ~ t:o .solve this pJ;:pb~~.::~~~ A,;:f ~t '
~r-Aer,ful !tOlutioz:t wi,~/~ i~ d~f\!, a~ he~rel."t,f.e.:

.< n..

tr<;- n . ~~yenly ~.t...~~ I, can &rt~ .~ j~fRt ~

~iven f~.~ ~s_::?, ~ ~_f' . ~!t .;It:( y~! :.p.t:._ rql' .1. . j1allt ~~~t::,!'OM1,

'fulJ-iQ 1.: ~." DO~:~ti~n, to reAl ize --thb :11!!~l~\l.f,i.p~ ~~'f : r.. ~'ll) ::tnEl~~ .~n-!.~).' weeJc ~f.:~:~'~ : bro or three weeks, everythilJl:Jt':~i.l~ :\:>e. ;:801;~V4!'d~~ ./. . . __ .; ~.'.' Thi~ is n kind of pa.sive indemnity condition. This pattern 18 good for brinqinq r&inua to zero. But eVfI!n if you don t t have any problf"_Tfls 0:;:' difficul ti0B, you can use this method to fulfill a big mission. If you go to an overseas mi~sion, you can prepare thiG way. You can prepare maps ~nd mat~rials--popu'ation, names of cities, l&nqu~ges, the Bituation regarding Communism and everything. It'e ok.ay, but the More iul'pOrtant prlpar.ation 18 thi. kind of preparation, through which God can ~rk. U8~11y, ~
forget thi . kin.~ of preparation.
Tb~ofor~, in thi~ 3e~ning, t~ee who ~re qo!ng to over.... ai.mien, yeu ara now in your new co~tKi &lreaay.
~..r.

1" a .~r;~ '.p-t;8a ~ q i,,~) ~_ t~'l ~attti.:.: ~

, ., ~ . "fo'r. t.".'l& .,~~-t .~'~ 4ayG:f;; ~~ ,.~~~1. pr.)' , . . ,;"~venly

eoft6JitioMlly .. ..,.. .

Olaon 18 nO'ltl in IndOft!l')sia--already.

'i'lwrcaforlZl,

if you can get victory here, t-hat vie~ry will be sua'tAin~d there. It ~ ~ant to re.lil~ a bi9 project, A bi9 plAn,
\1e c~n

start ri.ght now.

And thi. i8 a positive or active

Active--aqqre~.ive

indemnity condition. LaAders need to lay or establieh in4eanity condition.. otherwise, you cannot exc..c! othlSl:e. You &1st "lyaym look to the fut~\re. You must DOe one month ahead, one ye~r ahead, ten yearm
ahead.

You can make plan1ll.

TO do thiti

\1M

nees1

.gqres~dve

indemnity conditions.

21

T~:~"1 l-l'l:. C.l~~en l\r~i v 'eli! ~.n !:no.;<Jnesia I the inc.E': mli tv a).:'0a(!.j: ~ll h'.1:v~ l;~~::'l ~c~i.d five hun.dl.oo percent. T!~.",.i'il! ,.,.j,ll ~ no l:0C d 0 2 pe ~ i.ng i:lrl~.1tm1ty there. Do ).'"':'u l:i.ke t!'P. rJ i tl'l~ ti:.,n ? (Y~.rl. j :,"Q.r\b.. '7:h~r0~{,:Jl:'\! , t:h!:to (.), n~ ~iil'e81on in f3 i v~n, ~'Ol.'1 n0~'~ t::. lim ;t.!.i:~: nl r:~~~'!~u. tion. ' ':'hx'CUJ:l p?nyc r, p.:roble:nrJ eil: ~ ~lve:d :n~i. n~~ , 5r:~,~3 ~.;i. 1!. b':., <J !L.'l~ fr~l GoiL. " A9gr~o~1~ ioo l~;:.~~ ;i. ~:t c'.:>ndition:3 u.t.uat be laid !n order 't\) qet n~ ;1d~{),B '>':.0 ~o l 'j~ p;:c'~J.~~ 0:: to 1'U".-m1 Gtx1' s plan tD lilolv~ "'.:dQ ;d .i,). G': ;::-oblc,., C"::: to f\Zl~i.ll Y"",ur C"(f;, r'\imcicn . r"q:;::: fl ;.~?:-1.-;:e., l', ':< gt"0rl:'l::'\l'n t~':\:!!'::nity cor;di"t.io!1:'J. 'J:'hi~ i13 a ch,nli~ n'. e-~ \, e m.1.'. L .: c .=o Lenge ... an. co , -au Eno'1 tIEb,' Hi tc~~ ll? Do you kncni h.~~ nne !

got .... ictory?

h~i):~:'

Ycu?

Ht,)\,; did" E~l[.l.:L"I1.

::dE",,~ g~t \'ict,.~ry?

P..vtr?

li'.~).o r.n:,:wn

VOICE: ~ oo l fl on 2. te~-2" ':'!'ith her. And che ('!}:plain "~c; th..!'\t t!u:; fir r; t thi~9 nne would do :1.0 to claim ;ict.cZ'y
bcfo::-e rlhe
f.Hy,
(i1

g~artcd,

i4nc

mh~ ~;culcl ch~llenqe.

Sr.e vonld

I 'n CZ'oirq '00 ~1~V~ ~Jj~ct'n r y . ~; 8 ho \!:'g-, ~ r~1!j l J.y Clci:~ .,:,:,ein~-d. rim c;C'i.. ng 1:0 b~v1,) "":lf~~l')ry raj. ~~li1venly Fat1w::. '" S~",t:) juw\:

..-re:J dC ;;'~"7.l!. r;,~:1 ~r~!.'~ o~ \~Ula . ':7~(!1~:J l.'.~ooh.~l-{ ~-: o dc~~ ~; in her. mUv.l t.ru~ t fthe tfn0 goAn~ to eJ.~fr..l ~,.dctn:~y. ~ 'I:'~IZ our t~~ lm~d~:r ~\,J,l" let. peO?,ltn of f.: ~\'n O ~"1~-'.;n:-c partr-...i~ lot9 eM, yau lU~OM, t~-4~ W&(J it:. r,n:~ :r~ jumt one c~r, ~y~ e~~l two minutec or &~tbinq--

Aoo

",1/.lf!",

ever!' t ive ninutf;tfJ .... ~t no mot~r ~t, no It.Rtt.~~ ~.;th.~t, f!i~ c:laL.il \?l.~to!rY anrJ 11M get \'ictory. Shil 'i.OtU, ~ challenge God, r!~1.a wo\.!ld challQ~ f1&tt\n. Shra wrJultl p~~..~}"

for people to cone with ~~y, and sho woula get i~c~efib Je things to h.~ppon. !nr,r~ible dania tiC1'Hi. And it waf"! oocaUile f'-he ~~~ c!'\JI!llenging Ged tllld cMllenging S.:!tL',n ~. nd challc':1gin g the parking lot. ehe challenged ev:;: y::.hing. HI:'. Sudn: I heard G~ laid many conditil')llS; prtJ.'fm: condition ~ , i'l OO cCll.rl ah.mrer cond it1on1J, 8,~d tlU:O~lgfl thi:::: e.x~7.'i6:lCC, r:hr. CQuld. 'O:A~X:JtmM . ~t. i~' ~ ~Jot he~~l:'C but. God tJf.1o =aiD~n the ~onoy. '?her.~iore I tht'Ot..'9n. e ~~bl i sh!~~ o:~ i tiQnm, Goo co~ld do 1 t t:!~m.It7f'a ~r ~
She
r('~lly u..-,d~~~t..o:1

t.hia.

~be bo11~

in

GM,,:'Jt.l~

~.11

the k~y. Coed c!4i:\ do it. v~a m\3st Mft ft:tx~r~,i~ l bello:! c3tabli~ ~! thin ~~ 01 .~!3F.1i?e ~~ity condi tion. ~rQ~oJ: c , threu:g11 w;~nt of i~i~y g J!oney elm 00 re1!Jtcr~. 8ha l':d'F~t, &! thim rj~ir..ci!?l~. -1L indemn:t..t ia id i.. ~ To to p"y 1M gmn i t , etc \'til> e

22

mao er a a " goe. to an area vber. aaoy func:kaiMr_ visited yeate.ray, atill she can SAke tha 8aM llJaOunt, because she paid indemnity. Therefore,: aha can harvest. She sowed, and so ahe ca.n harvest. " I think that in order to get victory in witnessing, the same pr incip1~ rIlUst be app1i~d. Therefore, if through this 120 day period, e~ery one of ua can maater and can truly understand indemnity--restoration through indemnity-I urn very sure that everyone of you can qain one person in ten days. In Oa',land, Mrs. Durst, the former OllAi Sao Lim brought 80 many people. It's great. And Pather explained the reaaon. Because she lovea Father 80 much. Therefore, without Fatbar she cannot sleep, abe cannot eat, ahe cannot think of anything but Pather. This.i8 the re&.an tor her auccus. Father hi.luelf Hid thia, even if .ameone says, "Ch, no, no, no, &be ia not so CJOOd, Father is alwaya loving her. However much anyone may say oomethinq about her, rather will just love n.r. There is Salae Mcret to thi5.

Even

II

re.s~ve

ind.-nit

If we can mas t.EU' t Ie t ".through the 120 DAy a4n ng aS1on, and "these contents ~r8 put into practice, ye~;, we can get victory. Don't y~u " ~ink 801 (Yes!) Sure'? (YesJ ) I think 80. Let'~ " ga~I.l one person in " ten aaya, okay? (YeaS) 00 you ~. . l it ia po ible?""" (Yes.) Sure. (ye.1) Sure? (Yean Sure? ' (Y.al) Okay _ ~reat. These are the two k=ye for gett.inq vic~ry. Therefqre, something essentiAl in each of ua auat be """ changed. Moat of u. haven't had thia kind of .~perience; to have chAll8n9eci 5at4n with a9~ iv. 1ft4\.-n1.~y' " conditiona. And moat of ua do not have aucb deep love fqr' "Pathar

Wben both are caabine4, the t ult " .n" be o tra.andou.. You can chanqe your ..lf, you ~ cbar;qe the Unification Church j.n AMtrica and the .,rld. I !Ui~""l!ure of
the object.
this. "" "
ThroU9h 120 Day. 'trainiN] Ses.ion, we IDUst: under.tand these two p:>ints, &Ad we must master the . . two ""points--

Lo".

i . tbe subject., and the

in4~it.)'

co....sit:lon i .

not only from a teohnic&l point of " view, but a180' f.rom an internal point of view of witne.ainq_ " One peraon:'.each-everyone of us should witne.s to one peraon in ten days. Okay? (Yes.) Yes.

23

Then next. Without prayer ve cannot love brothers and sisters. Because eventually we dertve from fallen Adam and Eve. Therefore, we are filled with fallen nature, egocentric or egoistic. Therefore, unless our fallen ndture is indemnified, we cannot be one. we cannot love. However lINch we aay try just to love and aaake effort. to solve problems, ao.etu.& tM re~ult is juat wor Me say, "I cannot love hia, therefore, I muat try to love hill." we go to hill and try to ~k, but we bave more conf l1et. An4 we c~ back, we cc:.e back. Without prayer we cannot love, becauae prayer i . the best condition t.o pay indanity. Tttarefore, throu9h payment of indeJlU1ity s1n will be clea'need, even .ymbolically. Then we can love.' Therefore, if there 1. anyone whom you cannot love, first pray for him 01' for her. This will be very difficult. But just imagine. Jesus prayed for the men who killcJ him. But the pereon with whom you are having conflict i& not even your eftemy. He or ahe never intende to kill your they have just disliked you, just quarrelled with you. He or she isn't your enemy. He is ypur brother or sister. However difficult you feel it is, just try to pray for the person you cannot love. This is very difficult, but we auat 40 it. And we can solve any problem like this. Have you ea.e victorious experience about tbia point? (Example given from tRw au4ience.) Good eXailple. 'fbroU<Jh swayar _ Call low, and without prayer we cannot love. Thi. is the proof we are fall.n. Me are diatant from God. Therefore, fir.t wa must be one wi ttl. God. Then, we can love. If wa try to love apart from God, it vill be impoesible to love with true laYs, with God'. love. Imagine three positions: God, and Pu.on "A" and Person "B"--A i8 distant from God, B is ,distant fram God, and they try to love each other. It 18 l.mpo.aible. Firat, "AM should be one with God, then he can stand at the same posi tion as God. Than because God loves "8," be can love "B." Therefore, we CAn love thoee whoa God loves, if we are one with God. Therefore, if we first love God, than WI can love our brother. ADd aiaters. 'J'his i . the r ....on why we auat firat tablish fOUftd .. t.i.GD of faith and next a foundation of subotance. ?har.fore, the beat thiD' i . to begin with prayer for ot.Mrs. We . . .t aake it a rule to pray for others firet.

Many of you
00
O:1~ ~lapa..~~De,

aDd one J',.merican. lou 'WC~f,: ~t know a~c h othpr c:t :111. A nd the:t'0 will be a great di ~ ~ '!! rE'; :-:.:;r: i n lnnquage, in way~ of thin... t.i ng, in tradition. j\..ncl. p2!rha;j ~ l none a i you ~,"ill \:m.cl~rS1tand the native . language of t.h~~ ne":,r count ry. 1 t ~dl1 h.9 a terrible situation. But p .- raye:r is a common tongue, a heavenly 1nnguage through which WA can \,ll'1'..derGtana each. other I and love each other. B0. l!. king of love. In ordc.r to be a king of love , you reus t be a Iting of p .r ayer. Bs a king of prayer. 'r hen Y'::m can be r..ing of your country. Everyone is qualifi.~c1 tu ~e a king of love and to be a king of prayer or a queen of lo'.re l'1nd quee.!'l of prayer. Everyone is qualified. No one :"s diliqualii:ied. If you are '~rking in the kitc~nt 1.Z'! af.;y

~ill 90 to on~ Ca!'mo!\ft ,

overQeas nission&.

~hs re

will

placo, you can be a king of love and pray~. t~ll of prayer. M!\ll of pray~.:r . Do you

f~l A

vz.l .!

of

p~a~

~"s3ry one of \..'8 he. a w.ll pralMI'. r!h~~ :'\ '#<1 pray, \!;'''e must mtrUCJ91e 00 deeply, so bsdly. 'tl'.~y~ ~c ~ um3 bet~~n God and un there is ~~ .piritual world. The ~piritual ~~rld is divided into t~~--Cain and Aba~:

0: not? 1.: thinlt 00.

Yes or no?

(Y~ .

ot

,,-urld.

spiritual wcrld ~nd an Abel-like spiritual The ~.bel-like l!1'Jiritual world is closer to God, &nd tha Cain- l ike spiri'tual \o,'Orld is closer to uc. In ordm:: to be given ~ ~lp from the good spiritual world, and to tn2.ke con tac t. with God, fir 9 t 0 fAll ~re must break through tl>..e C(\ i n-like spiritual world. Otherwise, W9 c.?rmot rcce.iv'e oolp fro!l\ t~ good spiritual world and from a
God.

Cai~-like

Therefore, Satan C0Z0~ fir~t to you. After .ubjugatin~ SatLn, W~ can Gee GQd. In adv~nca of aubjuqatinq Eaau , ,'!.!'cob .ubj!.},g ~ tf'id t1Y2 !\l)(]f;l . The ;.r.ngeJ. was a t1ubllti t'-3~;,fi'I for Sat(..n, tb~ evil dor.'.inion in so1ritual world. T~l: 2 O:' :' C", "'-3 C'-1i!! t 9trU9qle v;i.th the evil spiritual ~rld first, lik'! J m. cob. 'I'h.,:UI is ~ wa.ll of prayer. '1'herefore, if ~ ff!.;::l
ill. ~~ll oZ pr.nY"'= and A:~tr~~t, S<\t&.':1 vill coma into l,;\ ,iJ. l .ife a!1d death ~ill be decideri by this.. battle in pra}4{u:. r:he.refore, :1~VClr retre-:}.ti continue desperately &nd b Z't'lM through tlMl Nrr iex And in the next moment, you 1:111:L know a pure and joyiw. feeling, or a fe.ling of tOO ~xintence of God, a f~eling or contact with God. Than fro;'!l th.!tt '::.i.me on, we will never be bored Ni '~ 1prayer; we can cont.inue for one houX', two hours .. three D,.;)urs. Still 't'e will 00 v~;:-y, very happy. "Oh, Heaven),y F~ the:-, Father, Fatl1er"--jut!t callinlJ "FatMA:, FAt.her, :;,.~ath ~ :!:' , . .

25

until joy and peA. e-_t, . . .t &ad ,..."f~l joy c will ~ to you. ANI 'YOU CD be Yery . . . that tb.1. prayer receiY*i b, God. Prayer i . U offeri"9. ADd aft off.tAg t be pure, ~Mnr1 . . God C&JmOt reoalve it, Ulta CAin'. offer1n9 or Abr........ offerlnt. ~fol., 1fbeD you pray, firat you .uat check the content. of your prayer. Is it aelfiah, 1. 1t t.pur., 1s it dirty, i. it egoistic? .~ -cannot reoei tid. kind of prayer. IlUItead of 00d, Satan vl1l alaill it, ju.t lite Akahaa'. offering. Offering i . usually a very nice thing to clata. God likes it. Satan alao lik.s it. Therefor., when we offer ..omei::hing, Satan ia alwaya around. Whether it will ..... .lIelGaeJ to God or to . .taa will be deei4ed by whether it is pure or not. ~herefore, in ~. contezt, the .oat beautiful offering ia tear. of repentAnce. flw 110ft beautiful prayer vill be t~a of repentance. SaUft callftot repent. ""nfo~., ~ _ &re repentaat of .1n .with tear., ca..., .MOU" ua at all. And t.han eataa vl11 rau_t, aM . . . _111 take ~ offeri.ft9. . . haft ftOth1at to be pro.Mt of be'ore God. tftwn firat of all, ... aMald r.aotft'" ,**t . . haft notlU.n9 of vbJ.ch 1M OM bta proud Qoc1. fill. ia the first .uCJe of ~.pefttaftCe. We are lOt .-lifted to offer anything at. all. If we und.r.taDd thi. fact., aNI if we ahed tear. of repentance, the tear. of r.nt,ance will be the .c.t beautiful Offering on the altar Of God. Pray with faith. You . .y ~hiftk, -X'. prayiftg becau I Iftu.t pray, but I clon' t think thi8 prayer can be rec.,yed. 'lou may not .ay that, but you f l it. If you are ROt confident that the prayer ia received by 004, ~ft it come. true, ancJ God cannot receive it, and the co.tent of the prayer will not be reallled. Pray with f-.'~. If you pray wi~ fal~, are very ...... that the prayer ... rec.tY*l by God, a84 once reo.l. . . .., God, it will ca.. u_ 800~ or l .. ~. .". an ~ ..are. Then you will feel peaceful. You can be au. ~t your ,..a,... 1. recel.-d by God, evu tMu91l U. .-it_tion ta .ery c1lffictllt, and frOil the poiftt. of .1ev of CCI_c-n Mnee it ..... t.po ibl. that it will be r . .li.ed. If JIOu MYe fal~" 18 you owa prayer and you thinlt, .y this prayer ~.,.i'" by God, therefore, it i.. CGII~ tzue---lf J'OU' ....1ef le a. atrong that, ~auae of your faitb, Co4 . a t aa~.

"tall

be,..

,OU

# . e.lAi;ow~i~ tJ\~"

h;.

F..~

r l:j,';.ll t!2'J.l VOU a ?~rs:.:m[i. l .;tper ianca: ~1i:~m! j oin{'.J the Vr!i!.::i..cation Ch.urc jl, ! didaGt go b3.c};. to :n:t p ~~fj :'...{.:e. l T?~rr~t~ ~O!' l.l:ll'r~. t. s~ ~J'(m yeaT.lI. My father ~a51 ~' lC ;( lol l. ~ '3!.~ ~r.l .. tn ~ i:'O~ ~l r:. ~ Cj{n0g~J. !; .~ C~lOO \:0 Tokyo e v en :~_ hr} u r: h he "~~. f> sick.. nil c("luldn"c .~,,sn rno'!e . kx!c~USEl of ei !.:; k :v-:! ~:, but 112 c.a.."'A~- ana t.alked t.o 1:16 and \'Ie quarrelled
~nr1

h::_ is
~~ack. ' 2011' ~'::

h ;:~ '1.JC::1t b f',.-:;,k. . r;(.;t. r},y ('>01", .11

And he z;,' licl, "I

E.c
cri~d,

ruJ.

not his father i

red
~ya8

<'And

\lii~!:l

he vrent

\ian dy ing. He said, "Ccme back. t1 neve r I never \'lent b:;caua41 I had faith. I had asked ~ Ie J ' e) i.v Fa.::hP. ' ~ "'P1.f'!1.i%J let him 1i"e ti.ll he can r ! 1..:. n '~~. c: r. i:; . 3, r:d tl~....t : .~ do i ng. ~ J:t l":'-'l 3 ju.,,~ on~ rsmall ~jr- -~~' ,;::'~c~),~ ,{!.2..r:.1!. ~g , ~;lt'>Q jU3 '~ cr.a l!!!in...,tfJ. :i: 00l:' t ~ow t.;-:.:y . ~;til l:: 1l.!\ve C. t::'~~p CO;l. {" ic.~mco. t.h.zrc k.,h is prnye1!' ~~~13
~
!:;VC7} si>1ce ~ C:!'.l'lC to k.lerica, I w.t'o\...:? lotb::-'.J:~, \:.t.1:at' s nl1 . .JUG~ bafora coa.inq, l cn l l c:(l. :Gy b~o t.hor D.r. ~~ Mid, "Say ~11o to Fathel'. I ~";; ~ : .;. '~'; t o l";.:1"1r.ic<2 ond r.i."Or~~. (f Th,~ t I n ~ll. st.ill X aI<\ V~l :r.} r: c :~::': '.d e~lt. . :'d;' ~ POt \~ b \3t God ~hO can uf.:cide lifs anu (~e ."1:'h.. Th.e= e-~!or~ , if C...oo ~pprov~s i~, hB ",-ill live ti~ ll ::"'~ Cl. n und !Jrot.anCt tl'b;a't I ~ doing. I ua very confid-9nt.

}:':Vf'-J 1 al'te.'~ward~, ~-; 2 c l.tH--r<ac~1~u,~ he

he wrote many letters and said,

.;::- c; \.~ !:! i ~ :"l~~

~,.r (;C o].

jUGt

t. " ~O

No dou b t at; i'.11.

T~::~efor8,

'l' :~ "n

thin must come tr e .. u

i ! you are VS1!'Y confident that Y9Ur prayer ic; roccived, you. are very peilceful . In any ait.lJ~tion, '. lC C&n b,:: pC~D (:'eful an.d joyf\.t.l. Ne can be filled wi +:h spir-i t. Tb~!'efore, pri:yt".~ if; VI"~r.y nice. Fai ti\ i~ very nice. D;.cn I t you thin!~ o? T~rcfoTe, pray with faith. P~ay with. 1:Gith. N(!xt, pxa.}' wit. h lC';lQ. iXm' .t pr~y ~ith hatred. Sat?~ l;fiE. t.~. :/:6 it if you do. S~tan CZi.n L"\v .de the . motivation of p~aver. r );.' il1' with :;. O'.l~ ~ r~;;Jf:~, pr~iY'" ~h:.h hope. Wit.h bQ~. r~7.:'lly9T. !.~ .iI t.M a'!.'C . .'st joy (bf tba lif9 of flAitn. v ,~ 1"~C!d br~u CQ f.t.Qul' .\ llb Ow:' phYDiclil bc:~i~5. Pra.yer ill t.oo b:c-~~d (~f spi:J:itu&l l-i, t~. If yO\i don't pray, your ~pir5.t .~c1y CGn~t-. cat.. Your spiri t body "dll kxl akinny, attaI'v-ir3 .;;;() d ~ath. P~ayer i8 the lif~ of th.~ life ot faith. WH:.hou t ?rflyr.r, \\."@ Cilnno~ leva. ~a thout pr&.yer we CAnDf)t 'fi-nd fooo. \~i -tr..out pri"'.y l':-:- f v c cannot I'!olve p!:oblems. 1 Without. prayer, -in Ci', nnot fulfil.: Oi.U:' mission. Without prayer, we cannot
acccmplish tJ-'l.e r.est.ora tion of this "-"'Orld. From trifling thing;:-; to the greateat thinqn, we need prayer. we need prayer. Pl: ':-"'YC.i: i3 tr-~:1 lifo of t~ lif~ of fllith. If tJ'k~ mo ~: :Lvatio n i . impu!'e 1 Sat...t,n Cl\n invade the im:~mrc t"IO'tiVA tioo! <!.r,y too c :~fc:d. nlj i'tl5el w::'l1 be t~};:en J

27

away. The prayer itself will be taken away, and it won't work at all. Thie will be good food for Satan. Can you understand? JUst like the offering of Abraham. Okay? Can you understand? This should be the order of your prayers. For instance, when Moses came to the wilderness and God revealed Him.elf before h.iJa, God .aid to Hoaes, "Take off your .hoes." What does it mean? Mos.s JWst have trodclan the way on which Satan bad trodden. Therefore, hi hoe. JlUat have been defiled by atanic blood, .ymboli~lly. This i. the reason why God aaid to No... , -Take off your sboea. Because God ia pure, God cannot have ca.aunication with ilIpurities. TMrefore, to be able to bay. cODII1lunication with God ws must. be pure. But we are not pure. Then wh.at should we do? Me need r~~ntA~e firat. Tears of repentance mutJ ~ be the t irst offer inC) on the &1 tar of God.

Repentance doe. not mean ju.t I'Ul5t of all, we must understand that what we have done wa.-: wrong. It was unprincipled--wronq. And next, we must deny what we have done before God. And third, ". .ust do what is principled--to make God happy--to give joy to God. First

t.ear..

stag., second stage, final stage. Therefore, firat of all, repentance. Then Satan cannot accuse you. Then your prayer vUl be deep. Pray
with gratitude.

-.ybe just

,. prayer of gratitude i . of the JDOat beautiful prayer.. MbeD you CaMot rai . . auch IIOney-~lO.OO-~ u.~lly

0'"

thiDk, Oh, I cannot do

anythi.ncJ at All, I can't, I caD't.- . .~ before )'Qu flAy that, b8 gratatul that you could qet $30.00. Gratitude. Even one dollar--we ."at be 9J:'ateful for God. Gratitudo. So, repentanca ancl gratitude. And ..xt, you can talA to God a. you liM. Okay?

snl AND StJ...!,vATION .

Jesus was one, only one. There were not two Jenuses. He just was one. His word was one. His behavior was one. But people re9arded him eo differently. Some Hid Jesus was ~. prince of Satan. Some said Jesus was a blasphemer. Some said Jesus was outrageous. SOme said Jesus was evil. ~hy? tqas he satc'\nic? Was he a blaaphemer ? Was Jesus outrageous? was he evil? Why did they say these things? Lecause Jesus was just like an untarnished mirror-a pure l-101ished and untl\:r:.-nished mirror. The imaqe on a mirror is the reflection of t.he man who stood in front of ~he mirror. Therefore, the~e people saw their own natures in Jesus. The man wh~ said Jesus was satanic was sat~nic. Because he was satanic he said he found aatanic l".ature in Jesus, in th~ pure mirro~. He who said Jesus was a b l aapi1e-Jncr, \>.'J'l. S a blasp~...emcr. DecaUH he was a blaspht'Jmer, he fo und a b lasph~ r in Jel!us. He who said Jesus was outraqeou!: was outrageou.. &.!cause he wao outrageous, he said Jesus wa~ outrageous. He who said Jesus was evil wac evil. Because he v~ o evil, he said JeSU4 wag evil. They fO\'.nd t.~se lve9 in ..i .GUS I an untarnished ~i rror. Jesus was crucified as a s i nne r . They crucified J e su~ because they found an outrageous sinner, outraqeou. criminal in Jes us. BeeauRe they were sinners they found a sinner in Jesus. Sinners found themselvs~ in pure Messiah, and T~ey accused and persecuted and cruci f ied the sinless Uessiah becau~c they themselvee couldn't. understand at all that t hey IA'C re sinners. Sinners cannot understand sin. He sees sin in :ds environment, but he cannot see sin within himself. He loves sin and vil ~eause he is sin itaelf and evil itaelf. Therefore, ha 1. very happy in sin. This i~ the reason why ~inner8 cannot understaAd atn. Has God lIin? No. Then sinners must be distant froI:\ God. If he in one with God, he cannot have .in. Then sinners must be distant from God. Th8~ sin must ba dietanc e from God. Divine Principle 3ays that sin ia the condition through. which Sa tan can invade. But another way of expression is separation from God. We have the principle's definition of sin, but at the same time, this ia also very under otar.1 able a.nd very easy to underatand. Separation fro!!\ God. Therefore we are separated from God. Therefore we a r e distant from God. God became vague and obscur.e, and we became ignorant of God's nature. Therefore , becauBe of =in we became igncrant
of God.

And next.

Our relationship with God was severed.

29

S1.nners inev!ubly ~ selfish and eqOi8tic ooc~us~ t hey must 90 by thsmsalvom. S$pration from God iG, from this point of vie~, fallen n&ture number one, failure to stand in the 8~ position aa God. This i8 tho fallen neture
A typical expres.ion of fallen nat~e number ona in th0 Bible ia Isaiah 14: 12-15, famous passage. Thia i8 a dee~ription about Satan. This nature i8 really satanic. The Eible "ye: "aot, you are fallen down fraa heaven, oh Day Star., ~n of C4~. This 1m typieml, tl-'Pical.. Bew you e.re e~t ~ to tba p-o\m4, yO\! t:1ho laid t...Jw cation" lOtf. You Kiel in yowr M oZirt, I will allCe~ into heav-.n. Abav'e tba start; of Goa, I will set my throne on bigh, high on tl~ Mlount of AI3Mmbly in the far nr,)rth. I will a~cend above the heights of the cloude. I will J'lake Ilyr.>alf like the Most High. t But you are brought down toO Shool, to the depthD of the pit." This is a de~cription ~bout the fallen angel, Lucifer, or Satan. Therefore, Di~ner8 all think they Are great. like Lucifer in the Bible. They are oh~~1oDS of Satan. They are chL~pion~ of sinners. But there is some difference bet\~en Sa tan ",nd !lJinnera. Man became arrogant becaus~ man oocame ignor.. nt of God. But SA tan ' . AKrogance d idn t c~me from ignorancs of God.. 6aten bee_ arrQ94nt even
J:j

of

l'M.Jl.

thouqh. he ;..new ('.>Cd. "I will I!Wlk. ayMlf 11_ tbII MorJ~; High. "-till. ift 6aun. -I will ASC8M llboYe tbe he19htG on tM clouds." -I wil.l :Bet FlY thrOntlt on hiqh." '1'tliD Alt htAra. Tbar. ~ore, w G~rD, if only _ can und.~.ta.~ Gr.xi, ~ can ba repentMlt of fJin, and ~ ClAn be huabl~. th n cr-;n
bra hWQble
~a\A1Je

IMn i8 a child of Goci.

Tlw.rofore, fallen

man can be re~nt&nt of sin but SatAn bee. . . .atAnio-arrogant and dunlc even thouqh ho knew God. Tht~refore, even though God' 15 80n .hows hilusl!, qives ht-.alf to Satc.n, Sat".n cannot be r.~ntant of sin. Uan can repent, fallen rMn can 1>9 rtlpe3ntant of sin, but Satan cannot repftnt. Theretore, the only vay for satan to ~ aaved i~ to ~y ~n equal amount of indeanity. Therefore SAtM mult b& destroyed. SAtan cannot be forgiven because SAtan cannot be rapaatant of sin. In ord3r for SAtan to be MVed, satan Slat pay an
equal umunt of
ind~i~y.

Thlu-efor., man can be rQpentAnt. M.an can be repentant of .in and can eoaa back to COd throUfh beiD9 forqivGn of sina

be co:rr:m i. .... t '8 d .

= ~ ~ t

o~c au~ ('!

of 2 1norance of God, because

of

C,".1:lr:::> t. \,,: Cl. e :rl3t.~ ~ t h ey are sinf u l. ;'>, nd t :'1 cy th~) iJ.\: :1t C~<2t \:.;10 1 wor :) 9 ~e a t . M<l n i s so sinful a:; riot t.o b e c . ~ ) lc' 1:0 m~'::' e:r sta nd tD ,:t'J , not t.::> bo able to l m de r ~~ t.a r. d ::'hCl t h -:: i s i.\ s i n ner. r>' e n :i n t.ho Unific ~t ion

i sr.0;.-a:-: ce 0~ !.:'<:! cau ~i? c"': Girl ,

I;l~~,

t h~ J {1 !dn ~

';

\m.der5t~oo

they \\l1ere s i nful.

(~d . ,:::~ :.~ r'

C: hErc h , 1(/1 ):')71 SO~:""; '')lI e corr.!ll i tts ,:;in 1 .\ 'tf3 <loG a n' t under g tand fa l l e n ',qn ,,~. t l".: ' ; 0 '". -"~ L'. ;.H~ n :ltur.e .'.t. all. Even ::~ n th8 unif ie:<.: -(. ion ChU. l"cll t: :H.::" i .1;; e o much ~ 7nori-.nce of Si!':l , so nuc .l1 ir; r~ '2 rar; c u o f f ;:;U.en .na ture. S}nl. ers cannot und erstand
s in.

Then
~ viL

ho~
Co :1

c a n we

unde ~ stand

Di~?

~1

r n n do anything
otha~s . But "'1: ~ :~

in the cl a rkne e3 withou t be ing d isc(vc r ed by

e o \:--c::- e.l'e ryt:hing and c-.n ythi.'l. ~ evil.

l)a r k !1'!::;:-;

~ :i..qYe. c r) r~~ , ; mylhi.ng ~v il ~:'h ;" d, ; \:; ;i. 1. .l L~ p.: : t~ ()f'.. )'t2 tu Lt~ ht.

1(;1

b~ing

done in t :.'tJ d ar k ness

Ii;)?ur- J_ tie :'; w.i. U. 00 f O" .l:Ad t.o be irrqmre o n ly when purity covoc s. l:nt!"ut.h .-ill L."'3 fC';und tn be untrue when truth Coa~C A. 'Fi1t:(,.or is cC!".lin-:1. ( ~r>plZ:. lj se.) At ele\'en. ~lZlt I ~<i'::\ S t-~ l k ir.q l\OOut. " "'1', 6 th~ differ ' nce oot~f.e.:'l n ... . [' ':'~ t a n ~n~ 1 :~l:'~!~ , r .lv J i). ~ . ,-:) about. ho~ mAn is so 5 inful so &9 r'l o t J.;.o l.lr.,~ c: ~~t~! "'C1 -::.J1<::~.t he i~ i:iI td.m~(';r. '!t-~ !l how can 'i:~ 1..1 ~-1erstl:.L~1 th~l t ~i-a 80':-0 ~ innerfl? How can l:fe und mrll'Jtand sin? I &C\iu ~ nee..:! l i g h t. L ight. Just sl)veri;il d a y s ago I I gav~ t he S\'~;;'I.ia y f\c ~ v i . ce h ~ 2~ e, i n which I told about one exper i e",ce. ~, aybe snrne of you mU6t h.."!ve heard it. . One <.lay when! gnve d se~on in Tokyo, the more I trie d ~D 9ive in tlpiraticn i:hcC) n orc (~c pr os Be-d I bec a me. h nd the l:'l.t!ilo !l: ?har~ uecame '.t L" ango. 1 c~uld undcrst.a r..d ve. y well tha . people r d i u !1't U .k c my sel:"!.Y.> n at. all . T~1~ n I prayed in th,~ Holy Ground and Cls : ~ed He~.ve nly Fathe::- , "Show me why, ""hat was t h e reason why I couldn't give Ct sarmon. 1'l Then Hearenl y F~ tbo r ~ howe.d ma th!'lt h e c ouldn t.f;. work through nlf!. " ~p..y c oul d n it you, t::.'h y cc t~ ld :;"l' t YO'u ? " I a_k ed. Then ~ve nly l"at h03 r sa ie , "Ee "~0lJS8 of y'ou r irli:?l1 ty . " Oh t err i ble .. .ri [,nd G oo sho r;.>c ~~ th1l 9asent.ial cont.o ntB of Di vine PY." incip lG a! )(l h e id , "~ihj llft c ," dn wa d Ca in, by h i Jn Mlf. Cain cou l dn ' t u u cJ. c T.!3t{md that C~ in ": 0\0 Cain. But wh6! n 1\001 came, who 'It.'lJ.S heteroge n~o!..! "; ''.:.0 C ~~ j, n r Cain CQu.\d unc1"'!r~tA nd that Cc i n h'a s
Ca i ~":, . Eu "t '.It'h-9n A b .:<!' l
c e,~, ~o

t n 9

h e r..e:o:oqe n l'!OU3 to Cain "

Cain \..mdO.':" ~ tood t.hat Cai .~ Nas Ca i n. " Co you underst.and .,,:h~t I me<:.n? (Uo.) No. 'i' h ~n can ao~body explain? Yeah. VC-ICE : W!lOn Abel appeare~ on the ~cene. he was d.iffet"e~. t fro m Ca i n, lleteroqeneou8, and Cain ~aw t he d ifference. An< in :

31

~eing

ft'.n.
H";'!:'l.

Abel, he
SU'OO:

recogn1~ed

him&elf as Cain.

02-'...ay?

!:letter?

This menno, because I was sinful, I couldn' t UI".d~.'C ~tar;,d Therofor<a, \:!!:: .n Abel COJMm ~hich 1. hetarQ<J8Moum-1\.001 n~ture, ,~~l.ic!l if) nater0geneouWl to Cab nature, como.:,
V~

can

under~t~A ~ &r~

sinful.

Lic,h'; zrust. ~, li~'lt E'J'.lllt COtU, aid darknor.s will d iB ~!?pea.;' Gc::2 f s 1. ight, light of God, 1. truth I ~. e') truth. ThfJreforo, \100.." thQl tr\1t.t'l o~ Gcx1 ~. ehining OYer ouX'
lnGido8l,
t~en
W'e

C6:m u.ncln:l:'ut.!lulU hOtl Dinful va ere.

'L'ooy d'.'l;';\ t l'.M"rDund ho"\11 aQal? t.h9 !lin 02 Zorni~8tion is. Th4Y o.;'!.rmot .'~~ret4nd nt ~ll bscuc.e O~! tMir it;nOrilnce, boC~tt"c of s .l.n !t.self. ~au9(~ ~ ~ro ,d.~s, th"refo:-9, ~ C&nnot tmdo)!'r;t~, nd min. She all living on1:t in the ~1n 1I.'Orld. She ruvj nev~r rlet with the ~.bel ~tuZ'e. erh~=Qfore, nhe didn r t XnQ'. ' tMt there \:fas Mother naturo, Abel.

thio na~ rovel&tion, the Divine Principle, comes into our insides, W0 can clearly ~nderstand bow deep our ~il\ i~. ~:e never k.'1e~ t1hy fornication ia 00 cinfuJ.. Eap,:.cially Americans do not f(!C!;l the depths ot th~ tJin 02 forn::.cation. They feel ~s if it is n~tural, a n.atu;r1'l). insti.'1ct. Thi!il ifj jutJt an cxp:'Go6ion of natural instinct givCI1 by God, therefore ~~ are onjoyir.g it, as thoy SAy. tIT. '.on I was in ~io, one girl student of the et~ te Un! v~r3 \ ty, \'J'ho came from flew York or IIQIlOwhere, oxp:reosed tho r~~t~n ~y she cam~ to Ohio a~~ ~sid, the Sta~c Univer~ity is a ver/ good u.n1vr~ity.. *nybe ~.bH.! tMa majorin9 in tJOJM B~C tAl IS} \'.~Jd Y I ~on' t know. She a~14, Abe came bee" Ul>a thii< u.niv"".":"~ity VQ~ a !14rtl t)eho-ol. And a~ tfllS :mi11nq. n~!;uti!ul (', b:l. ~"{) leM..~ ~t ~ll. ThiG 1& .h&n~fu!.

There io c.1in nature and Abel Mture "'ithin o1.u:-selvoe. We can 1:iOO the oame nature ~a Satan within oursolves. Thin nJ.\ ture nove!" com. H' from God. Can the deeire to hav~ fOl:'nica tion dar iva from God? Me. Then from whcR? Prom wt-~Dl did it cc~e? It ~~st :~ ~~t~n. Thic desire 10 completely in dGfiance of our originnl M~ ,ur~, ,-.mich iC!l pure and 9'004. Then th:ls nature mutlt M i!!pu..t"o flrY.1 evil. ~urity and evil do not CO!M !rcm Cod. -r.llaJ'l tJUD na t~. cw~t. . ,M". COIIO Ere. aonaonQ who 18 in ~afianc~ O ~~ (7'0 0. Tt11. i.e ~taft.
Thro~!l

throU9b an

l~l<.?rGtl\nd .\i.n~ o~

on

~etcu&U.n!)

too

of Div1M Ii':-inciple,
fall of
~, ~

~pecifie"lly
elt!c~ly

c&n

undsrl'itl!nd ~4tanic Mt. \~~~e , OOca.\u'ft Divine h'!n~lple i5 tho n1!M lit1ht of God. Preytlr. ~ ca.~ \1n~. ot'etaM ein tbEou9h prayal:. tSh;)n C:-ocl rQVeAled H~lf to ~~ .!J, V.'OIi:~e h~l\!tAtoo--r;,c1 t only lc ~ \!~

32

of wea.kne~!:i, b el tbe<.:ause of sin. Because he wasn't pure, he could not ;;tand before God. When God appears or reveals Himself, we ("' .In clearly understand how sinful we are. For instance, if I am one with sin, then' I cannot under~tanJ I elll! l:)inful. "Hello, how are you? Good morning,
how are you?" "f'ine .., "I am very happy. ! am very happy." Because I am one with sin, I don't see anything at &11, and I feel very nic~. But in order to under.tarA sin, in order to be abl~ to see sin, I myself must be distant from sin. I am."

"Oh, I never knew s-i-n. Oh , sin. Oh, what a sinful ~n Only when I am distant from sin, I CAn understand that I <.J.m sirful. If r am distant frODl 8in l I will be closer to or one 'vtl t.i\ Gcd. '.I.' b"; ll , in order to understand sin, we must be one with Cod. God is pure. Then we must be pure. In order to be pure, we must cl c - nsa sin. Therefore, we must r>ay ind",mn 11;y. l Therefore, pray0t" is one of the best methods to under st4.i.n~ sin. Therefore, tl~ough prayer we can understand h~w sinfu~
we
ar~.

If you Pl:cl. Y Jceldy, you can find your own sin in your
pl' ..... yer.
"OIl,

y.:!.:.th,

I <.:onunitted sin.

It wasn't good, it wasn't

gocxl, il wd;;>n't good." If '..Ie don't pray, we arc very happy-happiness UccaU5C of ignorance. We call this happiness "pig happines&." Because of ignorance, we feel very happy. When I received God's words about my sin, I fought against sin, maybe one week, de8perately. I va. almost defeated, and I could scarcely push through these difficulties. And after Lt~L time, when I gave another sermon, it was very effective and inspiring. I didn't feel so good. I just spoke h,~bly. Afterwards,! received many letters ot gratitude. Due to the ~ubjugatlon of this one portion of my satanic nature--l t:.!stablisheu an internal foundation for the Messiah. Therefore, (.oct must Inve worked t.hrough me. Then it was nice. Th~" r ;, ~fore, unlE' !~ s we can be a pure vessel of God, a pure channel uf God, God cannot work. Through prayer w~ can understand sin. And from the depths of sin, we can De repentant. Therefore, an understand~ng of Divine Principle is not enough. To recognize the depths of sin, it isn't enough to understand Divine Principle. We need prayer. we need prayer. The repentance of sin is the most beautiful experience in our lives. But in order to be repentant, we must understand sin through truth and prayer. Truth aDd prayer. They are the secret. to t.mderatand the depth. of 8in. Ul!ually, we can understand fallen nature nUMber one. fallen nat ure

33

number two, fallen nature number three, fallen nature

number four, five. It doesn't work. Even our understanding of fallen nature must be clearer and deeper and must be most practical. Otherwise, we cannot be repentant of iiin. And al80 vith ~r.yer, we can feel ain. Through Divine P~inciple va can underatand it with our heads, but we don't feel it. In order to feel .in we auat pay inde.nity. This is prayer. Therefore;-acoording to my own experience, in the beginning of the Unification Church in J.pan, we nev~r ~e1t sin at all. Juat .atabliahnent of Kingdoa of God, restoration of kinqdoa of God. Oh, let's go." That'. all. "Sin? Oh don't worry about that. Just gO.R And shouting, fighting. Fighting and shoutinq and attacking, that1s all. It's very nice, but in one year, two years, three years, many merabers were tired and coul~n't do anything more, because no

purificntion had taken

plac~.

Therefore, God couldn't work.

And afterward., Mrs. Choi, not Father'. Mr Choi, but the Mr COOi from San rranciaco, Calle and spoke about many

internal a_peets of Divine Principle becau .. abo bad been Zltt.ndi1lCJ Fatlwr the . . }"'ear.. Then o\U' concept was completely changed. The wwwbers in the Unificat:ion Churcb in Japan beca.e dee~ and d_per. A deep and ~. . l, reali.tic un4erstaD4in9 of Divine Principle and prayer i~ tbe kay to an underatandinq of ain and repentance. sat.n cannot repent, but IQiln can repent. Repenunce i . the .ubj\Aqation of the CAin nature by Abel nature. Tnerefore, this ie the e.t.bli~nt of the internal foundation for Mea.iah. Thill is the rea80n why the Uessiah can COM internally. Ther.for., we feel reborn.
We feel life.

There must be & recognition of original sin. If we commit fornication or murder, then we can feel remorse and t"epent.ance. But we cannot be replntant of fornication between 'nCJel and Eve. or between Eve andAdaa. We Cllnnot be r 'pantant of C~in' II eY.rder or Abel. Why? Becau.. we are it::.. norant of the relatioa.hip between our ance.tor. and u *'- can ~er.t.nd or r,c09nile oU%' own perao~l Din, but we C&DllOt. recoJalae or~9in.l ain. .AM ther.fore, we can not be repeatant of or19i ... 1 ain. . . clQA't kDov the r .. l~tion ahi~ betv.eD Ad. . aDd JIve and U8. _ V!o! vh91. IN(pcH for Jdlich . . al. 'MY io the UnificAtion .J. Churc, ia to in4ewnify the tai1ura of Ad.'. fUily_" 1 "J( JaUst t .ve a cl.ar under.t&ndinq of thi. po1nt. EVeryone of us has coae froa our ancestora, Ad_ and EYe arid the anqel. 10 .. ar. like Lucifer. . . have tbe aame nature aa

Lucif~r, who seduced Eve. If we can find the same nature of seduction as the angel within ourselves, we can be sure that this nature didn't come from God. Then f1:"o:11 ~"'hom do ~'ou t~link i t cUd con~? Satan. Then if we feel som~ lU3tr-.,,1 de !?lire, -Sis never comes from ~ lIse must recognize thi!lt this r..utu~e h~s Como frOB g~ tnn Then I ., I a.r:t $11 tan a the Oru:zl~ a fJ Sa tan. Then I aJ!2 the {::ouie!'} Qf 6(WO ye~:t's o~ a hist.ory of fornication." $0 much fornication haa taken plClce in human history, and I 0_'(1 the f;:uit of hilJtorical fornication. In this meaning, 6000 years of historical fornication came to fruition in me. If oor~-o~ un do not like some of our brotherft and si~ter9 and say, "I don't like hiM, I don't like her., or "It's better for hi:-n or her not to be here." This means: nOh, he or she shouldn't be her~. Maybe it's better for him or her to go to the 3pir i tual \""'Orld b<3cause then I don't have to see him or her anymore. It's good." Therefore, if we hate oo!t'J8one or don't lika someone, if it is exa9Qerated, or if it is e:rtund1!ti, It \It'ill lea~ to mur<ler. Thin i . Cain nature. In this meaning, ~ho c~n say tb~t he ha~ no po ibility of murder? Who c~n say that he has no nature of Cain, the first mllrderflr in human history? Can you say that? Thsn no one. The n& ture of J!lurder did not caB. frOJll God. '!"hen :erom whom did it come? Satan. Six thoueancl years of tM history of murder must l1Z\ve come to fruition in me, oven though

we

our~elves

may havn never committed-rornication or MUrder.

Then if ~ observe ourael vea, eometimee we .Und in the same position as Lucifer, who tempted and aeduced E~. Sonletir.\es we are like Eve, who ~as tempted and seduced by SataIl. If she just feels like ~e, when .arne temptation come~, it is the same nature as eve. SOmetimes ~are like Adam, who was ter:tpted by Eve. If fallen Eve comes-this means some woman, mainly from outcide, come. to you, comes close to you, then some of us Might be tempted by the fallen EVe. If we feel some lustful de.ire, then it is tlte same as the fallen Adam. Some are ilk. th . -:&ftCj.l, some are like ~ve, SOfM are like AdUl, and Mm'Ie are like Cain who killed Abel, &aCe are like Abel, who are arroqant. SO~ are like Seth, who dic1.n't unde!'atand anything at all. Spacedout $e';h. Whoever you n~, even ~ peopl., ~ll are .tr~Dqa in 5C~ way. 'thia ill the reAson why every 0ft4t of ua haa sorae 8t:cange thinqll. '-'i)Brefore, if '{.,~ e.~ understand this point,

35

we can say that, -I . . Lucifer who ca.aitte6 fornication with and who ceduced E\'e. -1 . . Lucifer. If you feel lust or lu.tful delire ~d silter, tben this i . Satan. Yeah, I am Lucifer, I . . Satan ,htaaelf.- You cannot deny that. If a sister ia encol:.'ntered by SOJleOne, or oy some brother, -- she i . B'/e, ~ ,\ ll.n BYe, who coaaitted fornication and who de.troyed the hnpP'inea. of IlAnkind. I am ,the very perzon, the very Eve, lIIho \'!Ollftitted fornication ~ith Satan, who destroyed the happinels of aanltiDd, &ad ~ purpose of God. I d troyecl the happu. . . of MnJciD4, I cle.t.royed the bappineaa of M . . , I d troy-ed the happiDe8. of Eve. I wal there, I lived 6000 yeara -90 iD tbe Garden of Eden, and I ca.aittecl forr.li.caUoD with.... I ca.itted fornicat~ with~. 1 ~ted Ad. . . . . -.d. hta fell.

Cain ~ killed Abel. D If you fiDd brother a ju.t ".14e you, you can under.tand, -Oh, it i . I who killed you '000 year. aqo. Then I &II Mr. to iMeanifY.J ow 1MmIer. I killed you, thereforo, this tt.D I will never kill you. I will love you.- This ia the solution of the cain aDd Abel problea. And if you see a .ilter, we IlUGt feel that, -I sed\lced I
Am

you 6000 year. ago. I .educed you, aDd I destroyed your happiness, I Msaed up your bappine , I ~ged your happine... I am flOrry, I as eorry. TIl.refore, this time, you are the oriqinal EYe, and I . . the oriejiDal ang81. The reaeon why I all here and you ue here 1. thia, btIc.".e I sedQCed you 6000 aqo, ~~for., I "Ul caver sClduce you again. I "Ul nn. tllll~ ' " a9tlu. X cou.lcln't lov~ you with God'. lcwo befo~.. ~.f_ I vill love you with lOTe.I ! ,.,. CAn upMr'tAtd tbio PAy, . r i l l f.1 oriqiMl sin aa it it _1'0 OW RO'lOpal aiD. Origiul .in al.t come down to the ...rth. If WI ("1 that; olliial ain i . our tireonAl lin, tMD 1M can be repMt..apt of original .in. Thi. the secret of beiOCJ r.penuat of ori.iJa&l .in. Therefore, thrO\l<lho\lt the COU'8e of life of f.U:.b, we .\lat pas. through all leaat thill repentance, the r,pentapc:. of original ,in.

,.a'.

God.

..

Otb.er)liM' ". caMOt;. be clOM to God.

If we cry for sin, cry for sin, cry for original lin, cry for the defiled aatanic blood lineage, cry for the blood, the aatanic blood which ill r\lftlliD9 ill our: v.ins, then God vill alao cry for your own ain, for your ori91nal .1n, and God UId JO'l can .-brac. each ot.Iwr in ~. of joy, te~r. of joy. .

35

ffi

Unless Be can ~nder.tnnd the meaning of original sin this way, we can..'1Ot be repentant of original sin. Unless we can be repentan~ of original sin, God cannot ~aca us. Th~n, wh~n wa ~e th~ Geptha of sin from the rocK bottom of hell, wa r.ust cr.y out to God for help for th~ whole wlution of !Sin. Thie in salvation. For :i.nstancG, if an-rone of us eotM'nits fornicat.ion, drlvt:n by luot~ul desire, drivC3n bl' .atanic desire, aftar cOll\l'fti tting t .lw ilin, \-!2 ~Urit cry ar.d ~a must R!hout. 'No mtlflJt pound our ehestc. "Why uicl I do it? What have I done? What have I u ()i'\e?" Repentance. Remor!!e and repentance. "Why did Jt l.enlpt??his fe<al!.ng must be the same feeling a. Eve and hdfu~ f~ lt after tho fall. ~~ must f~l that we ~U8t try to indemnify what we h.av~ done. ~ nmzt pray to God with tears of repentance and say, "Oh Heavenly Father, plaaoe let JI4t fa.t three weeks. ,. And you can fast threfl woeks. Thon O<ln you feel that your sin is forgiven after thr.e~ weeks fasting? NO, not at all. Fasting is fasting And sin i~ 8in. Then bow about fourty days fastinC}? ~8 it \:Iork? 0038n't Wi'Ork. !'Yen fourt~l day~--even aftGr fou~ty dayA f.et1~, atill fa.tiaq 1. fasting and liIin i13 ain. If 80Ne of ~s kill 8Omeon~, can he cleaD88 the blood of brothers by fourty d&y. fasting? No. ~hen 1f we fast ~venty day., eighty daYI1, 4oe . it work? Yea nr DO? (No.) ~hen 120 days? (No.) Then how about goin, to .piritual world? {No.} This mean.--thia fact mean., if we onc~ cOBmit fornication--even ~ith the price of death, with the price of our life, our physical life, . the sin cannot be cleaaaed. Fornic~tion canr.ot be clean.ed, even with the pcice of life. We never knew the depths of 8in. We never know how sinful it is to commit fornic~tion or murd~r. YOu may say that you have not committed fornication, but can you say thnt there is no possibility of committing fornie.tion? No. Bec.u . . if you feel some lustful desi~e, if thia luatful desire is expa!.nded ADd expanded, we can be eure t~t we will commit fornication, even in the Uni~ieation Chu:'ch. !'ornicAtion ia" I t loye. It. is epiribaAl IB\U'Ocr. It is worse than mur~. It catmOt. be iDdemnif.t..s " tam with the price ot life. . I am Luc i f er I &lII Eve. I... Luc iter. who oeduoed Eve I am ~ve, who wa. aeduc~ by the angel. If we really understand the meaning of original aia, we cannot ..y that W~ never committed fornication or w. nwwer c~itted mu~er because it wasn't Lucifer, it wa.n't Eve, it wasn't Adam

37

who committed fornication, but I who committed for.nication . Therefor e, I am a sinner. I committed ain. Therefore , from t h i s point of view, if we can understand t.he true meaning of original sin, no one can say, wI am innocent. w No one can s a y t hat he is innocent. As you know , sin is a condition through which Sata n can invade us. As long as I commit ain, as long as I a n. sinful, Satan can accuse and invade me. And the purpose of Satan is to destroy the purpose of creation. The purt~se of croation is the realization of three great ble~sings. ~he realization of three great blessings is the greatest happiness. Therefore, SAtan's purpose i . to destroy the purpose ot creatio n , tQ destroy my happine~.. His plan, hi. purpose is to destroy my bappines6 . 1$ thQre anyone who can be happy by doing evil? ( ~lo ) No one. No one can be happy by d01n9 ev il A~ lonq as I aD sinful, satan can invade, and he can make me cOJUmit lIin ilqain. Then we c~it sin, aqain and again and again. There io no one who want. to commit sin. There is no one who wants to do evil. But is there anyone who ha:in ' t done any t ~ling evi l? fro. Then everyone l'IlU"t have done what he didn't like to do, in defiance of hi8 own pure de~ire. Than he must have been driven to do evil in de f iance of his will. We say, WIt isn't my desire, it isn't mv desire to have done eVil~" and "SOmeone muat have dri:en me to do evil." Then who d_ you think it i.l Satan. 'Phis is Satan. Then can you ~~y you have nothing to do with Sa~an? No . We are veri' familiar with Satan. Therefore, we must understand the action, activity of Satan within U8 or around us. We mu.t clearly understand tho behavior of SatAn. Therefore, as long as I am sinful, Satan can oake me miserable by doing evl1--by driving me to do evil. For instanc., even within the Unification ChurCh, sometime~ brothero and sisters commit fornication. "either of the. had ever intended to do ItO. '!'hey never i.nlaqined that they would commit fornication. Even just before the moment of fornication, they didn't know what wa. go i ng on. Satan, this is Satan. And they became a prey of Satan. Therefore, am long as we are sinful, Satan can destroy our happiness. Both the brother and sister will be miserclble, and their central figure will be a&hamed a~d Father will be sad. God will cry. Nothing good at all. But we do it, because of Satan. Therefore, aG long aa I am sinful, Satap can make ~ miserable. And next. My sin cannot 00 cleansed even with the

price of life. As! ~nt;,onoo~ my ain i" deeper than to be inde:r.nificd with ph~'sical life. Have you many lives? No, onl~7 o;)a. Thereroro, if yell 9iVC your life as the prica of fornicatic~, ~till you cannot indemnify it. T~cn eventtlally \>!'e cannot %y fo!" H:. at nl.1 . Thi.D me.t"ne ~ canno t l~ Gr.nle~H.1 by o\U'Mlv~f\. fM.ltall 'ii!ill 00 able \:.c n:.a.nirul.r'l t~ ~.e it~ ha }~i}~ap, D.~..d bID will cru~h ~, he ,1111 c::;:" i ve tv.! int.o miflcry. tfe cQ,nnot h~VE!l U) vation at r.ll, f.'. nd evantu"J. l y ~.o.a are destined to 00 driven into hell by Satan. .I~ muat 00 ' taken to holl by Sl\t.&n. This ill the inevitable d~ gt:i_j,"(;' o~ overy onQ of tu:. fend if we l'oally undOlCstand this, we should have no hope
at all. No hop~ of ~;"'.lppine3s. DOQpair. We must neG into t;:lC d,,?tns 0:: m:-itJin~J. p;in, ~nd we mnst go through the depths

of defll?air h~caul3e of flIin. Uc must cry and moout OOcau~e of our sin. Othcr~i~e we cannot reel the real necessity of s~\lvaticlll. E~ ht~'l'" cone to unC ~!.Elt.nnd "ray God, If and no,;,' we r:1us-l; come to underctnnd, I f ! ha'J'~ COl'Ditted sin againClt
my God.
If

For in~tanc0, if one of us cc~itG fornication and fasta forty uaYB, ~tillt f.a~ting is [~stin9 and Qin is sin. ~h
UG:l t t
fe~"l

tro U:1\

can

feel t!~t Illy oin 10 f0~~1vGn7

~~

foel

t~Lt--ho~

relif.!vc.d or i:n.:1.t ~1i'3 ~re sCl"Cll. Then how can 1 ~~l, irat peroon, I--hov c&n !
llowi" -

i?!lqlrees it in Enqlieh? 'lour friendfi, perhapeJ even ~~ur physicAl father will ccm~ to you and consolo you and ea.y, MI.>on't ~rr.y about that. ~erycne i~ doin<J it. It s very t\<), tural. lnll you feel happy? (~.) Then OOtl ~bout ~.'our t.aach~r? What if your t~oher zayg, "Don' t ~'Orry about that,ll can you f:..e r.li~ved? N!>. How about the Preoide:1t of A1tterica? Ho. Than who is qualified? (F&ther 1) I3 the Iies3iah th~ final perllOn who recoqnizea it? Hm','
\1

c ,~n

:c

God. God. Becauae of someone of us commita fornication, it is committed against not just one woman, one ai5ter O~ one hrother, but committed against God. People don't know ~7hy

~~o.

fornication iB a Din.
G~ becau~o

IntrinsicAlly, fornication is

~g ~ in~t

fornication destroy. the purpoae of creation,

ttft C&N'lot be in l4c. ODeO we c~it. fornicAtion

the four-poaition foundation. TherefQr~, unless we are for9iven by Qod, we ,c4nnot

be peaceful.

or Qurder. Even if ~ ~~ to prison, for ~iv. y~., ten year&, still it hA~ nothinq to do with tho aolution of .in. It's jU3t ' social ch&ati.zement and cannot b4I solution of sin.

*-

Taen can God forgivel yoy or forgive m:l

No. Why not?

God i~ lO'/e.

\uaconditio~llY?n

TMn Goo AilQrud aave.-.

If

39

God is love, He should aave me. Can he save me? Can God seve me who committed fornication? M1Y not? ~fuy not? Can God save me? Yes or no. (No.) Then why not? (Audience reSpOn k 1es.) It imn't God, but man who committ~ 3in. This 10 tnd reaP.On. Throughout the hiatory of restoration, God r~"ealed H~.sJelf time afte~ t~. God apoke to tht; Im:aeliten through many prophets. t$2re the Israelite av~ through t M p~ophetc? t..1ere the IQraelites given forgiwn4l!!s of sin t y r0CGivinq co~ndce~~~? (NO.) no, not 90. Mones met. with God. By seeing Ck>d was !i;'.ol" ~O' sin solved? No. If we are given revelations from !l.OC'lE!, dir'!ctly from God, it haa nothing to do ",,1 th 001 ution o~ : 'in. )~ hea.r Divine Principle, we hear God's word~, but God' ~ vorde cannot solv~ sin. Truth cannot solve sin. There~ore, ~~ must clearly understand that God cannot save me. H,)w ever much He may love 1W!, it is impossible for God

to s~vc me by Himself. Because it was not God but m~~ ~ho committed sin. Therefore, man must be responsible indemnif i cation of sin. Then what kind o~ man? Can I1 ~~. Can you? Can fallen IMIn? (l~.) Fallen man cannot ~clve sin, because fallen man is under ~atan. S~~~n is subject, we are objocta. Therefore, it i0 naturC'.l for :lubj~ct. to havo dooainion oyer objac::t. 'fher~fore, it is n~turlll for Si.ttln to have dominion over Uf.'J. But it iG nnp :;i~~iploo. that objt:ct h..!:tve dominion over eubjftct. 'rhia ill the rearon :1hy fallen ~T, n caMot nubjugat~ S1ltlln. TMrefore, how Dust the o o.n b0 who can ~ave l!!O, :!M who can solve my sin? (Sinleco 1 ) H<e. must be l\inleSI, sinle8s. A llinlesD man must come. Otherwise, ...-.e hav \~ no hope of being amved. A 8inlc~. man is good, &nd 5atan i~ evil. If the goodness is weaker th~n the evil, then the eyil will crush the goodnes.. Therefore, the

lor

goodnestl 1ftUst be 8tl':'onger than the evil. Then thic f3inleslI r.1?J.n must be 8tronqel~ than Satan. Then who ia qualifi,ed to be stronger than Sat~m? (Father J) This is perfected Adam; becAuee t;he poaition of Z1ng~l ic below Mal'l, perfect~ p.:dam, principally, it is only perfGctod, einleaG Ad&~n ~ ill qualified to subjU(}at.c Satan And to ool~~ .in. H~ 1 :03 callod -Messiah. Okay? This is th.~ r~a~n \1h? ~DAillIl D.~3t be J!an, not God, and a p3rfected man. Chr i.t:lZl.nity co~.!lQ t t uncSeratar.4 thi. point: the!:6fore Chriatianll thoW?ht that "',MU~ ft8 God. If JelJUa . . 8 God, JeB\US llOuldn' t ht\Ye bean able to save JNnJdnd. In the C~M of fallen IDlln &nd S&tan, &!!tan will att&ck

40

UI!, ~ \1I'e ~ill h~,ve i!lO cheJlco ()~ being freed ~rom Sa t...~n, and Bat(~tnic in"-llf!lio:l. Satan h.~s t.M right to crUlih lIMO L"t,o deatruct10n (uil.l ~.iGQrY. ~~~:nc auat come 'and abcorb t :,e i':lst ,:.nic .L '/i!u."J}~n-""aJlQ tl'Jto c~ga of $atan. ~ne -::'~ ru.H~t co~~ to u!lc - C ;'14\r~(,) of ~ tan. .,. It G G thQ only hope f.or UB to be s.-.3"~. O'.:~':' o~i,;;inal mind is crying out to God,

but God by h~olx can~ot qO ~ ~ythinq ~t all. Row ;;:ntch He r:oAY lo\.~o m~, n~ ju~t. 1".Atarfl our cri~G, but He c&nnot
eo anything at. all to !J&V'$ 1M3. t:~?n Me.aia.h ~~~z t.a UI'., he \1ill inyoEiit hiDself int " t.his ~~: tle. Ro ~d.11.. ~k~ ch~.rgc of s.llUlnic invAsion. When all rn.:A n)~.ind is about to be left to ~bn, about to ~ dect.roya d by Satan at tho end oS: the world, the Me:osiah c~e5 c~1 uill jump into this battle nnd ta~e charge oZ Satz:.u e nd p, -::.zuggl$ ~rith S~tlUl ~~:1 battle against Sat:l\n, fight a g~' n'-'t fJ!'l'::.cm, deCl)l>l!racely--~, ~.(l t.h.!-ough a blCY.>dy ~ t!'U<;S1 :!. ~ uit.;'\ .a~"n~ If h.~ s\-iJ-ljUC?,&tss SatlUl, W3 will be freed
i'r o.-~ &. te.n~

j ..... ~. ~io-n. Y"l9J

~~.for., Pn~ laid b&ttl~ in the spiritual ~~t~n, 'mJ ~ulCl hav~ h~~n cru~hcx1 1n~ pi~ea, R~n\&oo N!l lOV~5 U:J (~ eJCh, in oirder to

tn

Y~t

We c&nnot fight Q~ninmt a~tan. if ~~ &!u 1~~ involv~1 in a

world o!:.l}CI. inrot to tho oone. protec'i::. U; fr:~ by hin.fJcl f . By

3~t.... "Ulic in'J'~g ,'.t.:m, h... took chArCJ8 of Satan w...~el ~ ThifJ in thn rf)D.~n l.., ~y 0inle~~ ~,.gfti4h t~/&S tortur~ and cruci~it1td. 10 ~tan Tlalif1ed to ett.mck zinleGc r.!.Qn? Jesus ~a~ ainlo!ls. Th-1!n why \'<,"8.3 ths l!inleas JaSU!1 crue l f ied?

Because

J~:na \"1".1,

re~DOnl!l!ible

for u..

Jeeus took the

responsibility for OlJ.!' sin. ThuC!forc, JaeUfl waD t.r~" atnd as C1 ~in.ner, ~ torribla einncr, and c1e~troyocl by Gat.n. ChrintiL~G ~re ~le to be ~aved without being crucifi~d. Likewise, our sinlos.e Father, who cpoke here just a while ZlgO,
Wile tortured, .1.II!pri~ned, and peraec:uted ~Dd beCaDe %lOre

than a beg~r, and ahM blood. waa Satan qMlified terturC!> Elinleaa ~..es8i .. h, oinlcae man? (~ ) )Jo. 'eben wb.y did God nllow ~t.n to wrture h!:a? tfby? .83et;\u.e lFather took ra5pon~. jbility fo~ CUI' ~".. FQl' oar t.dlUl-.. t.hi. is Vc!lWlo. For ~ fli:lts. Uo tcoJ;. "Gsponaibmty for ~ S1in. TMr~forci, in~t~~ of me being b:?.\'~~\U:'aQ, the aiftle~5 Messiah was tort\o\.~eG by Satan. When be aa torturtd by CollUI"~ni.t., IIlven tbouql\ he to~ht l\qal.nat satan, hill fl0.h
to

~ioor~le

va.s torn, hie mkin ~. torn, &M hiv blood gushed, becelu.e of his pbYGical liDitat!.oru~. ADd H ~&De uncon.ciouG.
body

Hi. bloody body vas thrown cm~ into the 4arkn.... The bloody ot tlu G~ly son on whorl RO&V"m!!ly Pather va. able to

41

rely vall nov thrown out iftto cold, into clark.... Heavenly rather lWat MW been.

How 9rievous

And eften his conditions ware .are ~.er.ble thAn tho.e I II!!Ore ai.erable than a becJgu 'I. '*ty? It wasn't Father, our sinless Father, but I who was d.stined to 00 tortured I ana toO ~ iMprilJOned, and to sbed blood, becauM it valJn't rather, but I Who coamitted .in. Wer8 WI'.! tortured? ~re woe tortured? Yes or no. (Mo.) And without beinq tortured, still we ~re given new life, sinle life. Especially our blessed family, our blessed members. Me are giverl 1JinleS8 life. And we are given ainl Jft&rriage and will be given ninless children. Without torture, without shedding blood. Why? &acau rather .hed blood i nstead of me, in.tead of you, inotead of UI. It wa.n't Father, but I who .hould have been tartur.. , nhould have baen illpril'Oned, ahould ha.,. stwwt ~100d, who ~ hculd haV$ been thrown out into darkne and ooldne Inct .ad of !Ie, 'ather va. tortued, rather ..... "1004.

ot a cave dW'3l1er

9,

Father ... & iBpriaoned"-only for the MIte of Iiy. .lf, to sa.... to qive ~ the bles.in~. ~hi. ia love. ?bit is lOV$. While I waa eoamittinq ain, rather w.~ Sheddinq blood
to cleanse DY 3!n.

8ecau . . h. dhed blood I he vas qualified to give life to.e. Blood is life. lie toot charqe of ~~tan and atter a teri.'ible battle Againat lataft, he vas able t ,.., subjugate satan. Therefore, it I alia one with "ather, I c&n stand in the same poSition a. rather, and latan will re ':.rea t froa 1M. never 10ae even one word of this di.cu ion. Very imp<:rtant roint. Never lose even one word. OOntt lose even one word. Don't Mia.. Don'~ ml ven one word, Okay? Unless we can clearly understand this poiftt, we cannot have f, life relatioftMaip "ith ,.ther. How M ca" Nve . . , "/~lY he i . ay Nee.iah. . . eaftnot under_tancl this unl~ . . . . . c~n understand thic poi~. Pa ~.hGr 0ubju9atod Setatl, tMref_e, if _ oaa be one mth hi., satan will rMreat fra. . , fre. "'.. 'rIWr.for., Satan IlUtlt o~y ratlwr to ~ extent. Mot a "undr" ,.r~nt yet, but .'it loa.at at the individual l.vel or f . .ily la"el. And Father i~ given authority Mre OIl earta. by Ci!ocI to forgive .in. Therefor., if he . .ys your .1n ia for9ive", this vill btl Approved by God. Once appz'09'eCi by God, no one can accuse you It' n}'laOre. Once ou ~ sin i8 forgiven, we ar~ free fro. satanic

invasion.

~i

then we ean be .inl....

~i.

1. . . lyation,

in Unification Chureh.

'I'hrouqh Pather aad fIothel' we can be

born anP.w, ainleilsly,;

satanic blood, and we children of God. Not adoptod none and adopted children, but the lineal children of God. Fat.h4r tortured, P'~t.her was i.mpri~ned, and M shed blood only to ~iY~ ~ life, only to give . . the blessing. We don't knc'l:l how precious tha bl(ltHJing ie. Hia entire life was eacrifiosd only to eatablieh a condition to give the blessing to you, only to qive you life. Therefore, if he saya, "Your sin is forqiven, you can be free from satan, ~nd you can be born anew. You can be given sinlaas marriage, l~u CAn ~ given sinle children, and you will be able to be lineal children of God. This is

Ue vil1 have AOth1n9 to do with CAn te born Anew .WIy the lineal

tlA.

Mlvation.

no .in thAt FathH -cannot forgive. Th~re~or8, if he .. ys, be can forgive you, the next nIIOIlI.ent God will ilpproV1t it, and SAtan caftllot accua. you anyaor... And yOI.). ,Ilre than free frqm Satan. In order to qiv thia aolution of .in aDd forgiven., a of sin, Fatner's entire life was crifieod. rather'. entire life was sacrificed because of me, becaua. he intended to give me life, beeausa he intended to make me happy. Because he intended to give me life, I am given life, you are given life, we are given life. Therefore, Father va& tortured in north Korea or in Japan beC&~.a I comaitted sin, because I seduced Eve, because I seduced Adam, because I committed fornication. We must clearly understand this point. aecau. . of . . , satan tortured Father. Because of JK) t Fatlwr ahed blood. Not"'~auae of mankind, but because of me. In tnia meaniDg, it ' " I who tortured Fdtb4r--or 8t least who Mde iAtan tortux. Father. If we can clMrly under.tard thi. point, "" can becJin to underatand Father' a love. l-.,ther. love i . ROt oDly hia smile. SOneone l'li,ht fMl, -BeeauN Father ailecl at . . , therefore I feel he lov "I've felt Father'. love"--I felt Father'. love because he qave me ~methinq." This i . just a 8uperficial understanding of Father'. love. His true love haa been expre ed through hi. entire life, throu9h hia entire sacrificial life. If we pray deeply, everyone of us can have a hearti.tic
!My haye cgrsitt,ad. there if

e re lIli ht oomait achievc4 vi

T
Someon~

.e..

43

understandinq of t~eo8 points. Check them out one by one, with heart and prayer. Then you will feel a deep heartistic relationahip with Father. And without Mother we cannot be born anew. Therefore, ~ must understand our relation.hip with ~rue Paronts. We m!re born from True Parents. Puente aro first and children &re mecond. Can children be 'born without par~nt.?
(NO. )

Th.. n without parent., no . .nkind cab- be born anew. Wi th plll"en ta, everyone can be borA anew. Wi th True Parent. "!v~ry on,. ot uo can be bern cnaw. Then which of the do :'Ou think ia.... ecioua Mtwe 0 o~ your oWB 11(,1 .~.nta.) think abould be .acrificed--rather'. 1 f. or our ite? 1 ife.) Are you ready lor thAt? (Yee.) I f the parents &re alive, at the price of . , own life all aLankiAd cal'l be born anew. aut if I am alive, and the ParentIS' life is l08t, no mankind can be .aved. Then the Parents' l i~ e auet be DOre precious than the lifa of tho chi l ~ren. The Parent. feel that at the price of their own l ive s , they will p~eaerve the life of their children. But wi thout the Pa~ent., no children. Therefore, the life of t he Pa rents is fAr eor, precloutJ thAn the life of ,he children. Arc you ready for that? (Yes.) Sure? (Yea.) Is it true? (Yea.) It's very 8&.Y to Ny yea, but it' can t be warde. If it beCOl'NS r.Ality, Merica vill be Hv.d and the tfOrld will be aaved. Father gav. Me lite by stepping throuqh the difficulti and by pAs.inq throuqh the crucial IIOJDent Just to save m.. Now it ia ay turn to give 11fe to Father. ~Fnther, I can qive .y life. In ca of eaerqency please take my life f irat. If only you and !-k>ther and FatbGr t fa~ily can be SAved, I am willing to die. If only Father can fulfill his lIiasion, and all JUnkind can be happy around Pather, I will be happy in the .piritual world. seeing the happiness of all mankind around the True Parents." Can you feel this way? (Yea.) If this ia true, .. - if Father could have 300 people, ~OO people that way -- I think Father can save the world. \~ would be a joyful offering on the altar of the world. If YOU tr~ly feel it is a joy to die for Father -- not only lip aervic. , but reality -- it'. gr ,. , Thi. ia tha life relationship betwe.n Father, the True Parent. ADd me. Thi. is the lit.~ine of the Unification Church. Are you .ue of it? Ar. you au.? (Y )

tOU

my

Being sure of it in yourself is a qualification for being a member of the Unification Church. Father sacrificed his life for me, shedding blood, shedding tears. Now I can sacr.ifice my life for Father. This is a relationship of life and life; a life and life relationship between Father and me. This is the lifeline of the Unification Church. Then can you be apart from Father? (No.) Then you vill never leave tho Unification Church as long as Pather is in Unific~tion Church. If he says he cannot leave the Unification Church, then we cannot leave the Unification Church. Based on this understanding, on this foundation, we CAn inherit Father's tradition. This is the basic foundation of the Unification Church. Is it Okay with you? (Ye~.) Therefore, if you are ~ot ~ure, than please pray. And if you feel aure, please check -- one by one, one by one, wha~ I said this afternoon. Is this point okay with you? How about next point, how about next point, how about next point? And how about being a joyful offering? CheCK one by one, one by one. ~nd make sure with yourself if you are truly devotional or not. Then you will be sure that you are a true son or daughter of True Parent. and that you are a member of the Unification Church.

~.

..

!'AITH
This ft)rning my topic is tai th. When we read the Bible, we find . .ny atorie8 about JeSU8. There's one f&.l1lOUS story that you may know. Jeaus was preaching to IMny people and tor eome rea80n Jesus had to go to the mountaina. Maybe he vent to pray. '!'he di.ciples went to another land across the Sea of Galil... They were on the sea in the night, and Jesu8 appeared to them. Jesus was co.inC; towarde them wal~ing on the sea. The disciples were ASazed and soma of them were afraid of hill becllUH they thought Jeaus might be .. ghost. Jesu. aaid, GOOn't be afraid o(~. It 1s me.- Peter said, wOh teacher, lot . . go with you,. al'd Jew. Aid, Come. P~ter atartet\ to walk on ths 84N. StJddenly a wind began to blov and Peter atraid. Tbe next .,-aent he began to sink ~nd be ahoutfld, .Oft\, help, help, belp 1 Then Jesus took h~ out and .aid, -What little faith you hAve. M When the dillCipl eouldft' t heal or cure disease. or ca.t out daaons aM they ease back to Jesus and lI. ia, -Why a can't we ea.t out demon. or evil .pirit.? Jesu aid again, -What little faith you hav~. Another etory i8 in Matthew 9:20-22: N8ehold a ~n who had suffered from a b1eedin9 for 12 year. CAme up behind him and touched the fringe. of hi. garment for .he said to herself, 'If only I could touc~ h i . garment I .hall be aade vall.' Jesul
daughter, your faith has sade you well.' And 1zuJtantly the VlDMft we. __ well. nia i . the otDryof tM we 1m vho bell. . . that if only ~e eOQld touch tb8 cl~hew of ,..... u., .he eculd be cured. She did it and it c _ tru.. ft_r faith H.ed her. One story i . the story of the 41.cipl who had obeyed Jesu. and who had been wit.h Jeaa. for .-ore than thr year . The other i . the ~ory of ~one who had been muffering

turned and .eeing her he eaLd, 'Take heart,

bleedinq for a long tiMe. If the ea.e thing happened to you, now which of the two do you think i . eloaer to yourself? Can you believe that God can heal you or eanrot you believe thi.? Can you do that? usually, it is very uifticult. If Jesul came to you now, what would he aay to you? WOuld he say, -Your faith has mace you well, or, -What little faith you haveN? Which of the two do you think he vill say to you? without faith?
tt>ulc:l you be able to oy that you are a . . n of faith or a man The . . an r . . 1 stori.s of people around Je.us.

46

If Jesus were here and came to us, Jesus would probably say to most of US; "What little faith you have. It ~lY could the woman believe that Jesus could cure her? And why did Jesus have to say to Peter, "What little faith you have. The \;Tonan had been suffering bleeding for 12 years. She must have tried to cure the bleeding. She must have visited a doctor and must have tried all kinds of medication. She tried, and tried, and tried; but nothing could cure her. Based on her own past experience it \\Ta 'S quite impossible to 00 cured. Still she drew near to Jesus without. any doubt. Then what was her belief? I In sure she mu~n; have felt that God wa. "~rking through Jes",.. The liaman must have believed in God. Ilut Peter nlf:.o must hr1.ve believed in God. Then Wh~~'3 the difference? ~At'~ the difference even in our case3. We believe in God. We say, "Yes, I believe in God. Yeg God exists. If I didn't believe in God, I wouldn't have come to Barryto~~. Yes I believe i.'1 God, therefC'r-'e, I \tant to know something more about GGd." ':'hrough the lectures you have understood more about God than befo re . "Oh yes, it makes sense. God is love. Oh, I didn't know that God is my Father. It's all very nice. Yes , it's good to have been her.e." Most of :.~()U have probably :Eel t this way. Likewise Pete r and t~.-e ~JIC"!Un both believed in God. But the woman believ~d that not o nly did God exist, but that God had infinit9 c apabi lity. Peter believed in God, but he couldn'c ur.der et, nd God's real force arid real capability. This point made the difffU'ence. Do you feel the real capability of God? 00 you baJ.leve that God can eolv~ your probl~Qs if not tlu:ough 8O-c'l11ed mir~clec, then through your brothers and s.ster D or through real fact~. Do you believe that God can do ~ hat? If you can't say, Yes," Jesus will say t o you again , ~at little faith you have." We believe in the existence o~ l~d, but we cannot understand or ~ecognize that God is a ~ ive and has real capability to solve your own problems. In this meaning we don't really believe in God, we cannot really truet God, we cannot really rely upon God because we ~annot believe in His real capabil;ty. So, we have to rely upon ourselves. ~0d exists, but He is far distant from lns. Therefore, we do not have a real relationship with God because W~ have no faith. Because we don't truct God God cann.o t work. This is the reaoon why God seems to be incapable or impotent. ~1ho mad.e t.he ~lmighty Cod incapable? I did and
(I

47

you did. We can I t put limitations on God who created this worlQ and who ha~ quided mankind right up to this mo_nt. The God Ybo creat.ed this world is the God who .) crea ted Mali and Eve on earth aDd i, the same God who ';) called Abraham frOID Ur of ChAl4ea and ' the same God who sent JU\la OD earth. By giving llis ''Only beqotten son, God tr ied to save I'QAnkind. The.... God is now living with . . , the 8_ God is liviDg .ith you. Even at this IIO_Dt, He' s living with us vbo _de Him incapable an4 iaIIpot.nt by our lack of faith. ... believe in the exiataaoa of God, tNt we 40D't balm. in the real force, ths reAl capaid1ity of Goct. Cod can cur. your 4i~se. God can cb.a.Ap you cbaracta'. God can 9!ve inspiration to you. God CD give .newera to you. Go4 CAn chang. )'Ou and change the rela tionship. bet.ween brother. aDd sisters. God can work woDCIera. One day va planned to gather IWlny parents together to give a special workahop. We had plaDDed on 200 people, but the tilDe vas near and only 30 or 40 had applied. We thought that even 30 or 40 would be OK becauae we had never qAthcred any parenta before. But one man dlsaqreed with and aaid, -we can do it, we CAn do it. 1111 never be aatiatied wi.th 40. t:Ja can do 200. Me can do 200. He waa very coDfident. Afterward. be c _ to me and a3ked for help. No OM believed vbat bIa . . .14 DOt even the leadel' Rn one bal~ in God. -&alp., - ha Nid. He aDd I vent aa.ewbsrc an4 prayed aDd to the prayec Ifelt What little faith I had. Accord1D9 to tM r . . lltr of the aituation, it va. very clear that we ooulctn t t. gather IM)Z'. than 40 or 50, at l . ... t &Cccudin9 to a ataUaUcQl unduatandiI\9. But I could underatAnd I waa atandiAq on pa.t ~ycceaaful experience. According to e c~n . .nae underataDlUftg of the past I it waa apo.aible to get IBOre than 50. But, -Who aanipulated the past?I thought, "Satan manipulated the past." In tha Satanic docainion s.tan 1, king. '!'bsrefore, if ~ think we CArlnot 40 eo. . t.h.lng, it. . .ana we ar8 atill under Satanic aubjug.tion. Why ahould we be aatiaf1ed with 40 or 50? Th..t. ia a satanic underatanding, a Satanic opinion. P'ourty or SO is OK, satan va. whupering. In the next moment I could underat.aJ1d that t.bere 1. nothing that Heavenly Father cannot do, Heavenly Father tIIbo aade thia world and who haa guided thia world. lIB datara1ned t Mci1n DOt with reality but with God. God'. 1At_t1oa ia to brinG all ..u1n4 to 81aHlf. He cannot be uti.tied with 50 or wen 10. Be baa tM riCJht

ia

u.

48

and the force and the real capability to do anythinq if only we have faith. and we repent. We started to gather members and stau1ated much excitement. We said, -We can do it because God is with us. There is nothinq that God cannot do." On the final day of the campaign one week later, we had a sermon. The Master of Ceremonies reported that now 199 had applied to attend this workshop. Bow very close, but not enough! The Master of Ceremonies took his seat. I was the preacher at that time and just as I got to the hall a note came from the office and said another one had applied just now. The people who were there were AmAzed at hearing this fact. They all stood up and cheered. It was is. victory of faith, a victory of faith! They shouted, -Me got a victory, we got a victory, a victory of faithl- Actually 204 people came. If . . truly have faith a~d we can move God'a heart, Heavenly Father is then responsible. If we have true ta,ith and if we do our portion of responsibility 100' or more than 100\ I then in the n~.xt moment God work. and ne can execute !'I.l.S almigh.ty power. . We believe in God, but we don't believe in the real capability of God. T~is is the true meaning of faithlessness. There are so many Christians living now on the earth. If they could all have this kind of faith this world would be changed at once. God can work through them. There is now all:lOst no faith in Christianity. This is the reasor. why God cannot work and why Satan can work. This world is involved in impurities and corruption. Christianity as a result has lost the spiritual force to save this world. We must restore true faith, faith in God not only in the existence of God. We must believe that God can solve the world's problems. If we trust God, God will work. If we trust and believe in God and do our 100', God can do anything. When one meets with difficulties, his attitude will determine whether he is a man of faith or a man of faithlessne.s. If he says only, Oh, I cannot, I cannot, and retreats, he is out of the question. Another says, ~Oh I can do that OK; I can break through, and he does it. But after a while, he feels fatigue and he fails. Another one penetrates and penetrates and he does it. What's the difference between the second one and third one? I will tell one short story in a word or two. America and Japan fought each other and: in some small island of the Pacific Ocean the Japanese troupe were compelled to retreat because of American ~ttack. Many ships sank and there was no supply

49

of food.

They ha4 to walk a long di.taAc. aroUDd the

....bor. to f1D4 place to protect th. . .lv... IZ'Nryone beqan t.o . . lk withttut food. In r.t.r . .~ they died one by one because of tati9Qa and .urYatioa and very few c . . . back. Most of tho. . who CAM back wer. Chri..t~ who bad faith aftd. tho . . who had no faith died on tba way. They all tried to aurvive but they couldn't because they tri.ed with tbelr
own efforta aloDe. Without God thi. 1s juat 5'. Tho" who aurylyed ~e given Another '5t frca God. Thia ia the differ.DC. between men of faith aDd un without faith. Mbftn . . truly have fa1t.h, bovever difficult the aituation . .y be, we can still all have victory. In the coldnaaa of winter .... can live in the warJa aprinq, if we have faith. Ie tbera anYODe who doean't believe that the sun will ahu.. in t.M .orning? At a14niqht. it'. wery dark and at 2 o'clock, 3 o'clcek i~'a atill . .~y da%i~. lat 1. ther. anYOl\. whO 4oes .. 't _li..,e it will be litlat "ICY 8OOD? (No.) Theft you bave faitll. You Ita". DO .,.,iaace, Mat you have faith. EY_ 1ft ~ ool4no of tM _ita aaow i . there anyone wbo 4oe. ' t bali_. that beautiful flower. will blooa very 800ft . . . . epz-in9 come.' . . oaa belie in thea. thiftCJ. becau.. 1~ God who prepared -1"aiaeJ .fter night, and God who prepared eprinq after wiater. ,.he . . . . God made a prOlli . . thAt if only we have faith We call work. Why can' t _ believe that the u.. God CAll MV., real capability to change thi. world, to abanqe ouraelvea? What~ biq prohl. . . you m.y haYe, in family relationship., in your character, anythift9: do you think that God ia incapable of .olvlng the . . prObla..? truly, He&yenly VAther can do it. tthe only rea.on why "'avealy Pather hasn't done it i . beeaun of our faithlessne and our OVll lAck of 100' effort. "aith will 801.& our qu&.~ion8 and problMUI vithout fail. M you know, I1CJah ,... an old 1MD, but .till be- . a able to aaka ..,. uk. . . , . . r1dicu.lecl by people, but be had ta1tJl aD4 bec&_ . . MIll f.ith, ilia oou1d . , Ucre4ibl. thiftge. ..... ~ab.. . . called fro. Ur of Cbal.6M, bID put a.We hia job, hi. fa1ly, hi. e.tata, everything he had, and be tollowd God rithout knowing anythinv .oout where to qo. He ha4 faith and becAU" he b&d 'ai"h, Gael .ade him great. GO<} _do hila the .QC.~tor of the I:rraelitea When the Eqyptian. chaeed after t.h8 I.raelita., tne B9yptiana were behind the la_eli._ and the ned sea was in front of ttw.. &.n4 daildr_ cried and . . . abouted. But Mo . . .

...n

50

had faith in God and prayed. Becau he had faith, God was able to work. c~d divided the sea into two because Moses had faith. Noah was a man of faith, AbrahaM was a man of faith, and Moses was a man of fait.h. However difficult their situations were, they broke through the difficulties due to their faith. If we have faith, even in the coldness of wintel: we will be able to for see the coming of beautiful spring. Standing in the cold snow we will see blooming of flowers and hear the twittering birds. This is faith. When others are about to die bEcause of despair and hopelessness, you will still have hope and you will be able to smile because you will Ree the solution to the difficulties. You will already have solved them within you and joy will come to you. Others will not underatand why you are . .iling. This ia faith. Where there is no hope you can be bopef~l aDd you can give hope. Where there is coldneaa you CaD be warm and you can give warmth. Where there i . qrief you can be consoled and you can give consolation. Where there is darkness you can be light and you can give light. This is faith. Where there is no love you can be love because you're living in the new world already. However dark it may be, you will be able to see light. Every dark cloud has a silver lining. This is faith. You will see brilliant sunshine even in the darkness. Faith brings hope however difficult and hopeless the situation may be. When you hav~ faith, faith itself can create hope with a deep and studfast foundation. Where there is hope we feel love. When people are hating each other, we have hope and love because we have faith. The plant of faith will bloom in hope and a bloom of hope can bear the fruits of love, hope, and faith. Therefore, we can say with St. Paul, "Now faith ia the assurance of things hoped for, the conviction of things not seen." Yea, it's true, with faith we can change this world. Many people are now caught up in corruption, deqradation, and hopelessness. But, however dark it may be, God haa alowly prepared the coming of the new age, the caminq of new era. Yea, through the Messiah's Second Coming this world will be changed completely. If we have faith, if we have hope, we can create a world of love. God promised to send the Messiah again. Yes, this is as true as the daily sunrise and the nightly darkness of midnight. Because God made the promise, the Messiah must come. God never fa~ls. Through the Second Coming ~he Messiah the kingdom

51

of God v11l be eatAbliabed here on earth. It va have faith in t.hia point, tMft we are not " . .11y livi"9 in thia 1apure vot14. We ue all 11vl89 iJl the k1D9c1oaa of God. With faith we can love each other aD!! WI can haYe hope. _ are already in t.M kin9'4oa of GOd it C?nly we do our portion of reaponalbillt.y with faith. a"" we can truly r.alise the kin9dom of God throUVb faith, true faith. Thank you: let u. pray.

52

MIDWAY POSITION

Just one year ago, on January 31, the new IOWCs started. I remember I was appointed to be an lOwe Co~nder. At this time Nancy carne to my team. Many thl.ngs happenod afterward. 'Anyway, now there is an IOt~ going ov .~ r tLo world, and many bI essing candidates ~re going to Korea. There was great success at the banquet 1rl Korea and tremendous news came t o us. But we must understand that behind the tremendous victory there must have been so much sw~at and tears and blood~ perseverance dnd perseveranee and perseverance; so much sacrifice, so many tragic stories behind, and finally Father's victory is now close at hand. Everyone likes tremendous victory. Everyone likes blooming and fruits, but in order to get great great fruits-not qrapefruita--but great, great fruits--also grapefruit is okay--we must raise a tree, the Tree of Life, the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil. Otherwise, we cannot bear fruits, we cannot bear wonderful fruits. When one seed is sown, it doesn't sprout first, but a root comes out. It doesn't turn towards sun's rays, but into the depth of the earth. If you want to bear fruits, you must have big roots, down to the depths of the soil, and also to underground water. This is how a seed grows. Sprout, then roots, then flowers, and fruit. Even in the case of a drought, even if all their grasses and shrubs are dying, i f the root is deep enough to be able to reach the water table, still this U"ee will be thriving, blooming, and bearing fruit. Then thirsty people, or tired, weary people-everyone could come and sit beneath the tree. It can embrace all people, even in the case of a drought. This is a Tree of Life. r lived in Japan, and I went many times on a visit to Korea. And later, I came to America. I observed three ~ Unification Churches in this world. Korea is like thiB~~ root, trunk, and leaves and flower and fruit. Now on this tree, these fruits are now getting bigger and bigger. The Unification Church itself seemingly also is big and strong, but still l>chind this Unification Church is a big trunk anrl deep root--root of faith. This is faith. The trunk is Divine Principle, truth, and the fruit is activity, activity. Faith, truth, and activity. ~ And J~n is like this.t:j America and Eurupe are like this. Therefore, this point must be changed. This root mus t changed. This fal th shoul.d be introduced through Eve country to America. Then America will be this

S3

way. Therefore, !tor. . i . like the nation of root. Japan is the nation ot trunk. America 18 a nation of fruit. '!'herefore, this root abould be trell.f~rrod to Amer Lea. It the aama root i~ tl:ansferred to Araerica, then a bigger trunk, and far bigger fruit will be reali~ed in ADorica, I think. The purpose of tho new educational Iystem is to transfer this root to America. Therefore, Divine Principle itself is lJlport.-'1nt. But SOIM of ua undM'ltand the Divine Principle or truth, as A philoDOphy only, but we cannot change ou~selve.. Baaed on deep understanding of Divine PrincipIa, ~ need to lift up our faith, faith in God, faith in thd Messiah, faith in our central figure.. Many 8Spect~ of faith ~Ult be d~ply inVG~ti9ated. Then trOll here Oft, JMybe to~y, t:c!!IOrrOtf aDd the day aftoA eo~~thZoo daya--let'. 4iacu8ft the &4CODd psrt ot "piritual 9\lid4ncCf, okay? The O'ttwr day in the first part of thiD training . . . cion, I introduced the underltandinq ot God awl .la and eolution of ain, Ma lah, aad aalvation, and Father' s ~"tUlony, p4rt OM. I taught faith in God and prayer. That weB tMf!.e contentt'J. Then from now let .tart the MCOnd part of this spiritual guidftnce. we are aeabert! of the Unification Church. And the Unification Church i. different from the uauAl church. What's different? In the Christian church they have no Lord of the Second Advent. It's only the Unification Church that hal the Lord of the Secoad AdVtmt. 'rherelore, the Unification Church is the church of t.M Lord of the Secoad Ad. .nt. The Unifioation Church appeared O~ "'~9edin this world under H'Yel'e per.Ot:\lticm. It the . . . . ion of the Unification ~ch 1. ~ .... ai 1oft ae the .t ion of the Chrietian cmarcb, the UnifioatioD eJaWJCICb ebou.Wa't Mv. had to COMe ~.\lae othar cburcbe. coald bawe f1alfillad i~. a1.91on. If tha _les1on of the Uftlf~tion Cbarabi .aaethiftl that can be f"lfilled by 9O. .rlWlltnt or & pc Went, the Unification Church shoUldn't MY. bad to . . .xq.. Then, WMt is the true ai ion of the Unification Church? (Audience re.pon .... ) Sacrifice tor the reallaation of the kin9doa of God. Yes. To give physical . . lv.tioD? Ye.. Every anever i . okay. But the true . i ion of the Unification Church is the &elution of original sin. The Unification Church is' the church where original .in can be .olved. By doing thi., we can realize the kinc;do. of God on e.rth. Solution of original "ir., this i . the patent of t.M oaifie.tioD Cllu.rch. ~hi. patellt

I"

54

must be most excellent one in the world. Don't you think so? (Yes!) . Then would you like to go anywhere elae than the Unification Church? (No.) No. But still it'. true that 90 many have left the Unification Church already. The Messiah is here, and solution of sin can be had. We will be given forgiveness of sin and new life, sinless marriage, sinless children, sinless family sinless nation and sinless world. How great it is. Still so many have left the Unification Church. Why? Why? In Japan, many people have attended workshops and signed membership and joined. If those who joined had stayed in the unification Church, we \l1ould have maybe four or five times as many members as we do now. EVGn in Korea, the figures are something like that. Even in America, many c~me and many left. Why? Can you say that you have no possibility of leaving? Yes? No? (Audience response.) No pos.ibility? (No.) No? You JUlY feel there is no possibility of leaving now, but suppose you are on an MFT and frOM morning tro night, you are just selling candles in the coldne and windy weather or stormy weather. Perhaps you will go out witnessing every day, every day from morning to night, but you fail to bring new children. Depression comes over you and your ?arents call you, and your mother is crying, NOh please come back, come back to me," you leave. Suppose your achievement isn't 80 qood, and you have some trouble with your brothers and sisters. "They don't seem to need me. I am useless here in the Unification Church. Every time I go fundraising, I make only $30.00, $50.00." Other brothers and si Dters are making $150.00, $200.00. "They don t need me." You miqht be ruinded of the past, you remember eating good meals. Like the Israelites in the wilderness who said, NOh, I'd like to eat cucumbera. Canaan, the land flowing with milk and honey is too far for me." This kind of story i8 far diflerent frOID what Col. Pak told u. about 'ather's succa in Korea this morning. Both are fact. Still, can ~. ~ay that -I'll never leave you?"
(Yes. )

Yeah, you can SAY that hsre in this training center. You can talk that way in this situation, but how can we overcome this kind of problem? This is the purpose of this
talk.

Imagine a person who joined the Unification Church three years ago, four years ago, five or six years ago, but the longer he or she stays in the Unification Church, the

55

stranqer he or she oocor.Jec.

r:tOh, he MS been in the

Unific~tion Church fer five yc~rB, but ~till I cannot respect hil~." He do~sn' t. get. up early, .and he d02tJn' t go out runclrniaing 1 he GU.yc only in hi!! rOOQ. ~"2 nevl!lr know wha t h~ io doing, Ar..d then when the o thor. ID8l1lbers coma back
h~ alvr\y~ ~.t! ,ems

\:0

c-e

l'H~:'.

f1

And he ~cOC:~G qraaually, vezy, very strange. ~pres~ic::1 and envy !lnd jc.r-.loUGY attack him, and you:'1qfJr membern can 9t1t greater victory thCl.n he. This Idnd of thing can hap?en becauae \;learC fttllen, of courao But, why? Wh can ouch a thing happen? Why? It's unhcliavable 'l'lle Hessiah is here, original ain ~.;ill be mol voo, Glnlesa ~rriage will be qiven, ainlell1t.3 children will be given, nnd tremendou!'; victory of Father ili .now 'a t hand. And yet this kind of thing still happens. Why? Why, why, ItJhy:-' ~r.'lat' El the rc.1lson? (Audience reBponee.) No connection with True Parents? No faith? Lack of vip-ion? LaClnof villlion? Don't love eacb other enough.
f~lfish

nature.

don't feel joy uo~t~~. Something inv&4es u~. Why? One def ini tc reason i8 !;e~I'atioi1 from God. Is it becautJe of cold weath~r when you &re fun~raieir.g that you don't feel happy? . No, it's not h~cau3e of coldne~s, but because of aepar~tion from C-od. Is it becaU:.le of too high goals that we are depreooed? we must ~ke $200.001 we muet fulfill the 1-1-1 mo~to. Is it becau.ce of some trouble between brothers and sisters that be or ~he leaves? No. They complain, MIt in too cold. I cau9ht cold and my brothGra And .1Qt~~~ didn't t3ke caro of as." QI don't teel love. I bad ~~n loo~iD9 tor lOY~. truo love, and I hltd b.optxl to fioo it in the Unificiflt!OD ClluE'ch. but now I have diACO't.'(U'ed t.ha~ even in the tJnificati~n Church, I c~n t find love. IttB the ~~ ~b!nq a~ on ~ outfi~~. De lea.ves one HlAll note liRying, IIlGood-l:'tye," and d.l.~p~~l'\rG. Is it because of lack of love i" the Unification Ch\~rch that M left? llJo. Tl'-uey m-'lY :S~''i th.ie, but it'~ ~(.)t tnl0. If he feels God--if ~ io one ~ith God--he ~il1 p~ver :.:.... lenv~ the unitic~tion Ch~ch.

faith. Don't ~nt 'to b~ cbj~ct. l ..~ck of, God'jz viettpoint. tA"\ck of i~.pendenc~. fr'lt'~ye.!t lite. ~n .t undoratnnd the nesei~h. So ~ny thin9!l. SO l'Y.'Iny ~a9'tlye aspecttJ. It 8 true. Th~ Unification Church iG t!~ noet woTAerful place in lM ~rld througoout. all of hUrn4n history, and yet wo

FAilure to

uncler~t4nd o~i9i~1

minGo

No

--

......

56

Even from morning to night without sleep, wit.hout rest, even without food, we can do anything if only we feel ("'~d. People complain in many ways, but they are justifying their action by accusing others, accusing the s i tua tiOIl, and accusing brothers and sisters. But to tell the trutL, the only reason is separation from God. Separation from God. When I visited you during the period ot fundraising, I gave testimony to several teams. I cannot forget this testimony. Several years ago, do sister joined an MFT. IIer achievement wasntt so good. Others were making $200.00, $250.00, but she rould make just $30.00, $40.00, $50.00, S60.00, $70.00 each day after day. She was scared of coming back to the center, because she felt as if all the rest of the brothers and sisters ~uld aCCUM her and say, Oh yo'u ar e not so good you are not so good.- Sbe was sad. She tried and tried and tried to get higher results, but she couldn't. And she W~ s sad. So, she tried to leave the Unifioation Church. "I cannot stay anymore." ~len she was packing, a brother came to her and asked, Oh what are you doing?" She was persuaded and stayed. Another time just as she was going to the train station, another sister caught up to her on the platform, MWhere are you <]oin91 Hey, come back with me." She just couldn't leave the Church. But finally she made up her _ mind to leave the Church. That morninq she prayed and said to God, -Oh, Heavenly Father, if you are here with me, plea.e reveal youraelf. Otherwise, I oannot stay in the Unification Church anymore. I must l~ave. I have decided to leave the Unification Church. Heavenly Father, this is' the final day I dO you understand?- She threat.ened Heavenly Father. As usual, that day the team captain let her oft in some to',oTn. She began to sell bunches of flowers. In the morning her achievement ...asn' t 80 good. In the afternoon, her achievement wasn't so good. It was already close to sunset. She sat down on a bench, and she oried, -Heavenly Father, I must leave. I must leave. I must leave, Father.- She cried. She oouldn't deny that l"ather was the Messiah, she couldn't deny Divine Principle, but she said, " I cannot do this anymore. Heavenly Father, I must leave Unification Church." \'lhen she raised her head, =-he had a vision in which Father ",as walking with far bi9ger bunches of flowers just in front of her. Shf: looked at Father'. bacle. Oh, FatherS- She stood up unconsciously and follo~ the vi.ion.
l

57

I don't know how long they wal~ed. After a while, vision dropped in on one house, and she followed. Then a young lady came out, and without the siAter asking anything, the young lady said, "Oh, what a beautiful flower. Can I have this one, and this one?" And when she went into another room to find money, Father's vision followed her. ~nd Father guided her even further. He went into another house, and another lady came out and bought fl~rs. And he went into another house, another house, this house, that house, ~~i. house, that house. In every hou . . , Father dropped in on, ~one Cliae out and bouqht flowers. 5110 was ~!ted, but very BOon the town ~8 tini.Oed aM tho road forked into two. One,. aidft pavGment 1 th3 other, a narrow rood, Riq;ht Mnd aftC! left hand. And 'a thor 'IS '/i?ion guided her to the riqht band, to the narrow 1lJU\\ winding road. And it va. ~ll dark. S~e ~~B seared bec~uae th~ narrower road seeMed to lead ~r into the woods, out still she followed, and ve'ity SOOn ebe found another 9l!\all town. Father's vision d~.appeared, and she beqan to sell door-to-door. And ~omeone il! every hoU54i in the villag<i bought flowers without exception. Ther0 were 26 houses, and she had 26 bunches ot flower.. When the hou~ea were finished, the flowers were finished. Now fJne could understand. Oh, H~avenly Father, Heavenly Father, you must. have been with me today. You heard, you received my prayer, Heavenly Father, Heavenly Father," She cried, cri~d, and cried alnoat all through thct ni<,Jht. ~M . . II happy ~nd ahe co\!ld under fttand. It w~n 't ehe, J:ut t.he True Paranta Who wen eelllftfJ the fl~r!S. The Tr\..~ ~al'entg OO\Alc.t eoll to the mtant, ohe was ablCl2 to Mll. AM if eh.c ooaldn't Mll enouqtl, liDo lea sad. She \r:aa d.preaeed aRd abo \jCfJ .ed. tt'1M.n GIbe ooaA4 undaratand tMt it waD't sho but the '!"rue Parents who Vlrt! S'-lei, he~use tM True Parents couldn' t eall enouqh flo~ 8, And Heavenly Pat~~r couldn't sell enough. Therefore, she could understand it w&Gn't .he herself but F~the= And He&~nly rath~r who were s~, who felt niaerable, wr~ felt di.appo1ft~ed, who felt ~. it they should leave the Unifica~ion Church. Then ah~ could understand that however miserable ~he might have been, and however sad she might hav~ been, there could be no feeling of misery and sadness tl~t F~ther didn't fe31, didn't ~xp.rience. n~en .he felt sad, Father Dust be sad. She could und.r.tand it nov. Though .h. '1a8 @ad, .he could understand tMt Father azat bay. felt Mer th&n She. And ",hon she felt .i~r.ble, ~~qh ch~ was miserabl., ehe oould foal
Father'~

58

that Father must have been .ore miserable than she felt. He was always standing just in front of her. Therefore, however miserable you may feel, however sad you naay feel, crying and shouting because of misery and sadness, still just in front of you is Father and he is experiencing even deeper misery and grief and despair. He fought against Satan with this kind of feeling, and he .ubjuqated this kind of feeling. And nov abe could find F.ther' a footprints in front of her. Every boUN ahe viaited Father had already visi ted. Even in ~ coldnea., Pather had CJone nouM to house. In the winter aeaeon, in the bot on, even in the rainy seaeon, even in the atormy night--Patber bad viaitod door-to-door with bunchea of flowers. She could undcarlt.nd tMt the spirit of Father lIMSi allover the world. Wherever you go, you can find Fa tlwI" 8 footpr inta j \&et. in front 0 f you. Thic course that we arc treading ia the aa.e course as Father has trodden. The same cour.e was trodden by Jesus and by Heavenly Father. At the brink of death, spiritual death and life, she met Father, and she met Heavenly Father. This encounter with Father's vision and Heavenly Father changed her completely. If only we can .ae God, if we can meet with God, however difficult or miserable the situation may be, if we can be one with God, we will feel huppy, and we will be able to do anything for God and for True Parents. SOmetime" after II lecture many brothers and aiater", cry. ~y? They.ay that they could W'!der8und God's heart. They could tUlderat.and ~M maori' of God. He don't lik\!! to be miserab10, but to see ovsn i! aiaerable God nako. UII feel happy. Therefore I only ~ c~n be one ",ith God, va cftn 00 happy. However difficult the deciaion may be, however heavy the miasion may be, howe~J\2r CQlc'1 it may be--no problem, don't you think ao? (Yea.) Aa you know, Stephen, the first aaxtyr in Chri3tian history, preached and raised turmoil, and people got angry with him and stoned hiN. And hi. akin W~ . torn by stones and his bone. broke and his blood .pll\at:. 1. And At the height, he met Jesus. The next J'lK)Jllent l'"OJ died in peace, with incredible joy. This ahowe that even at th~ price of our life, if only we can eee God, if only ~ can meet with the Mea.iab, we can be happy. Me wsnt to se. God. We waDt to meet wi.t.b God, even at. tlw prioe of our life. EVa tboUC)h J . .y bave to .hed tears, or sM<! blood, still 1 want to . . . GoeS, I Wlnt

-rr

59

to meet with God, because I am a child of God. Therefore, without seeing God, how can we be happy as children? This is the reason why we want to see God, even at the price of our life. Is it true? (Yea.) Stephen bec~ an offering on the altar of the world by shedding blood, and he was happy. Why was he happy even though he was killed? He became happy by beinq killed. Why? Did it make him happy to be offered? Did it make him happy because it was painful, because of sorrow? l~. However sorrowful he might have felt, only becauHe he was able to aee God, to Jaeet God, thia is the only r.a80n he was joyful to have beco. . an offerinq on the altar of the world. It cannot be joyful to shed blood. It cannot be joyful to stand in the coldne... It cannot be joyful to sell candle. in the coldnea. or dArkness, or in & stoI"lft. But beeau .. by doing thi., we can He God, we can 40 ,thia with joy. Eventually, unleas we can see God, we can never be happy. Our esaential desire is to ... God. Ia it true?

-Oh, Heavenly Father, if you are here with me, please reveal yourself to me. Please reveal yourself to me.- This is our essential desire, aa the Japanea later prayed. ~'Ievert~1.eless, still we cannot see God, we cannot meet with God, we cannot feel God-~God's words, God's existence with me, and God's breath, and God's deep and warm embrace. God cannot make contact with USi also satan cannot make contact -with us. God cannot touch 1M, SAtan cannot touch 1M. Therefore, I have DOthinq to do with God, and in a senae, also nothing to do with Satan. Saun cannot do anything1 God cannot do anythinq. Theretore I auat go by .~lt. I know Divine Principle, I believe 'ather il the Melsiah, but atill I have nothinq to do with God, and I haven't ca.mitted any special sin. Satan cannot take me back. Tl~refore, I aust qo by myself. No help, no help, just all by my . . lf. tiithout a relationship with God, just in my own direction of Divine Principle, just obeyinq ay central figure, without the joy of sueing God, of seeting God. How about you? Have you had times like this, or not? Yes or no? (Audience responae.) This is the aid-way position. We feel no life from God, and cannot be fillea wIth spirIt. No spirit, no joy, no peace; but at the same time, I don't wish to commit sin. I know that I lIUat obey God, I aust believe the Messiah, I must obey the Messiah, I must obey my central figure. Therefore, the longer this kind of person goes, tM aore tired he will be.

(Yes. )

'0

This ia the rea.on vhy the IIDre he stays in the Unification Church, the .tranger he beco. . . , the 80re deviated frOill God. And be thinks, - " n I fini.hed the worlt.hop, I va. excited, and I could do anything. But now, no, I can't." He begins accusinq others, accu.ing his central figure., accu.ing his brother. and ai.ters, aecusinq himself. Thi. 1. the real meaninq of mid-way position. Thi. i. the Nl'Ie situation al Adam wal in. When Adam was one with God, he mu.t have been vitalized. Adam and Eve Must have been vitalized: tilled with joy and hope and spirit. Atter the fall, they au.t have become depressed and lAzy: nowhere, lpaced-out. Therefore, the reaaon why ~tt... we are .paced out i . we are in .id __ y poaition. We have nothing to do with God. but Satan cannot. take ua. . . auat get out of the lIlid-,.y po.ition so that we can . .e God, so that _ can teel God, 10 that we can be q1ven lite fro. God directly-.pirit and life. Than what i . the rea80D? How can the IlIOlution coae? What i. the raaaon why Ad. tell into lAid-way position? Because be loat faith? No. Because ot sin. Becau . . of satanic nature he had. God couldn' t touC'fi"hia, and he couldn't feel joy. He needs a ltea.1ah. In order to qet out ot the mid-way pelition, \1M need the Me.siah. Theretore, even though we are in Unification Church, unl s I have a real, internal life relationahip vith the Me iah, eventually I ~It go by my. .lf. Tben I vill be depre ed, aDd I will be 1n the mid-way poaitioD.

61

POUNDATION POR THE MESSIAH

We are in the Unification Church, but .till we have nothing to do with the f-iesai.ah. The other day, 1 talked about GOO. The official God must be ray God. The God on the blackboard must be the living God with me. Likewise, the official t1essiah must be ftly savior. We .ust have a ife, to-life relationship with him. ~ know how the relationship should be, but the understanding, the fulfillment or realization are two different t.hings. t'han how can we have a real relationship, a life relationship with the Messiah? A life relationship is the key to get out of th~ mid-way position. Father shed blocd instead of me. It wasn't Father, s : ,11ess Father, but I who am sinful. I should have been tortured. I should have shed blood. But insteac2 of me, while I _as sleeping, while I didn't know anythinq, Pather shed blood for mc to be blessed. He Merif icod hi. lite and "tyave . . life. My life ~ame from Father. from the True Parent.. Without Father, there is no lite. Father ia nore pracioua than myself, than even all Nan~ind. Therefore, even at the price of my life, I can be a joyful offerinq tor Father. .y , I can dil! for you because you ahed blood and gave your life for me. This t'p.latlollship is an internal life relationship with Father. This relationship must. be realized. Then how can we rcali~c this life relatior.shlp with Father?' By hearing him speak? By lOOKing at Father's picture? 8}O reading his speeches? No. It's nice to look at Father's picture, to read his words, to hear him speak. But many people saw Father's picture and Lead his words and heard him speak and still Jeft the Unification Church. Why? Becaus~ they couldn't establish unity; a l~fe relationship. Why couldn't they eatablish a life relationship? Separation? Why? How CAn you solve this problem? Perseverance? Father's course? Yes. Foundat~on for Messiah of yourself, for Messiah of myself. Internal foundation for the Messiah of yourself. Not like Morld War I, not on the blackboard. In your inside., ~ must establish a foundation for the Messiah, in our own insides. This is your portion of responsibility. Otherwise, the t1css iah 'Nill be here on earth, the Mes.iah of mankind, but he \:on't oe the z.\cssiah for you. He'll just. be a great l1Wln. "()h, i lC is great. That's all. Just like Hitler. "['he German pnople must have felt this way--WHe's great; he'. powerful.No difference, no big difference. There is no preparation for t.he Mesaiah. This is the problem. Otherwise, even though Messiah is here with me, I have ;lot.hing to do with the Messiah. I cannot be given rebirth. I cannot be given for9iven~ss ot sin. I cannot be given sinless marriage, I cannot be given sinless children. I have nothing to do with the solution of sin. Therefore, theM contents must be fulfilled before blessing. Can you understand what I mean? (Yes. )

62

'-.....-

Thi. ia A p~act1cal application of Divine principle. First of all, foundation of faith. we muat tabliah a foundation off a i th. Adam and Eve were auppoaed to reach perfection sinlessly but they fell at the final d.q~. . of the aecond atag. and fell into hell. And they muat be aaved. In order for thea to be AVec!, they au.t co-. back to this extent by them. . 1 ves , and when Ad_ and BY. ODIMJ back to thi. extent, then the Me.aiah will COIM. Therefore, when va return to the final deqree of the second atage, we can _ the Me i4l\ there. Then, to meet the l-ie.siah here lIeans to be viven the bl.a.ing_ 'l'herefore, in order to eliainate original .in, when AcSAa and eve co_ back to the final degree of the second atage, Ad. . an4 Eve muat marry centerinq on GoeL Sin ca.e into the world througb Mrriage. Therefore, sin will be eliminated through marriage. Therefore, without IWlrriage, no .elution of sin. Thia ia tbe true meaning of the blessing. Therefore, the ble ing ian't .imple marriage, but the solution of original sin. In order to receive the Mesaiah, we must eatabliah a foundation for the Me iah. Therefore, in your courae of faith in t~ Unification Church, firat of all we au.t e.tabl;'_ a foundation fo~ the "'a.1Ah here. Sinae you joined the Unification Church, you M". hAd to 90 tbro\l9b the rock bot~ of hell. 'fbi. i . the rea..,,, to tablla" a foundat1on for the "- tah.

.,,1

,"
.I

... . :
.-

7 ..": /

POUMDATION

or

FAITH

63

We should prepare for the Meseiah's coming to us. In order to receive the Messiah, hov should we prepare? What should we pre~arc? . First of all, we need a foundation of faith. Consequently, we ~eed a central fiqure. Then who can be our central figure for the foundation of faith? Moses? Noah? Do we have to call them from somewhere in the spiritual world? Who deserves to bc the centrdl figure of the foundation of t4it.h ? Yourself! Yourself!! Not any other person. Yourself. No one can be 3ubstituted. However much he or she may love you, he or she cannot be a substi tu te cantral figure for yo.u r own foundation ~ f failh. This mean.s you must .be responsible for yourself. You ;;:tunt. be tcsponsible for your own salvation, because this is ;nan's portion of responsibility. Even God cannot interfere with this pClint. In this meaning, you must save yourself. You must save yourself. Therefor~, however you may complain or ACCUse others-"He' s not qood. She' s not good. 8oIneone said this, someon~ did this; I don't like him. I dontt like her. I cannot obey the central figure. I don't like this coanander, or that qroup leader. The more you ocaplain, the acre you accuse, the .ore you will be accuaed and c~l&ined about. You will decreA.a, not increase, No one can be respona1bl.e tor your faith. Th0.rcfore, the biggest Satan i. you, youraelf, not other
k

If '..:e -:-:an .ubjugat. the biqc;Jcat Satan within ouraelve:J,

can

subjug:.lte any Satan .:.nywhere in the world. ~hel- ~fore, he whO can control himself will be able to control the world. ~henJ nex~, we need a ~onditionAl object. Throughout the histvLx- of restoration and pre-Old Teat&lRent. Age, they off~red a ram, a shaep, a dove, d pigeon, and so on. In the N~~ Testament ~qe, instead of things, the son of God was offer.ed on the altur of the world. And inateau of things, the son of God becanle the m.ediator between God and JUn. Now, in the Unification Church what can we offer on the al~ar of the world to save
ourselvws?
j

Ourselve~ :

Our . . lv.a!

Y , our . .lvaal

The central figure

s ourself and t.ne conditional object i . ouraelf.

As you xnow, in order to be qualified to offer an offerinq we must establish a condition to sepArate OUI.'Mlfts from-Satan. This is the so-cal.i.ed forty day.' condition to _parate . from Satan. : QTty is 0nc n\~r of pertection , aa you know. Instead of forty, we use .d.nother nuaber of perfection--Mven. This is t. .le aean ing of ",ever, days fa. sting Therefore, in order to be a core member of the Unification
Churd: . w~ ":'U '3t fa~t s~ven days at least.. Who hasn't fasted sever. days ye<..:? Okay. O"therwise, you cannot start. This is the reason why Yfe fa.st Mven days. But F ,~ther ia intending to give you a chance--not by yourself. If we fast seven days, then
.j

.:::s speQ(!r. . :..

~~::,,:. , c.f Tr(. ~in~: r:..; ~Lt 3alTtltoum 1I'1t~rnat1:maZ ?J.ainiruj Cen"tu- in ;'crr-:fta.m.
cwr!;:"'~!.'!'"""n>"'~ ed.~:1:~: "".g

::a

c" :':;

of a

:------:"s~1'i,:.;J

o~;

irrportar:t lec:tUJ'"" d.l i .vered

b~

R,n. Mn Swio
'

,:. }.. , ar"i -':-.~'.:: ' ? ~:. Dir.~c:to.,. cf ~aini11g for t~ Lhtificatio"l Church of .Tapar:. ; n order t:~ .IC th~8 h~fcr-rc.cion to the f'ol'eign . .m4Jaicnane4! bef'oN tr.i,..
dep:ry'r;uJ"e f~ ~h~ .'.. ,)'"

r..as be.-r.

~ompl.t~d.

64

'even days fasting must be morA significant than you intend, .iOn 't you think so? Not only to save you, bUt a180 to SAve the world. What is this? Yeah, this is the reason most of us fasted seven days in front of the Unit.ed Nations. Both purposes. Also, next year, maybe--another chance vill be given. Therefore, until that tiDe you don't have to fast
s e ven days. Okay? Until that time, all together. Therefore, in order to offer yourself on the altar, you must make the condition to have separated freal Satan. Then, what portion of us should be the offering? Head? (No.) E'.rerything W9 own? (Yes.) But are you eure that Heavenly Father would like such &n iapure . .n a. I? Then are you qualifiad to be an offering? Aa I qualified to be an offerinq? I uS1 the firat perllOn, but still this doeam't ..an jWlt myself. It . .an. each one of u Are you aure that you are qualified, fully qualified to be an offeriJaq? Heavel'ly Fnther might Gay, "ah, I don't liKe thia offerinq.- ~hat'6 .... hy ther~ i~ a Me~6i&h. How happy we should be that Pather is here. The sinle.a Messiah iss here. If the sinless Messiah ~as~'t here and you wanted to ofter youLself all for God, God wou.ldn't he able to take it. What are the' r_l ingredients that make up "myself-? Fir.t. t " pind. Then body,. and then thi!lq~: mind and body and thi.nq.. As you know, mind i. fl.r.t, then body and things follow. Firat of all, your aiOO eM'e to

the Unification Church.

)i vine Pr i nc iple.

Isn't it true?

You

thoU9ht~

Oh,

Eventually, it you c&n clltch the !lind, then you can catch everything_ !'his ia tb:9 secret. But.any people C&lU\Ot
lmdt"...rata."1d hOtl to c.etch t:he aUd and juct. try to cetch body

it makes aen And your mind jecided to join Unification Church. Then in a couple .of days your body .oved in, together with all your tbin9.. You brouqht in chairs, or a redia, & TV, eYOIa a be.

Okay, okay,

r.::.l.

thill9s-- like Cocrmmiq thing. and body, that'. all. Therefore., it 'IS unprincipled. Pirst of all. atnd -..at be offered on the altar through True Parents. How can ~e offer the 13ind? Ny f eel1.nq, lIlY lMy of thinkinq, !IY bwlg inat~n, ~ must belong to God. I .ust deny ~ w.ay of thinki.og, ~ way"--OC feeling, !!i:. way of; tillkinq, everytliiJ't)9. ~ desire, ~ nope,
~nd

ck>e.--

It

desire. I have no joy for my.elf because God'. joy 1. my joy. ; have no will fo~ myself because God's will is n~will. 'ro realize th~e contents, you .ust pal tndEftnity. Throu9 h prayer we can f_l tho caree.ing of God, we .An tOQCh God, akin to akin. If you bnve trcub].I.I, you c~n ask IU. how to solve the trouble. u.o will teach you bow t:o solve it t.:B\I. . e.e is ay P~ther and yoo.;u- pcoe~r. &a ~ everythinq about. 1M, both good and @"vil, ilnd yet He loves .e unconditionally. The I:.ttt beautiful prayer is to offer tears ot repenteoce before God. Tears cf repentef\ce ahould be the first pure offering on t be ~ltar of the world, on the altar of yourself. ~ear& of
'--

joy. ~ will awat be placed on the &ltar and De 91VelI to God. Then God'. hope will be IIY hope because I have no hope for myself. I have no de.ire for my.elf. God'. dasi~ i8 my

:.~ /

-;.' ~ .~ .., t; _ :~ .:. .

6S

re?entance and tears of grati tud.e-- this kind of prayer-- will the 3cars of God. Our tears are the bes t remedy to cure God' 5 sea rs. !\nd th~ solut i.on of the problem, as an expressiun of hop~ in li~e with God's will, will be accepted by God. T~en yo~ will fe e l that Heavenly Father is your f~ther, th:3.t trlC offi.cial God is your pcrsonal God-- my God. Jesus alwa y s called God 'Hy God t . Yes, he had this ki.nd of deq.)
c...l:ce

feeling. A self-centc~cd or selfi g~ p~ayer will be taken by Satan. So, if your prayer is selfish, it is better not to pray. Other .... ise, S&tan Cll;} ~CCUge you through your praycr. 1r: such C(\SG th~ more you pr<>lY the l:bor~ ntrl'l_iqe you'll beccme. Prayer is am offQ.t'inq on too altar o~ God ', so t.he prayer mUAt b-= pU1:e. "'"'''hen an offering i~n',t cleansed, Satan will tar-' it , away, like Abr~h~~'s offering. To be ?~re means to be in line with God's desire. Therefore, when you pray, first of all you should check yourself to see if the cont~nt. of your prayer is pure or not. God's desire is love and beauty. Love will be given to t;cauty. God's desire i~ to giVf! love to beauty. Beauty before God is F'.lrjty. Ther"'!fore, repentence is the best way to purify our inside~. So, re;pentcnce is the most beautiful offering. Then::fore, tears of repentence are the offering which God loves most. Another prayer that qiv~a JOY to God is a prayer to cons o le God. God had never been consoled, by k'nyone until Father came on earth. The body of Heavtmly Father ift filled with 5~ars made by man whom g~ loved .oat; He is deeply ~ound~ and bleeding 3till. No one eVer took care of Heavenly Fatha;. ~ ") ust il9ked and aeJsed for help freD our miserable Fathq;. Cilristians ~nd all men of fa.ith asked and asked and asked for help from this miserable God and forgot to console Him and heal His scars. Imagine this situation: because of bankruptcy two parents ~ave become despondent and have decided to commit suicide. ~heir little girl comes home from school. She doesn't understand anything about their situation but she sees the darkened countenance of h~r mother and father. She stands still anu 9azes upon her father and teardrops trickle down her che~ks. How do you think her parents feel seeing these tears? This is the deepest consolation of all. A child's tears of s}~pathy or consolation on accOUnt of her perents' toil are tii.l~ most touching and moving in all the world. !f this is true .... ith us, it also will be true with Heavenly Father. One J(or~n leader told ua that. one of the beat and MOSt. heartistic ways to c0D401e God ia to give the Reator.tion l~c ture to God. H48tory ia beat becau it is the cour~e t~aoaqh which Heavenly Father ~nt beinq denied and tor.ak~n by .,11 without any cvn801Ation or any .~4thy. You ~r. g~v~ the lectuz: e aoo 1..;t Adam' r; family to God, or NOAh 1 S faI'i'\11y or AbraharAts familJf. '"Heavenly l"at!1E'l:': you m""st have felt just

66

like this, didn't you?- Then Heavenly Father will .ay, Yes '- my son, yes my daughter. Now you understand my heart, oh my son, oh my daughter.- He will .-brace you and caress you with tears of joy and gratitude. Through this prayer you can restore a livin9 relationship with God. r.\ Your prayer will be a pure offering on the altar of God. \!; It is tile best condition to offer our mind to God. Next, your body must be offered. To of er ~t means devotion or sacrifice. In Unification Church, we are still eating in the same manner as before; sometimes more than before. So, what is the difference? We are still sleeping the same as before, but maybe a little l s. Maybe eating more than before and sleeping leaa than before. And we Are u.ing .oney as before, more than before. We are spending money, eating, sleeping, worrying and taking naps just as before. SOmetiaes we can't understand what'. different. We feel we are just changing the place just like we change jobs. What's different? Why did W~ go through so . . ny difficult ies to come to the Unification Church it there isn't a difference? Before th~ Unification Church we ate for ourselves, for our own happinessi we slept for our own happiness; WP. worked for oUr' own happines~; we cried, we laughed, we got angry \o,"i th 8orneone--- we had a self ish or e<joistic purpose . For an egoistic and selfish purposft we ate, we slept, we worked, we laughed, we enjoyed, and we cried; but since we moved into the Un~fication Church we have begun to live for God and for mankind. We eat, we ~leep, W~ work, we speax, ~~ cry, W~ laugh, on account of God and manxind. The contents of our life are all the saae, but the purpo and value have changed. The pu.rpo6. changed and therefore the ..,alue chanqed, because value is decided by purpose. The value of thinq8, of existence, is decided centering on purpose. To <.Jive your body to God thro\l9h the ..... i.h is devotion. I 9ave myself to God f therefor., I have no ritht to ',-::1.071\ D'tysel f.'" The ownership of JlYself belong_ to GOd. Th. 15 ~evotion. The fundamental idea of devotion i. cbanqinq of o-wn~8hip. I hilve no right to own Myself. '!'herefore, this hand isn't aine- this h~nd belongs ~o God. Thi. mouth doesn't belong to myself but belongs to God. The eyes, ears, mouth, n i.~ ;lds and legs -- nothing belonqs to JaYMlf anYJlOre, everything "r,fc' longs to God. I have nothing. What we make we have the rir;;ht to possess. We have the r.ight to own what we created. Did you create your own hand by y~urself? Who created it? (God) Then you belong to God. It is a misconception that, "This hand i . min.-. Did you create Y O ', )!, 8Outh, your ears and eyes and no ? Wbo created them? ir:~oo) You are not. responaible tOJt tho ...y you look. Noone hag til rlqht to ACcuse you however biq .. aoutb you MY have or however bi9 eye.bsll. you IMy havCI. If ~eone MY .a.I~lUng
I

67

a bo ut that, you can say, -Ask Heavenly Father, r don't know.Ther e fore, we must abandon the mis.c onception that I am ~i ne". This is the biggest misconception or prejudice ~ 0 have . Thererore, mv le , m" hand, my c es, ears, mouth and who l e b y-- ever t ~n e on s to 0 . ave no own rsn Ool ffi!se. you say, I d.ld th1s, I did that", then, "I" E;gua s hsatan". If this nand belongs-to God, for wnose .. pur pose should this hand be used? ~ next idea in devotion is c~os~_ . For what purpose:! d'rcr--"Heavenly Father="Create this hand? --To shake hands? To touch, fell and shake hands? To give or to steal? To give. God cre.ted these five fingers to give something to other.; but still. with the aame hAnd, some people steal. For what purpose? Hi. own purpose. This is evil. God creat!d this_ hand to shake hands with each other, to say hello: but with this same hand we have made a tist and -this hAS been expanded and extended to the nu.lyr weaeon. 1!.ut it's okay .~n. Heavenly Father J'Ilade thl.s hand to Se a~ to m<.lke a isn; bjJ.t. thl=? fist sho~d be for Sata~._ You C.9.n do thal. But never use it for your brot.heX. apt! sister!!.. ~o give your body to Goa,~o H~avenly Father, means that your ~outine life, physica l life, belongs to God. Everything must be changP.d from self-~ent~red life to God-centered life. Th i s is devotion. We eat with our mouth, just as we did before but now the pur~ose haa changed. &afore, we ate for ourselves, but now we eat for God, for God's purpose. And we can be healthy and work for God and mankind. This is the r . . aon we are quali f ied to eat. Before, we spoke not for God but for only myself. My words ~ere iapure because my .aut.h belonqea to myself or Satan. But now my mouth doesn't utter ~pure worda because ~ure words defile God's mouth. This hand is God ' s hand, this mouth is God's JlK)uth; this Ie<) is God's leq. All 24 hours of daily life belon~ to God because my entire life is given to God - offered to God. This is an offering and devotion. The ownership o f myself belongs to God, therefore, I have r,('; righ t to decide anything about myself. Who has the right? God. The decision to join the lOWe or not belongs to God. You can one way or the other hope if your hope is pure; but still the decision belongs to God, with no complaint from us. This is the Principle of offering. An offering has no mouth. This means that the offering is unconditional. Let's 8ay you <Jive some JnE'.At to a neighbor. When you give it to her, you are thi.r,king to yourself, "Thia meat should be cooked teAk", but the neighbor cook. it in a different way
II

than "'M t yO\1 expected. can you say -Why di4n ' t you . . kra steak?" CAn you say thia? You CAnnot. bec;auae the ownership belongs to the neighbor, not to you. Therefore, ahe CAn do as she likes. You cannot s.y anything. In this WAy, you give yourself to God. Okay? Therefore, God can cook you as He likes-- mayl~ into steak. Okay? Oh, my ste&ks-- steaks or hamb1.lrgers. MacDonalds. Big Maca. QUArterpounders.
"It'

5 ,) kay:?

Quarterpo\.Lnder~?

.; / . . 1 .:1 .. ?~; .-,/

68

Therefore,

He~venly r-~ther

may make you into a Ouarter-

pounder. Still okay? 2~ause you have no mouth, you cannot say anything. You c~nnot say, "Oh, oh, Heavenly Father, I don't like Quarterpounders." Therefore, if Heavenly Father tells you to go to the North Pole, than what do you say? (Yes!) IJorth Pole, South Pole, anywhere. Okay? (Yes!) Even :'1F :~' is okay? (Yes!) Furrl-raisill9 oby? (Yea:) "itneas11'l~ ' OkilY? (Ye~!) Or mtreet-prHchinq? OVernight? (Yee: .) Oh , q!,P ~ ~ ! ! ... .. U~t~tGly, this i6 ~ true ~.ninq of obedience. Obediem~a ia tM fil.r~t step of dwotion. !'here are c.teepaE' lovel.'i of devotioa; but oboditne. its tbe f1r8~ Lltep of dayotion. ~ben you .1~ht feel,-Oh, then I cannot do ~ny thin.), I c&'''Ulo't decid. anything. There'. no freeda. in the Unification Chureh, no lov0"~ But are you confident that you can Il\aJcra y()Ur~elt .. ~ppy? . .~yn. y~ur"elf? (Me! ) Please bel iev(! Go-j, t.rust that God is your fat.her. God i . your father. . . .. God is your father. !i'iI_ ther is 'love. G9Sr will decide. !{Ql][ direction only b<!Caulll3 He wants to ' _ b ' you bAppy. We know He cannot be happy unless He can aakl3 us happy. He will give you direction becal18e of His love. A.nd He knows better than you how to .ak1! youx-eclf happy. Heavenly Father, God, is t&ustworthy. God is trustworthy. J u. SAid, -Those who ~~nt to keep their life will loa. it, and those who lo~ ~he!r lite for JeSU9' -.ke ex fOir God will gain it". God ia truly t.ru.t~tlly, therefore the beat to nl!ke you happy, ftP,k,e God Mppy, aN _he tlIe world happy, i . to obey God. 'rnUf{c God and obey ODd. It . . . . . . . if w~ are losing the ~.t p~~i0Q8 thing_ when we sacrifice or \then we off~.r momethinq; b~t by offerinq a<aethinq to God ~e never lOSE! anything. God will give back even IIIOre 'precious thift9s to you. God wants to give you everything, everything precious-- truth, life, loye, joy, sternal life-everything. !rut even fer God it is ilft 85ih Q ive
'<
~ ....

wa,.

~ethi~ unCOn4itionally. Ther , an offering 18 Just a condition through which God can give more precious things

than we offered. Even when Jesus asked his disciples for their physical lives, h~ pre~red etm-nal life for~. It i . juat A condition throuqh which God c~n give eternal life-- precious eternal life. Ther~ore, an offerinq ia not Nerific. In tlw life of faith tMre is no ..,1:1f10.. Qr_ter joy, greater happine.s, 9r~tM" ~ will be qiYen bllck to you. Therefore, an otfiXt or A MCrif1s;c Are not tragic, but. , j~fUl. I f you uerifice your own Iaac. if oflar tblt v~ch yoU love mo.~-- job, 1asily, friftftt q rl fri,nds. even husband or ~f. or children, atill it's joy becaus. somethinq of oven aor~ value will be given ~k ~o you. ADd

IOu

those that were thought. UJ have Men lost will

?heref ore,
aft

COle

bac!t

again with higher. value.

offering, or a

69

sacrifice is a joy. We have no right to own ourselves because evcr'lt.hing belongs to God. If my body belongs to God then God dwells in me, God can live in me, and I can be a temple of God. God will speak through me. Then my words will be God's .... ords. God will love through zne, and Illy love will be God's love. God will work through me, and my works will be God's works. This kind of man is called "a man of God". Jesus was like this. God spoke through Jes_\1.~ . . Therefore, Jesus' words were God's words. God loved through him, therefor~, Jesus' love was God's love. And God worked ~hrough him, therefore, Jesus' works were God's works. Yes, we can find God in Jesus. Jesus said, "He who has seen me has seen God". God has no physical body, therefore, He couldn't speax anything up to the time of Jesus. He was betrayed by all whom He loved most. All mankind betrayed Him, denied Hia, persecuted Him, and ignored Ha, but He couldn't say anything because He had no - lftQuth to s peak with, no hand t.o embrace, no feet to chase af~er His own sons and daughters. Therefor.e, someone instead of God must speak out 0n the street-corner. We must speak out 'GOd's resentment-- six thousand years of resentment. Someone must do that. Someone must be God's hand and God's legs so that God cJn do unything He likes to do, anything He wants to do. Froer: now on our mouth must nev~r utter irupure wVI:ds; o'-lr mDuths n\.lst speak pure wcrds-- God's W'oZ;ds. As the repre~entative of dn invisible God, my hand should never be ' lSed for any Satanic purpose. My lips must be cleansed, my hands must be cleansed. From now on these two hands and ten fingers must be used only for the sake of God. Okay? And your legs must be used for the sake of God, for God's purpose, not for any Satanic purpose. Our entire bodies belong to ,t God-- oCly to God. Can you understand the aeaning of devotion? (Yes) How to offer your own body? You must do that. One more point. This leg, this hand, this chest, th18 head is not mine anymore but is God's. We must keep th~~ ~lcan and pure. Don't defile your own body. Okay? Don't def i 1e j c'... .c own b o dy because it is a temple of God, a reE idt:::IH..:e of Gr.d. God wants to live in you. He's aade His reservat ion already, so jon' t . cancel it. Okay? Don't make a reservation with Sutan. Okay? Keep clean, keep pure and kCE;I-' healthy beca\.lse your bcxly is God's body. Therefore, it must be used well, and it mu~t be kept healthy. Therefor~, when you feel si ~ k don't say to yourself, "Qh, I feel sick, therefore I must go to bed". Don't think this way.~? ,t Th~s feeling is Satanic. When you are feverish and very sick, you aust qo to bed; but pray to God, "Oh Heavenly Father, I am .arry. I auat keep your body healthy, otherwise, you cannot use t .hia bo4y AnytItOre. I WAnt; t;o keep well, ~ today I C4noot QO oyt fupd.raising-. Apologize to Heavenly Father because YOU could not keep yell. ~la ia God's house, you are aiaply renting it for nothing-- fr . . rental. God

70

has the right to dwell anyt~e He wants; He can come anytime He wants. Therefore, all must be cleaned and kept pure so that He can come anytime He wants and do anything. Therefore, don't defile your body. Most of us have a b+g misconception that we own our8D lves. This is a bi ml.sconception. Okay? So now .let.' s \ ! il V e a. discussion, with deep talking and deep thinking based > the Foundation for the Messillh and the Foundation of Faith. .m In order to fulfill the purpose of creation, we fallen
men must be reborn sinles.ly. In order to be born an~w sinlessly, we must me~t the sinless Messiah and sinlea. Parents.

In order to meet with the sinless Mesaiah, we must establish internal foundation for the Messiah. To do this we must establish an i~ternal foundation of faith. In order to e~tablish an internal found~tiDn of faith, we JllUst first of all de~ide on & central fiqur~. This is My.eif. Second, we need to offer a conditional object. this il gur mind, body a;xi thin s. Me discussed offering _ind and . ~y~ now, how can we of er thingszG) How can things be the offering? This le~ture will be fro2 the viewpoint of the internal fcundation necessary to roceive the Mes.iah. This could 0150 bp. discussed from the. viewpoint of the fulfillment of the three great blessings. Prom this latter point of view, things is the condition to restore the third blessing, dominion over things: dominion over: the visible substantial world and also the invisible !i!ubstantJ.al .....orld. ,Restoration over the invisible substantial world is the 50-called spiritual problem. As previously mentioned. an offering must be pure and then God will take it and rec8ive i~. And when the offerinq is recC1ived by ("lOd, if w. love the offering., eveD thouCJh we are f allen, GOO can receive us and we are one with tiM pure offering. Therefore, by becoming one with the pure offering we are cleansed. Therefore, unless we love the otferinq W~ have nothing to do with cleansing our own sin. This is offering. This is the rea.on why p$Ople offer their .cst precious thinqs-- the thing_ they love-- the gost beautiful thing~ they hav~. This is the reason ~ CaiD mu.t love Abel. Then tt~ou9h offering the thin98 we can re_tore the original relation9hip with God. And the things can belong to God because we offer the thinqs to God. Then first of all, let's check if ~e are qU41ified to have dominion over things or not. When we go out in the field, apr ing j cODling, bird. will sing very soon, and flmrers "ill bloc ',', very aOOD. Children will enjoy t.he spring nature Nld 'C.hey will run an1 jum? in t~ field and will pick ~0 fl~. aDd enjoy them. Then, caD tM flc:JIMC:J 1M! happy ~ W{ly? If you are 9i\zilb!! &t tiny flower with .. leo11ft9 of joy and, b8ciUU!4! of to. beaut~ of the flower, you sbed tears, at the ~4qe t~ t~ t.iny flow'U :1.8 cryinq~ The tiny violet is cry-inC] te ,u~ of
an

,">

71

sorrow. If Miss A. is looking at this tiny flower and is moved by t.he beauty of the flower and is crying, at the same time the flower is crying, not because of joy, but because of sorrow. Then, another girl, Miss B., comes to th(-~ , same flower and, looking at the flower, says what a wonderful creation 'of 'God it is: ROh Heavenly Father, what a great creator you are. You have created such a 'flower from the earth. What a beautiful flower it is. Heavenly Father, you , must have created this flower just to qive me joy, without sleeJ.,.l, without rest, frOll ItOrninq to n~9bt" , fre:. night to morning, without rest, just to give . . joy. If.he cries, moved by the deptha of the love of God to bave created thi. flower, not bec&u.e of the beauty of creation but the depths of the motivation of God's creation, if she cries from this motivation, Heavenly Father will also cry and the flower will cry with tears of joy. Can you unc.lerstand? Have YOu ever observed or looked at flowers from this i,oint or view. When we cry to see ' the creation because of understanding the very depths of the motivation of God, we can be on~ with creation in the depths of our heart. This unity will be the same or the image of or' reflection of God Himself. Creation can be one wi.th God, then creation can come back to God and shed tears of joy. Can you understand? Heartistic unity is to see the flowers and understand God's heart. Thi. unity will be the third object of God heartistically. Then God and this unity can be one. Through understanding the depth. of the 8Otivation of God'. creation, if we cry, then cre.tion will also cry and these tear., united with God'~ tears of joy, God cannot forget and the beauty of this floweI-' will be deeDlv inscribed in God s heart. Aa long as God exists, this flower will never die away. Then i. i ,e value or beauty of the flower will be eternAl. Jesus loved nature and he loved the flower., even the f lower Which Jesus loved must have faded away very Boon, b \l t the beauty of the flower was inscribed in the depthS of Jesus' heart and was also inscribed in the depths of God's heart. Therefore, even twc thousand years after Jesus' d(:ath tht;: flower is living in the Bible and so many people ar~ inspired by the beauty of God's creation which Jesus observed. Every creation is craving to be inscribed in the heart of a sinless man who can be one with God. In the Bible, in Ro.ans 8:19 it say, -For the creation await. with eager longing for the revealiD9 of the .on. of God.Until the Son ot God ca.es on earth cr. . tion .uat have been cry inq for God. CrHtion could.' t have been happy and was not h4ppy at All. Creetioft ia pure, f.11en ...n i . impure. Creation does not like to be dcainated and defiled by the irlp'.lri ty of &an. Through iJlpure .an, creation cannot come back to God, creation will belong to satan, in defiance of the purpose' of creation. We roust understand the grief of

72

'-

we must listen to the grief of creation. The blessing of dominion over. creation will be fully given after realizat.ion of first and second blessings. This is the third blessing. Except for the Messiah has there been unyone who could fulfill the first, second and third blessings? Then who do you think is now fully qualified to have dominion over creation? Father, the True Parents. Only True Parents have fulfilled the first two blessings and are qualified to have dominion over the creation. When Father came to Japan he visited some of the most beautiful scenic places in Japan and before gOing there Father said to us, "You may think that I am just goinq to enjoy that scene, but if I don't go there, the nature of Japan will accuse me." Because, from the beginning of creation, creation has nEver seen perfected Adam who fulfilled the second blessing. Even Jesus COUldn't fulfill the second blessing. Father is the first Adam who had fulfilled the second blessing. This is the first time for the creation to have a true Lord over it. It must have bean waiting for the appearance of our True Parents. Then Father 8~id He likes to go up !:: he mountain and sometimes up the way to the mountain the r'ocks speak to Him and say, "Please come to me and sit on me". Nhen he st.ands on the top of the mountain and looks around the creation, from the point of view of God's creation, creations bowed to Him. He ",ust be a true and real WWln of God. Therefore, every creation must have been looking for Father, not only man but God. Who can dominate the creation and 9iv(: it the highest joy? Father. Every creation will dash to Father. Father has qualification to have dc.1nion over everything. Only when the creation. are in Hi. hand are creation the happiest. Do you like to make green bills happy? When green bills '-lr in the handa of fallen Man, can they be happy? Why don't you make them happy? So many green bills are cryinq. Have YO'.J ever heard thetA crying? Not yet? You mu.t hear. They are a~l destined to go to Father. This is our responsibility. Even<:.u.tlly, unless everything goes through Father, it cannot be happy. This is a heartistic understanding of th~ offering of tClings. When Jesus <.Came He couldn't fulfill the ,scond blessing. so he wasn't fully qualified to have dgginion gyer the creation and restore things. Christian. think that the Messiah must be poor and miser.ble. did not come for this. Messiah must be the richclt. Only He is qualified to have dominion over thing! and unlese ~he Messiah can bave doainion over thingB neither God nor the "- iah c~ be hcppy. Even though Father i. fully qualified, His d~;\ ion is .11 for others. Peopl@ cannot uM.r.tA~ this po:- -:t. N~'p!p!r &00 TiDe J1.!.!gazAM nya aev. It1JGft Ma big car. The limou8ine came by it~alff Father nev~ asked for
c reation~

He

73

it at all; the limousine came with a speed of 200 miles per hour and said if Father didn I t receive i.t<; . it would kill him; so, Father rece~vea it. A Time Magazine Writer has no ex ::;er ience 1 ike thiA because he hasn t t served others, and sc

and untarnished mirror. The writer must have seen hIs c ~n 're-flect~or. in Father; he is greedy so he says Father is greedy. Just the sa.' ilE: as at the time of Jesus. Therefore, things must come back to God through the sinless Messiah. Because God created things, things originally belong to God. Once things come back to God, God will give things to

he has to grab material things unlike Father who is a

pur~

His children. If we ourselvea try to have .dominion over things directly, things will cry because this is false dominion. Once they are given to Heavenly Father through the Messiah, then the saae thing can be qiven to u. through .the Messiah and under the approval of God and Father. Then.. even though the things are under evil dominion they are happy. Everything must be offered to God through Father and God will give us the same things through Father. We can make thi!l9s happy through this ~ay. Is this buildinq happy or not? This building is happy because wt: offered it to Heavenly Father thro\.4gh True Parents and Heavenly Father gave it to us through the True Pdrents. w a t dollar bills in our cket~ HaD not? We mu 5 t under 5 tand . ~I=.f......r:~IL...:~~~~w......w.~_O&Ii"""''''oi:'~'''''''''''''

serf the money cannot be:

happy.

E.: ervthing must bSi: offered to

Father first, then we are qualified to u se it. This is tbe key ~int to management or using money or things. It is difficult to bring everything to God. But still we must understand this point. If yo~ raise money from the field, you should pray and offer the money to Father and then you can use it. Money should be reported to Father. We need to r Eport money to Father not because of tAX exemption or protection from inve.tigation but fram a deeper point of view and pray when WE:! get money from fund raising. We must offer i t to Heav e nly Father through Father to use for " heavenly purpose. If you members, es oecial1y ne~ mfflDbers. sometimf's Ir get mone y from phY~lcal parents, YOU might take it all just for yourselves. This ie not making th money happ. We mus~ donate ar offer it. Th~5 is the principle of the Unification Church. Becaus~ t is i t we rna 08e t a if We tnust hav~ fundamental understan l.ng 0 Ollll.nl.On over things: clot!les, IK.lney, everything. Only things given by Father are free froa ;tccusation. Offer things through Father and they wi J.l be given through Father. If aomeone donates things to Father ~han Heavenly Father can protect it. because this is a conditional object. This ia the expres.ion of faith. DonAtion is an .xpre ioft of faith, eo God can give a bl ing. If we can l1vnate $1,000 DOW, this will be wortb 1I'111ioft after the third 7-year course.

.:. /F!' /:/ - '/ ', :

i(

Another im?ortant point: things in the Unification Church with God because they are offered to God. God owns th~ things in the Unification Church-- things that we've offereo. Heavenly Father is not so rich now, He needs money so t~ ~ t He can give His children money, but He has none to 9iv~. Everything, this chair for example, is given by God and the ownership is God's. If we can understand' this point, we can understand how to use this chair. Things in Unification Church are different from things outside. If we use cllair~ or A sheet of paper for the SAtanic Purpose, then it is in defiance of Heavenly Law. If you use money for the purpo~e of Satan, then i t is in defiance of Heavenly Law. Last ti~e during thp. training session, $700 disappeared. It is saj to lose internal life for $700. He must be responsible for that before God. It was an accumulation of the tear~ ar.~ sweat of brothers and sisters. Unless we can understand the tears of brothers and S.l sters we arc not qualifl.ed to use the money. They went lund ruisl.ng and sold mints in the coldness of winter. Some must ~1a\,Te been sick, but in order to serve Fat.her, they did . . t. Without understanding the pain, grief and sweat we are not qualified to use any of the money. Especially leaders must be careful about this point. Money is sametta most poisonous. Heavenly .oney ia .a.t poisonou., for if we abuse or misuse it, it aight be fatal-- it aiqht be ruinous. There are Cain And Abel axpen4it~r... In order to real.ize the purpose of creAtion-- to fulfIll the purpose of n .:: storation-- you need IIOney. Most Abel-like expenditures are a direct offering to True Parents. The four holidays ';":1d t L He<;"l Uirthday are t.he most precious Abel-like ~xpeno .~ +;uret>. Also the indell'\l:l ty ft..nd: do you know the SFjr,if ic --,n ':' (~ of the indemnity fund? Usually $30 must be fidid f ::: :- ~' our c:>ntinuOu5 yeats, this is one of the qualifi~a tjon~ ; ()f t!I':! i ~ :eRsing. Father came to indemnify the missiun of J~sus. One of the most direct reasons for ~ ~ s us' ~r~cifixion ~as the betrayal of Judas Iscariot; he bt::' tr3yed J .... S1J~ at the price of 30 pieces of silver. But .......en .Jesus was sentenced to death, Satan left Judas, because his Satanic miasion was finished. He became sane and realized what he had done. Frantically be caae to the temple and threw the coins in.ide. The priest. did not have any idea of how to receive or dispose of thie defiled money, detilecl at the price of Jesus' blood. Finally they bought ~ field wi~h this money which they called Potters' Pield. This Potters' Field is J symbol of the resentMent of God, a targ~t of t:he resentment of God. We c_e here on earth -to console God's or J~sust resentment. At any cost, even at the price of blood, we mu~t establish the '- '"'lndition to rE"store t.his f iiilun~. In order to re~tore -;his failure each are
o~~ e

7::'

of us must pay an indemnity condition for this field. To do this we ourselves must work at the price of tears and sweat, k and even blood to make money and donate it to establish the condition to console God's resentment. In Korea they had nothing to sell, therefore many brothers And sisters sold blood, even in Japan they did this. ,Also, money is used for official purpose~: ~itnessin9, public relations, buying vans, etc. These are all Abel-like expenditures. Then what are Cain-like expenditures? It is money used for private purposes. In order to fulfill our miss~on we need shoes medical cat'e, food, transportation. These are Cain-like expenditures. Sometimes Cain ~penditures may be greater than Abel expenditures, still the Abel-type has priority. Even without eating we must witness. We must offer our money to Heaven directly. If this order is misunderstood or violated Heavenly Tradition will be destroyed and this order is most unportant. Leaders must understand this point very clearly or they cannot make financial plans. If national leaders maKe a luistake fro:. this point of view, then their nation will be 0~CUS~ by God. This is also one anpect of the Foundation of Faith centering '~n myself: I must offer my mind, my bQdy, and also my things. Many 8Rpectl1 of aur routi,ne and daily life are included in the establishment of the Foundation of internal Fai i.h. For at lel\8t three years we should be dif;ciplined in this way. Am~rica h ,J S lacked training tor this kind of uMerstanding. ~~erica must start from now, otherwise we cannot establish a Huvenly Tradition. We should ~stablish a three ye'a.. indemnity condition through which we go through th~: sacr if ice of our mind, body ll!\d things. Only then can we establish a Foundation of Faith.

76

POOWDATION or SUBSTANCE
Even thouqh a Foundation of Faith i . laid the Me.siah still can I t eo.. to you The Messiah can't cOIle to you until a Foundation of Substance ~8 13id. This is the Cain and Abel problea. Internal Cain and ~Q l au.t be substantiated through an external relationship with brothers and sisters. You aust qet victory. Then what is the e.sential meaning of the <:AlA and Abel proble. AM aloo ita aolut,ion? 'I'be application ot the Pou!ldatioa for t.he Me iab is pretty bi9, pretty complea A~ i . ~ pretty bi9 conteft~ Therefore, the ooatent . . .at be oye~ through a routine lite of faith. ~iDe, the Nee.lab ~.Df~ oa.e to you. Otherwise, you m1.t atay tft tM aicS-way po.'~ien aM nffer retre.aion, regrecat@n, regression Qnd r~ lon, .ftd dia.,~ Becauae .we cU4n' t put the contoat. .lat.o practioe in dAily life, .0 IMny left Unification Chllrcla. A.nc! e.en thou9h we atayed, still oa.ett.o. we ere DPAced-out., we are not filled with apirit, we are DOt filled with lila, and we C&AAOt ~et great victory. There arfl' eo mQny trouble. NtweeA brothelS and si.ters. Even Jo.ua' di.ciplea had Many troubl as you know. They aade mi.tak~. in Cain and Abel problema and in Chapter I I probl.a 'Therefore, Unification Church is syabol of the fallen world. We t.ho1lCJht Unification Cburch INst be! the JCiJl<}dOlll of Gocl. but ac.tMlly UD!flcat1on Cba~hf too, io rock bottOil bell, I wamt. to 91ve so RAny Deg&tiv. people understanding, t~. . 7O'l ,,111 be t.DanlztlJd-- "acolnatedr fOU . . . . "accinat.ioft ia OM_ DOt to 90 t.o rock bottfta MIl 111 UlaifiC41t.AOft Church. In the becJ1anl,.., ill the 3-d&? trorbop or tta. '-day ltOrtabop, if I gift you VGeelna~1.n, you'll aie. The rea.on why It. vacciftatiftg and opeakint of n.,.tty. a.~. ia that I trust you. If yon can OYUCOIH this .....ti way of thinklft9, than you can be & sstron9 JI_Mr. Ifhe .,r8 there 1s of it, the stronger you yill be. Tberefore. you yoursalf aust understand each different .ituatioft and mu.t have the experience of victory over the environaent. Then youtll be wonderful -..bers, Then, even though all are loat becau of per.ecution. you CAn .~rt the Unificatloa Church by your lf~ you can .tart your own Unification Church. 110 brother. and .i.~.r. at; all. In the lIidst of per aocut ion , yO\l oan .tart .. Unitlcatioa Cl!Parcb by your.elf. OK? ('I :) If 1ft the Dnifieation Chure~ ~. ia 80 trORbl., how cu we be wiftMr. o.er ~ta.n1 Xi tMr. ,. litO htaa, . . . CD we overea:ae iUltAD? lkN e~ ~u be & wl..-' Wi tno.t an en.-y ~ can ~ be a '"I1.i'lMg? ~.fczrfJ, it'. veay fOOd
4

~tuN f"rQlff tJt.. U.S., ,,"l~ t7Nlimi~ a;fiti.1f.a

~t!~ I>i.1"ltcr of ~"Wu.ng at 8-..Irr'tlWIm IJ1~Jatimtal TNining Center i-n BaM'!(tGvI. N. I., and ~lll 0i,1'eC t or of 1'Ni'li'W fol' thf Uni ficaticn CJrwoch OJ Japat., I,. orcI.,. to get tm.. infCf"fftation t:() tM fOl'eign 1Wi ~u b.!ON th4lil"
fI4a

there aro ao raa:a-y CAtaa.. ~11 C~ - bn III~Mg. w. can est ,.taa t~ be atrftWl-- 02t hl(:a~t .. t. eat-aD, &ad eh.., Aaua, ~i. ", .en .i. on. of a .~ ... of in1pc? ~~t l..,~ d.U.~d bli R.v. Ken SlAAiV.1

b.," C01J1Pl,eted.

" .i

. ',' .j -. ~I :-

77

taste ~atan, dig e st S~tan, and then Satan will be very nourishing. Oi'? (Yes) ?-1ust eat up Satan. (Yes) And you will become very fat. Let's eat Satan. Eat up Satan. Messiah is here; but unless we establish a foundation for Messiah within myself, I have nothing to do with Messiah. We need a foundation for Messiah within ourselves. When we were discussing how to establish the Foundation for Messiah, in the Foundation of Faith a central fiqure waa decided upon .:!nd the condit).onal objects were mind, body and things. This Foundation of Faith must be continued at least three yftars otherwise Henvenly F~ther c&nnot ~pprove our content. of faith. What do you think 10 the rea.on why satan coaplainGd 80 much? }Ie w.as eqotiatical. lie felt. he was not given enouqh lov~. Lucifer W4sn 't ?erf~t. If the a.nqel hAd beon perfect, there would have been no pos.ibility of fall. He wasn't perfect. Therefore, God couldn't give hia 100\ love which he thought he deserved. Then, after the fall he was disqualified to be given love from God. Since the fall God ha5 had nothing to do with Satan directly. Therefore, he haG had no experience of beinq given enough love. He has hAd no experience of satisfaction of love. This iii the reason why &1tan compl,1in::.. God cannot interfer~ or intervene in the action of Satan. If God intervenea in the action of Satan, God's works 'tWill be nnprincipled, or Satan's activity mu.t be approved to be principl~. Because of this God cannot interfere with Sat~n's activity. Therefore, the aQ901 wa.n't given enough love at all. A~ you know, m~nu people coaplaim, e~pec1.l1y tboae in the Cain position: "Ob, ! don't like that central fi9\1l"o. lie doesn't love me BO .uch. I don't think h~. qualified to be .l cent.ra..1 f i9ure. I don't thin.k he'. a good central f iqure. ! don't think he deserves to be & ca.aander - , aomething like that. Many complain and complain. But jUlt lee, when enough !.ove i a -) i veIl then those who have cOiaplained say, -He loves me! Ooooooooh! She loves me! Oh, ohhhhhhhhh! I didn't think! Ah, she loves ae. Oooooooh!ft It ' . very true. Therefore, only when peofie ~u'e satisfied ,.,ith love, they don't complain. Thi~ is the Principle. The angel had no experience of being given enough love so this i8 the reason why Cain Always complains. God was able to giY~ love to the angel byt the angel wasn't perfect, therefore, God cou14n't give 100' of Hi. love. And after fall there was no love given to Satan. ae was destined to live on the duet of the earth. nut still ~tan i8 a fallen angel, therefore, in the depthM of hi. heart there must be a deaire for beinq lo~ed. ~t desire had never been fulfilled. therefore, Satan aGcuaea God ' . aide 24 hourn a day. Thia is the ai ion of ~t.D: to ca.plain, to accuse, to persecute And finally to crucify-- this i~ hi. nature. Then how to solve thia problem. God cannot give lov e dir~~tly to Satan because their dtaen.ions are diffsrant.

So, ~nstead of God and Satan, God 'p ut two representatives who :u e in t hp. same dimension: one is Ca in, and the other is . Abel. Cain and Abel are born as brothers. One represents ~~ and one represents Satan. God qives Abel 100' of His love ann through Abel, to wholl vas 91ven enough love , the same amount can be given to Cain. This i s the only way the angi'l or Sat~n or one in the angel position can receive lOOt of God's love. By be~ng given thL5 amount of love Cain can (;om c" Ode' ~: to God and the angel too can come back to God. Th~s . ..... a:.:. God can 521',0(' the Satanic position. 'f'his is the essential rel~tinn~~ip between Cain and Abel. GJ 9 i,-It:S His .love directly through Abel but if C(1in do('sn' t r~c=n ,~ . it I God has to pay indemnity. For the indemnit.y condjtion, ~c d must sacrifice }'bel, whom God lovE'S most. A : .:-~ l ','lll b', .-rur.ified, and will sh ~: :l blood, and by doing t nl . " lnC:h.:rnn ify ~h p. s in of Cain. Thi s is the Cain and "'bel .t:el;)tlonS!lip. God's purpose in the Cain and Abcl r~lation ship is to save Cain and Abel both, but IIO.t .especially to ~dV': ' Cain. Thi5 is the solution of the problem of the anqel. from Cain's point of view we can say that Abel ia one wlth God. -:'hen, aa you know, Cain has to lcwe Abel and obey "',L01 and serv\.: A.U~l ctc;;t': :Jcding to Principle. And what does it rr,e.ln? Thj 5 lIeans that Abel must be i n the position of an offering . Cain must bring Abel aa an offerln9 or sacrific to G("'! ~. We offer things above ourselv~s in order t.o have C'OJTlllhlniC'atiun with God. We offer this offering betwe;n God U.a~ o~H' s~lvc&-- thL:-. 1s thp. mediator. "bel is not. an exter~_ t ~t a~ interna l offering. Therefore , Cain's ~ind and ":a ; r. S h ,~ dr L mus t obey Abf:!.i.. The Fo~ndation of SuLstance i ::. ;, l.. ' ~~al, ju ~~ t internal, while the roundat~on of Fait.h is an i ~ te.rn",l of. erlng. f 1:1 ordE!I. to recc i 'le the Mess~ah we must be one with a ~ure cff ering. A pure offcr1nq will be one with the Messiaah and ..\lit" (~od. When we eire one with a pure offering, our sins

will bp. ~ymbolically cleansed. Then we can establish a symbolically ainless foundation before the Messiah. Therefore , in this mearlin9 where cain and Abel are one, at the place
-here Ca ill aDd Abel are one, the JIIe can . . .t ths. '!"hen th~ love between God aDd Cain will be ma4e up for. Any ....' ~y this c..in and Abel problem is one of the most important problems to be solved. In order to be given the blessin9. ir. order to be qualified to be given the blessing, W!" n".lst t:welcome th~ Cain clnd Abel probler.: . As you know, th~ Cain and .\beJ. problem has an internal aspect and .:in external as~~ct, a[l~ they are 1e,,"ply related i.,O each other. If under any ~itu~tion we cannot overcome this p~obl", we are not qualifiea to he given the blessing. Then what is the internal aspect of th ~ r.ain and Abel problem? Several Y9Ars ago I when I 9av~ a Sunday Service I (do you reliember?), th~ aore I qave the .. on, the .,r. depressed the

i."

i9

~ongregation got. It was terrible. I stopped giving the sermon as soon as possible and slipped away because I didn't like to see brothers and sisters. Everyone seemed to accuse me: MOh no, no, ~hat a Sunday m~rmon you gave.- SODe~hin9 like t~is. Oh no, no, I didn't like it." Then I vent to Holy Ground and pr~yed and Heavenly Father gave ~ an inapiration 40 I could under3tand that b~~U3e I wa~ iapure, God couldn't -work throu~h me. And oh, I was co impure. And nut inspirnt10n CUle and said; "While Cain wa~ ~in alone, CAin couldn't understand that Cain was Cain i but when Abel, who has ~ different nature - rom Cain, cams:, Cein could understand that he was Cain. "l'h,a ref fore, I could underst~nd that because I was sinful, 1 couldn't understand sin but when God'G pure ~rd5 came to me, I could u~dBrstand how impure I wa6. From that tll.le on, when I prayed, I found His natllre within Qe, and aleo so .any impurities-- every kind of L~purity was there-- like tr'Jd \"i thin me. I struggled I struggled, and struggled with prayer. I ~a& almost completely exhausted within one ~eek bsc4use of a severe battle Againat Satanic temptation, I ~a. scarcely able to overcame temptation. The ne;:~ week another c!-..aoce ~Qe ~iven to give the sermon. And
l

I wann't 50 ~ci~~, r just told it calmly. ~ple were so interestGl1, the contents VCG printed And vent allover Japan; many broth~r3 ~nd ai.ter~ re~ tho contents vith red eyes and I r&eeivc:d r..any let.ters of 9ratitude. Through thin experiemce I could understand that through the intern~l battle ! was able to sub u ate m Satanic nature some ow.' 0, Wll e ..y ta ~ng i~ the serson wasn't 80 ~nthusiastic, still, life was life. And it gave so deep an inspiration to many, ~ny persons becauae ~1 spoke through me in a sense. Therefore, you need God to give Ilfe, purity, joy and hope. And this pattern can be applied to every aspect of
C~'.

I explained m}' ovn

up~ri6roce

uooer tb<t titlQ tPure Veaael of

life: witnessing, fundraiaing,

man~gement

or lecturing.

Eventually, unless you can be a channel of God, you cannot give life to witnesseeo, to aaDY people outside, or to trainees. Therefor- , only through strll9gle with the internal Cain e And onl when YOU CAn .ghjuqat. the cain Altur' yithip you through internal ~tru<;9le, can you dt4bifih an 1p,ternal Foundation of Subst&Rce. You aleo an internAl Foundation of Faith-- you feel God'~ love. Unlema we CAn clean.e our inside, we have nothing to do with God-- we cannot give li~e to brother S And sisters, "e cannot "itnOSII, we cannot rai money, we cannot m&n.I.\qe anythinq. Therefore, one key will open ~ny doors. Purity or purifiCAtion of th~ in&ide is ~he master key. f ou have aome ill feelin a ainst brothers and ~ist your insides are not too pure. en canno vor . And this feeling or internal .spect will be nubstantiated through external expression, the external aapect. This is a Cain ang Abel probl .

n.ea

----,

.r ,.

I;,

."

. ; I t "I':-/~

We are here in Unification Church then for what purpose? To pay indemnity. For what? To realize three great blessings; to return to God: to r~ove or solve sin; to unite ~ith the Ab.::l fiqurei to re80lve original sin: to bring joy to God; to bring lJeople to the Messiah. Okay. But ultimately we are lu!re t.O indemni!y the failure of AdaIl" s fcunily. In our veins is running the same blood 48 Eve, Adam and Cain. In our vein. the blood of fornication i8 running~ the blood of muruer is running throu9h our vein.; we are in the blood lueag. of .u.r:dera. Cain was supposed to love Abel but Cain till~ Abel w~ God loved .oat. Cain couldn't love Abel whom God loved MOat. .,hi. 1. the fund. .ental contents of the Cain and Abel probl.: lack of love. !,hisl. the ntial probl_ of cain and Abell I caMot love'. Because CaiA couldn't lOY. Abel he got angry with his brother and killed hu., eVeD tbough theca" v trivial eU! the blo~J of that m~rd.rer is running in our veins. Therefore, noon: ~:lJn say that he has no possibility of JlUrder. The same blood (blood of Israel) killed J us. The .... blood accused Jesur., and persecuted ,Jesus, and killed Jesu.. And that same
blood (blood of tM Rar-an blplre) killed 80 lMJly Christians.

And the s~o blood (blood of Chriatiana) has persecuted the Lord of the Second Advent. There bave been -.oy conflicts, SU many tro~bles, so many. .urdera, 80 aany wars, .0 many battles, ~ecausc of this blood lineage. Terrible blood is running in our veina. The sa.. blood ia . .king trOuble between us: "I don't like him. I don't like thi. ~ that central figure. I don't like him. ! don't tbink he'a good. I doft't think ahe's
~ood

...

Pride. cain co~ldn't love Ab.l. I i . off.ring wasn't accepted by GoU. ~. Cain faithle ? cain.ade an offering. If he didn't t~v: faith, why did he offer? I think he must have loved God or at least accepted or expected God's love. If rle diun't expect God '. love. then even if his offerin'1 was rp.fused, h~ wouldn't haYe been depressed. ae was so depressed because .God didn't love h~. Cain was a -.n of fiTth. He kill.ed Abel, but he was a IUn of faith. How about Abel? Was he faithless? No, Abel also vas faithful. Both ot them had faith. They liyed toqether brothera. Tbey must have loved each other. They ~.t bave been good brothers and yet why did Cain kill? Tbis is the reaaon: Cain could obey God, but he couldn't obey the ceDtral tic)ur. j\lat in front of h.ia. Okay? Most of you could obay God'. revelation hQt casmot obey your own central fig~.. ~bi. ia the re.eon by Cain k1l1~ Abel. Al.o, you kAGW, vIum the lara.litea All the IlirM1. of the Red Sea, they so laapire4, but wbeft they forgot the iliracle they cou14n It obey . , . . . . AIeo, .lobo ~ Daptiat obeyed God'. inspirAtion directly, but he coul4D't obey Jeaua.

Then why? What i . the

~ea.on

why Cain tilled Abel? Jealousy.

v._

81

",--..

Me baye the HR' DAture. We are obedient to -.yat.er ious revelations but; we ..apnot obey the central. figure in front ot us. "hi. nature killed Abel. Thia nature is the beginninq of murder in human history. Do you have the aame nature? (Yes) Is it good? (No) Then how can we solve this problem? Why couldn't Cain obey Abel frOB his own point of view? One definite point; Cain couldn't find God in Abel. therefore, Cain couldn't understand that God is working through

him.

It was God

Hi~self

who received the offering and who

gave the bl~ssing to Abel. If Cain could bave found God in Abel, how could Cain vb. loved kill God. He couldn't find God in Abel. This is the definite rea.on why Cain killCd Abel. . Several years ago we decided to build training centGr in Japan. The President of ~he Unification Church in Japan, Mr. Jtuboki, sald, -Let' s build vonderflal tl'a1ailag center for the many trainee. who are COIIIift9, - .04 a111O, -In Allerica at the ttDe of the pioneer age they built churcb for Gad first and next schools for tile 9ene&"a~ion to COlMa, aM finally they built 109 cabin. for th. . .lv. . to 11 ia. Be _pbaaized that thia pioneer spirit in Aaerica .aved so .uch: -Okay, we can do it. Okay, we can & it. And we oqanizcd ~ special ca.littee to gather 1QOney. At that tu.. I waa reaponsible for that! ! was the tax collector. FrOB within the populace, at least & foundation was to be prepared. ~rother5 and aiaters fro. all Japan went ~gk ~ b~, same visited friend., some viGited relatives, eo.e borrowed money. Within the 40-days ttae period a foundation was laid. Some went out for a walk to get money from .arn1ng to nighti they worked very hard. And when the deildline came, they got victory and ve got a.ore than vas taepected. we prayed to God and had .. victorioua celebw:atioft. . . were very happy. The next JIOrning 1Ir. hbolti aaid, -I want to build not only f1 training cent,r but alao, headquarters, not in ~b. outskirt.s but 1n the aid.t of 7okyo-- a bui14JJ1g of aev-. .torie., ybe halt for headquarter. aIM! bIIlf for tra1aiDg And I. felt, Oh, he cbaDged-- before ~"!t h..s . . .y be v pur., but as soon .s he got 1ICney he bec:r_ 1fisb lt a. . .a the central figure, therefore ! M4 to obey hu.. lie, .i4 to etCf 'i t this way and I said, -1' , yoU ar. tM cent;i.1"f1~., 'r. not the central figure. You can do .s you 11te_ YM, yes. It IIxtarnally I .aid Yes-, but iater. .11, I said -No lt "I'. disappointed. You can do .s you like beca~s. rather aad. you the centrAl figure. It's OkaYr you cando a. you like, but ! haVe nothing to do with it. I can't qatber any money at all, I felt. I never said thia, but t felt it inside. Then after a couple of wet:ks bad gone by we had lReetill9. And in thll t .eetin 9 he expx..... .a2ething-- be said be bed been ry lonesome recently &D4 b. had 90ne to the .oUDtain to ~.7 overnitht with only ODe permOft vbo could UftderataDd hi. heart. And he said t.be _ _ of that ODe pel'8Oft and it.an't. ... Did he 9 0

e-*_.

to pc'ay 011 t.be JIIOQftta1a

bee.".. ao one cCNld

undcr.taDd his

heart ~xcept for one person.

All' of us thought thiR, c~pecially

myself,

He had not said this specifically to me, but I could

un,;erstand that he was speaking to me. Then I thou,~jht, "It. might. be t.hat Gods~ke through the central figure - becaus~~ we were always told that God can uork through the central figure. It might be that God was working througb President iCu~nki. Then hi. word. might have been God'!S ~rd.. His plan might hnv. been God's plaa. t'beiQ if that was the case, I reK,ltJlled against God, not . . .lASt. Mr. XUbo!d. Oh .. ' it'. ~terriblf.."!." ] felt that but in a ecuple of daye I forgot. Soon ~ftax, in 1 or 2 months Pather came. A8 soon as ~ C$l!l~ t Mz. !(uboki asked aoout hi. plan to build n~.,. training center an:j hcadq~arters all together. He said he wanted to build a building of sever, storie.. Then Father ~aid it fa Otay ana thllt it shoulu be Illore than that-- 21 stories. 'l'hen I tho'l.,ght, ",!'hen .Mr. kuboki's plan w ap~oved by God. Then I had iE"~!:<::!lJ..{..'d aqainst Gocl. Oh~ terrible. I had judqed t.he. pro'iridcnc(~ of God from the point of view of cOJlDOn sense. I had juc1Ij,:.'d frc~~ my own point of view." I repented and from that tine on r could see God in him. Therefore, hO!!tever many leaders in Japan said aaaethift9 aq&inllt Mr. '~ubok1, I neve be:t:t'ay~l him fro. that time Oft. As lODg ft8 his M:>rds and biR tl~c.tsions were Lil line with the pz'cwidtmee of God .. God lIU.\St b:l br;h;.t:-d hila. From that tiaa on our relat.ionship wa .. very n.i,ce, no probl_ at all. :.an t~h ! ~ to ~ic. ami l~~ft h1,-<~ for one year .ncl a half and just aent hiRohe letter, Wb~l we see eac h other tlae salle feel i1'l<J of joy c:omC8. He t.-:nmt.a me and I respect l'.im. I belirwe him. I believe that C"..od is working through him. The reason why CAin ld.lled Abel i~ t.hc.t h~ couldn't find God in Abel. Many a:Jghl sympat.hize with cain ~nd think that it was natural for cain to kill Abel becauae God was perti&l to Ab-el.

But as long as Cain killed Abel, the r~sult of this ~lrde7. will be taken by S.tan. Therefore, even if Cain han e~CUges forkil11ng Abel, no one CAn c~.~e the result of murder. The result of .arder vill be taken by Sa~~n and satan will ta~e the murderer. (eo-.tniSlll alao has . .ny excuees, but after killil19 .,re than 100 aillion people during the first half of this century, how can the CCIIBun1ate claim t.hat t.hoy ~1:e right.? It'. iapo."ihl ) 'l'herefore,no utter h?w. acny pla\llilib'.G reasons cain aay bay. bad, A!II long all he !:illul Abel tho result. beloDf to Satan. '1'herefore, at MY coat, at lUlY sacrif1ce~ Cain sboulda't have killed Abel. Thin is aefinite. Then how &boat Abe~? _ it on1y CmiD ~o ~~8 wr~n9?
No. Abel c!idntt offer a solution to Cain. Abel dl.dn ~t lTJ'~ cain. Okay. Okay. You CaJl\e Nch from fundraillil?'g; you "s'.;orkec1 very h~rd in the coldne.. from early aorning till lat~ E.t niCjht, lind they refused I refused, refu8ed, ,ce~ilJ':::ed, r ~~dg too , cesi.ted. Even though you tJOrlced very har4, 8til1 th~ r.~r:ult

03

~.

wasn't so high.

Maybe someone else came 'back with $200.00.

"Fifteen!! I expected at least $100 beoauae you pra.iaed me that you would make $100." How 40 you feel? This 1s the same situation or positioll WMrll CAin Caia 0 . . . .back c1 is.:appointed . He nwer isagined that hin offering would be refused by Gocl. He va. prepalrfd to otfer everything. He washed the cabbages very well. A.ad this one beautiful one. He built. large altar and ROde a beautiful offering. And. on the altar he offered anc1 prayed. The next moment, suddenly, a dU4ty wind blew the stuff allover the place. "Oh no! Oh no!tthe cried. And heeBe back disappointed. lie couldn't come ba.ck to his home. He went to maybe a cave somewher~,4nd Abel c*~e and said, Oh brother, how are you? Look, t was praised by Gad ,and h~l are you?- A,dthe next moment Cain became furious although he couldn't. understand why. He heard God's voice not to comait .in, but he was almost mad. He took his brother out.si4e. "iley. came on, come O\l~'!" Abel was afraid, but he couldn't 40 aftythiDg and c . . . out. Suddently Cain brouqht ~e big br.ftnch 4on on Abel'. head, Crach bam! 7 tu.. heed va. l:Ic'obo ancl bloocl guabed .... he died. And "ftorvllrda CQiD bu.&'d Goc1'. YOUM. -.ber. ia your brot.her?" -I dOl1' t bow_ I don'~ kaoY. I 4IOA ft know. Y~ brotlwr is crying to feu, crying' fast' you to ... 1Iha~ happened1 Whet happened? Wbat AapP'AecI? A1.rUldy you.&' t.oth_ .baa di.al. This was a realistic situatioD of auxder. JWen Clio hid never iJaag ined However sympathetic we may be, JllUrder i . 1!!IU%'c!~. The result will be taken by Sata.n. aut if Abel bad beGsA sy.apathetic with the situation or sorrow of Cain aftar bi= offering vas ref~sed by God than Cain wouldn't have killed Abel. Than what .ho~ld Abel l~ve 6~? If your .region or t~ or stete i8 s~ccessful, then your leader will meet to see Father ar~ report. If he can report, .. ,., region i . now grcwiDg very fast this ~ay. In tho ~iJ!an1ng we bIMI jUDt 50 people but now, 150 poopla~ Ala:ust l tjaes vitb.i.n I! abort P'*.i.od Then Pather , -OIl 900c!! . . did JICN do it?- -I did i~ tAia way. I 4i4 it tid. way. % 4'w it ~hJ.. way. :r pl...... :1a thAe w.y. I d1c:l it: this _y \'beD ..ather will . .y, "Ob, you are qood . IOU are leadift9 your ~, your 8t.eto, or ~ region very well. OK. you are very nice. - Th3n thio n.vo will ca:ae back t.o t.he 8tIftlbers in tho I!."~iC'n. If)'M\ are the m8lbers ot that region or .t.~ og' teewn. tIOaIld yot.1 feel happy? (No) But if he saYR, -Ch, it. not ft!t. The reaAOft why our region, team, or state i . so Guccusful is b:au I M?e ouch ~nder ful sub-leaders, such vor.:4~ful brotberm and siat. . a who are working from mornl..n9 to night. For inst.ance .. Jos is ~~f>.rful like thi . he ig far better than mymelf. And Cat.hy is

Then, when you qet b~ck to the center t~e central figuxe asks, "How much?" ~hen you're silent. "HOW much?" "Just $15."

And you think, "I couldntt fulfill. I couldn't meet the goal."

.toed.

84

very wonderful. She 1& guiding many people. She is witnessing very well. And Tom is witnessing very well-- wherever he may go he can gAther 10 people or 20 people. He is very nice. He's young but he ia very nice. This is ~e reason why we could get victory. All of the members are working very hard. 1: Ina not worthy of t.hea." Then t:he lea.dftr will come back and soon news will come to the maabers. Then if you ar~ a member of that aame .tate, region, or team, how do you feel? (Great) All of you will come to hia and say, -Why d1d you tell a lie like that to Pather? It va. you and not us who worked very bam. And we didn't do anything at all. And why didn't you s.y you worked very hard? You shOuld have told Father that you worked very bard. But you told ~ lie, you didn't tell the uuth-. Then he willg_ angry: -lio, no, no. I never did anything. It's you. That'. why ve got victory. I never did anything at all." -.0, no, no, you did!" A battle ~an occur aDd you kill the c~nder-- no problea. Heavenly Father is waiting for this kind of .urder. It's O~. Cain was born aa the elder, and Abel wa. born as the younger. Therefore, it would have been natural foe love to come from Cain to Abel. Thie is the natural courae through which love cOiles. But because of the indemnity coDdition, Cain was lower than ~l. Okay? Then va. it posaible for Cain to love Abel? Even if Abel had DOt been arrogant, still Cain. would have been shy. And Abel becaIIe arrOCJant: "How about your offering? My offering is right here. How about yours?- Then Abel became bold. Therefore, the distance between Cain and Abel became more diataat. Therefore, Cain couldn t love Abel at all. Arid be got &l\4)rY vith Abel and beccme fur iau ~his 1s tbe r . .eon wily Cain Jlll1ecS Abel. Then what ahould Abel .bIl. . do. . 80 that Caia could loye him? Abel should ba~ cc:.. below CAin. . . abou14 bay. served him alld coDsol_ hia. He .hould bay. been huable an4 loved him. The c~nder in the oxUlple who Hid, -I did, I did, I did- to Father bee . . . higher, and hi.gher, aDd higher. Therefore, vh1 he cam. back to the regio. or t_, he lIight be ridiculed. But the one who said, Xt'. not: a., but: the members who worked- did very well. 'fhe appz-eciation given to hia by God. and by the . . . . ilth v given t.o the a.aber He gave the blessing and t:he appreciation to cain. When Abel ia below Cain, Cain ca. love hill. Then cain won't kill Abel Decau of love. ften Abel won't be killed. Therefor., ..,he. cain c _ back, Abel who v blessed aDd appreciated, sbou1cl have ocae to hla aDd AU, Oh brother, vhat. happeDe4? D14a't God bl fOG? Oh, no ." no. It vasn t _ but: you .e.o sbotll. ..... Men bl...IId. I 414a' to de.erve to be bl. . . . . at all. it.'. ,.., , . . ~e bora elder t.han .y..lf ad yO\\ 1IIOrk very _z, JOIl uutt&t - y thing8 to . . , and you .... l\ 9004 ,.le to _. ftia is tbe rea.on wbl' I W. . . . . . . . ecJ.at.e4, J . .a bl_ee4. Then bow wou14 Cain hay. tel t? . . ,.auld .bave boeft

..t_I

,..1/

C::'I / ~}0/...
L",.J

~-

--(

~
fJ

as

con~olod.

Then

CaL~

would h&ve aaid,

~!Jo;

it'n OK, it's

O~.

thank you f!lJX' ~'our o!-'1!f:'4thy. Don' t WC\.!rry about 0('\. If JOu a!:e happy by ~in9 blel3sed, I '1'1 M~ also bec . UD~~ you 4r(~ ny brother. 'rh~refora, wbl7m you are hlrlPl?Y, I tm :t~Pt!Y. :On' t ,,~zry abt;ut it. Whell could Cain bave ltilled hir,.\? t~.ot &t all. III thlt!l 8i tUAtlon cain and Abel would h..."!IVtl ~br~c"Zri. Cl)cn oth~r ,.lith "t:.fY.lro of love. Frca the ~ innil'i0 th~ iotmda t.ir.:n for the Mee5i.:nh would have been laid. And the ::::.:nssiah would have came, ar..d the ltingdCl!l of God on earth would havo been realized. Thorefore,the h\..18ble attitude ot Abel ghIf)! a grea.t blessing to &11 ~A. I think t~. Salonen i8 thim kind o~ leader. I respect him very much. Also D::'. Berqm.'ln. E"!en otn'Sr leaders. 8. Therefore, I'1Il very
broth~:r,

r-.:y

happy

h~re

Otes)

(Appla~,,-~e).

in America..

Tho future of America will be

.

grca~

If 'the quality of trust is; high, tban Jlt..MY valueo can o~~e. 12 only V~ h~ve valup., then a poaitlon will come. It's very true. Alcc,it we lMsve no value and try to be given position, theft the pomition viII run Away. For instance, bcw do you think sist@ro, if a aan who baa no value chase after you, "r love rou, I lc:we you, I loye you. 1'M more he t.rie!J the aor~ you ['etre&~. !Jut if a . . . is very wonderful, even if be doe~m G t h:lvO 11.""Ay tnter. .t J.a you, you mtill f~el, .~~, to'~ wonde~ful." 1.s it true? (Yee) ~here fore, don 't ~rry about yo\.~r P,OlJition. 'fry ~o ecc~latC!t and increase your internal valu.e and alao your exterD41

came at

value.

To tell the truth, Wft have nothing of val1.le yet even if our position is high, from God'. point of view we Are not qualified at all. Becauae of our position in restoration history, without value, position must be given. One morning you were appointf.id to be Il r~ional director; did your contents change overnight? *>. Your cont_ta are the SaDIe. Then what c~. ]"Ou (101 You lH\y try to 'let t.hia positioD ADd control the ~., DOh, you _at 40 thiD. I pla_ _ th.1a way, yoa Ceft thim. You can do tlda. Jllany t:oft' t do ~nythinq. 1t.nc1 , -may 408' t you 40 thi ., 1 ' . Abel: J'JOIt1 J!U.ny vill say 9QOtItfye -.causo p.D\l d_' to \IIIId. . .taDd ~tai. principle. If WQ teel we Are not cpaal.ified eftOlu.9h r the lM.!.t way anc:t Nf t way Am to s..". ea1n-- ~ C<Be tlu:o\llflh CAift

_.nc..

and to love hbt, 8tJrY(t hVi, and .apport bin. '!hin 4oeM' t aean to be tiJaid; yo,", m11St. be stroq, but in orcSN to . .k. others happy and in order to make ot~r. fulfill their own missions and the purpo of creation, . .ke a plan for them and show them. the best exaaple. When you cOIle bl.ck, aft~r the brother and ai.ters arc .1e~piD9, then you can sleep after making the next day's preparation ~nd after prayer for each of thea. If )"OU continue thia and . .k. OndHfvl plans and I5heM the best ~l. to tbGml and aren't prol.xt of youraelf, within th::r. . _ft~ all the lI_bera -ill vader.and what kind of l~er you fire. The all rill 8591:_. you.

,.,.y

86

Therefore, Abel's first ~iG8ion 1s to ostabliGh the foundation of faith. He punt. netablieh the condition to restore the throe great ble~miftg5. This 1s the position of the Abel fiqura. And Cain will ob-~y; he will be cvbjugate4
naturally. 1;Z
CNc,;y

shy: -r-y centrAl t1gur.~ is ~t interest in =0. ! lOVG hu., but he doe~n' t love c~." ~ ycr..l CDft do uythiag )"C\\ like. Uey, Gary! ~ou JT.U.t MAke 0100 ot.!'wrviee ! '11 kIl,. j.'ou: (lauqht(l1; ) And lI],! aire v_goy bmp;py. ~QfOlr., V 1th.~~ t achie-.e:.:;ent of aervieG end lOTI! \'fie er~ not. ~.li~il3'(l t_~ give any or4or or 4ireoetiOft. !:"biG: ill l?at!Mtr I s mtly,)~. Soil. of you muot. go out for: fundra.it\ift9 ~ be good leadC!rR-therefore, learn it.

"I like you.- They love you. T~1ft frca this time on yo~ can give directicn. Throuqh ~him aethod, this cour~c, you can restore your own value until it fo equiY&len~ to your position as commander, S.R or ~othing like that. And from that ti.me on you can say, CiHey, CQC!le with me! What arc you doing? No, n~, it's not 9004. Why didn't you do that? Oh, I s~id you should do it this way. Why didn't you do it?- But still m~ers uill be happy. Yah, yah, I'a sorry,- They ~ill be h~~py because they feel you ~c concerned p,.bout him. it you di~n' t 8!'!old, than they trOuld 1!eel
t ,

Then you are truly thei:!:"

lc~,~ier:

-I 1;''.:. hJJa-, th.gy ea,y.

no problem nt all. Don'~ you thin~ so? lIe.) ~t pxmctlcmlly speaking, our l~~ra in ~ Uft~ication C~cn allover the
world are not like this, but arc .ixed..-,ap. S1: t.t:>u:Jand years

104\der

tfU~

like thill, thw-o \P!Ould be

for Abel to do? 'l'O M". gOM) to ave-- ~er? &ven though ZV" was fallen, M.other waa ItDther .. and 8M .beNld have taught love to the child~en. Hhen cain vas furious at Abel, if him Mother had cOI'!Ie before hi.,., would he have killod his Mother? No. If his Mother had Ca3G, Oh Mother:" He would have broken down before her and cried, -I don't lite hiD- Oh, what happened my son:- mhe wcu14 amy. Then vith1ft 10 ainutea, 20 R1nutea. or 30 ainute3 he could have Rpok8n to hia Mother. He could have told ha~ that he W~B refused by God and that when he was hurt Abel was ~rrOCJant.. He could have told everythinq to his Mother. She' 8 in tbe !!Other poai tioD, thuefore, "Okay, X can talk to Abel .. - She would c~o to Abel. WhAt hilp~ne4? What: did you d01- -Mtltay.. X dOIl't lUe BY brothN', And be got. angry with _ . r cI~ t. do aerthiDg aIi be tot aD9~Y wi th ... II. tillS abcII't to k.ill rn. 8CU:'e4, JI8;~2Mf." Then already eM hIId prepared 6Ver:)ft.hill9, therefore,. t\be could explain his brother.'s ~itu.tion. !hen ahe would hl..or scold Abel frca a !ItOther'li point of view. 'fben JItOt.heJ: i .

have passed. SomeQne said Ab4tl should Mve X'W'l aWAY-- sayoo, if be nadn 't cafte back for tM" aigbte or a "MIl Ca1n. anger would Mve eubs14..s. 'MltMl Abel .~ld have run .'tRIll and after three tf"ks it would btlva . . . OkAy. Jacob's . i ion t!'IHI successful becau.s be Z'zm away. t'lbet vaa the beet tlU.tl9

I.

S/F'S/4-n
87

Mother. Therefore, it would be easy for 'Abel to say -Mommy, I was wrong. Yes, I was wrong.- Then next, Mother will call Cain and Abel together and say, "Abel. you must apologize to your brother. "Yes brother, forgive me, I was wrong." If Abel apologizes, if his younger brother apologizes, then can Cain still kill him? (No) -It's OK. It's OK. It's OK.- Then finally, for the sake of their Mother, they would have been reunited. Cain ::.hould have gone to his Mother. But he didn't go to his Mother, he just att~k~ Abel. Because of this failure, Mother and .on must cO':>perate to restore thiR failure. This i. eo-called MO~her-80n cooperation. Do you Imow? and biB Mother. Je_"", and his Mother. Okay? SometimeD in the Ohification Church difficulties come out. In case of difficulty. 1Mdiator ia De8ded who knows both and who beth c~n rospect. When tl ..aiator is needed to solve a problem, this miesion 1s given to an itinerary worker. Maybe you can undeX'~tand? Now you can understand what Cain and Abel both could have done. Then, in actual aspect, what would ~he difficulties be like usually? There are three reasons why there are conflicts between Cain and Abel. (Abel's position is usually called the central figure.) Reasons for c~nflict.: one, difference in character; econd- difference of opinion; third- failure ot central fiqure, somett.es including deviation fro. the Principle. Pirst of all, differeoce of character. As the 8ible says, Je8ue bad 12 di~iple.. Twelve d18Cipl$s bAd twelve different characters. One i . standing this. ADot.her ia st.andinq tht. ~. \'he ot.ta.r i . auDdiAg tAis '-MY. The other 1s lookiD9 tMe wey. ODe ie looking juat. at heaven. One is lookinq just c~ the e.artb. Ofta is like apJ:ing. OIM is like winter. One i_ lik. 8UBBer. One is like fall. So different, therefore, evea with rather's disciple., if there were no Pathere, there would be aany wars. Sixty-six kinds of wars. Coabination. OUt of twelve: two tvo two two . sixty-six combinations. Tberefore, nixty-aix kinds of wars. Terrible, terrible disciples, if Pather isn't there to unite them. It's only Father who can unite th.-. Twelve dlsciplea-- twelve gates. In toe Bible book of Revelations there are twelve gates. Th~xefore, Eaat, ~est, North and South. ~his is spring, SUBRer, autumn and winter. Three of the diSCiples symbolise EaGt-- Peter, J~es and John. These three just Eae~. Then if you can leve 12 different kinds of people, you can .et 1_0 the K.~C8 of Qoc:l frca any area fro. a.ny gate. tftlen you are fre_- free paas to the Itinqdc:n of God. Differeftt _t~e., taerefore, .... in tba center .~_e you love . .eone very ~ch but. doa't love soeeone else so IIIWCh, Ye., he is very faithful. Be loves True Parents and his aehiev_nt i . very nice. 110 problem.

Mo...

88

"Yee, I can i'.:grce t l:m-: !

d~.m t. lo~..\'!. hiJ:l. t:i S~nQ baa the nature of t'~r.mX' <lr.:i1 1~ very vit.al, cnug~tic. Another brother is lib"~ cold 't-dnte:.". Coopl*Zltely o..ifferent nattlres. Therefore, in the corru1or th~J don't look at each oth~r and turn

in opposite directions.
of
i'(:!5

?he~e

are aany difficulticz

bec~use

d.iff(']r~at

nature.

the
~!e

~1<""

in

tl1e:r:c' a u b.attle
anc~6to::.

t2:c~Jble i~ th0

bchi..tv.l Soa0 di~ficult i& in th'!l .!t'i~ i t'M~, 1 ~Olt ld ~o~t~.!'nP.S

Alt.'~o.

n0.~~lCtj".H'l,

Illpir.!ttll\l wt'lr:ld of ancestor. a9l\inr..t

CI~

h.n1..1

81. r?1C:~~vr

a!rJ/lJioo in 19E03

iN""

five. silt" or

nCr:lt"tUllQ:I ~'i'0n h:? 4' rocaZl~jnC.O G'I~ly O~~ ~times t~ by tvoo

c.n,~ c~n

the daciaion '!!'1l1J !?:r.:d~ b:l '_.ot~ "(!::~/I "()av.~ly Ptlt.hf:'f: I wi.th M~'O!:e e:m't~~ w!':.~.h hila.!'l 0l?ftn., 'fhc l}Al:xtr frail the (>rd~1.i,n~ har.s hie n~m:) on j, t. i'e wt:":iIt .. too, flh~n t.hey tlG:'.nt

eso

on pionl'!\iJ:

wit;.nes~ing.

~t \.<~~n t~~1 c~oo ~clt,

no

1:(!'e~ult

at

alI .nnd ~he:y P.~D..1"19 v~rw tbil,1l Just lik.~ skull.. l:.ot bl?:clluae of pion"~~ ~itn('105in.9 hut M;:aUI!:\.:1 of \:'h~ );;,ftttle ~twC!~n themcal ~;es,. l'Jhy? !rC1;6 do Y(.:It\ ~olve thin Jt;'~l cf differentnes8?
Di2f'!':::t"f::T...cc of

ch.a.raoto:. when we ~ere ble~sed, when we were given bleaeing ,one coup}.e h!ocl diff;.culties betwfltfJIn them. Uiie dian' t
'j

In

J~p~n

li.1:c
j~Hst

t~~,~

hV.."i.l~,:H~J

liko Zl

ti!~n,

thi!::t t:u,~ t't],,,!~ 3 ,:ro.rzm.&ch ~n. r:O;fmre.!': tM ~n W1JlfO ~ TIer:! U'l4rt wife, ~~d chE< f,)()l\.ro b(!~~ numbtir:::l ~Zor~ tb:a bl iA\f ,e.,ng t.h<a ~y
01f~ttlI'8,

at. ('\11 t;~41!.l.OC t:he wi.. fe ~a. very strong ,,00 l'lnd t.~Q hue1.."'!1f.'ld wall a very aicQ ~n ttfM at nc~ too Gtrgng. 'l'he.U"ctr.;cr.e, ~ IMn1ah ~!l amd
YOtl rta~!)Cct 300

ter-B.

?bM frO'!.l

t.me

mfi. r.!tal'G.

tMt t:l.110 was V(l'~y cU. :!:icu).t; but

CMI}9Q !~1: C~X'1l.Ct;9X-.

t.hi~ i:.t...a, tIM Mifat beg.n to t.411t with tMae ~Qy W'2"!'I ~let:elY 4\iffoZ'eftt frora bel'. ~ fraa 0.111 flIh~ OO:;.f'1:l \:0 t-c&,L"'l he~Mljo;. Xc th. be9u.nir,g it
~'7olltt,~.1I.l3.Ay. ~K'eCA~lIA11y t'1f;,'J ~r. l!~~ c~Oli

do

lAko?

Jlo M!JDCd .,o(R'ual

"AS-

h'-"8.D.'IUXJ. began t.~ lOVe! h~r. And ,v!r.,en cbe saw hia lo\o"p., .he ~.av~ lave t:o him. Irad CJ~_\Mllly, grtt.aWAlly t..~io coupJ.e becL~ mor~ ADd lnQrO wonderful. :Now I think t.hey <l".re

enou~h h~

abo WO!il Abl~ to Hroelf oddly

one of

t~e

were! ~~f5iblft, m{'~eve~ly t',:;>,tm=c' ~J>.MlIl)'t l}Qt. ,you .in ~h a

in charac~er thiB ~&y-- if you ~~n lnve ~~ t~~t you have difficulty lov~.:!f"J becl\uae of th~ir char.cur, you can love &ayono. ADd t:1irl ia ~~ qu1ckellt" eaeie~t. wa.y to love brother. and flIi.~er If you Arc put in ~b a poaition,you can ~ cOQfi4ent that Heavenly FAt..lM)r. U'twt,s ~~e ~""'Ulre r~ can 4p t~t. If it.
if you ('Jen

Thm:~fo=e,

beat

cc'~lea

in

J~n. OV()J:'C<WO d.b~fcencM

po"ition.
the

~o!or.a~ ~ & ~~ ~f ~ M~&l. ~

o! lcw-a. ftnIt'l

difftJIrG!nt ~,t~~.oJ"l frca ~~. &.:Ret~ ~ ceDu~l fi~e cannot 4&eide l1,nytJlingl ~~t ~~d ~ 401 fl:lv!~ shoUld we do? Sometie4!1 yOUX' cem.. ..a'~l f;"~e it} DO l'tr..l'Cft'i be i" 11M a

""Aluo will be .to!."ti}.-\" Nci:t- di.fta.T~e of: ~$,n~.

C$l\UAl f1vwr- M8

Or, he ba., his ~ opicioo ~,1t. you clon' t tbini; that his idea
ia 80 90ed b.~.U3~ you 00-'. W):re CJ3K~ 1~o than ne bas. ~

pa.r~t

You lJhould do t:.hi,~. I o~. ~ 9IlV0 cU.r:~tion. It

SiFS/4-?5

89

t.!'uth I as feeli . . ~. _yo Pl_ _ tell - . . . . . . . Wi' feeliftCJ i . 900cI M' act. '!hie kiJld of tIo_q. will WOJt'k. ArId if }roor bi9lM1r ceft~ral f1. . . . , . .I. tM~ be . . .t oIMIclt, tMn he will "'i.i~ ~ c . .~er." elicit if i~ is 9Dod or not.. Therefore, a big.... central figaro will be reaponaJ.ble for it: and you don't have to worry about it a~r Okay? '1'hi. i. differ.-.ce of opinion. aw. th0u9h opinion is different., it c1oesn' t con.~i~ute sin. Okay? Por iftstance, God 9ave loye and enU".ted evuythiftg to the Me iah. '!'he Messiah i . re.ponaible tor ell restoration of heaven And earth. Therefore, the Messiah is responaible for all. And the MftDaiAh

he decides and the result is not so goo(h"ADci gradually, gradually you cannot trust hi., you cannot believe him. -He can do as he likes. I dontt know. I don't know. M Externally you obey him, but Satan can came internally. How ~hould we solve this kind of problea? Difference in opinion, difference of underat.aa41aq, 4ifferfIftCe of point of view. First ot all, lOU dOD't have to th1ak that you're Cain and you dOA't heve any qualification ~ aa, anything at all. A wOnderful opinion 1. a wonderful offering. Therefore. if you have this just for your lf it do t ~k eo .uch, but if this good thilWJ ie ,ivan to the Abel poaition, and if it is substantiated aad r . .lized, 1~ wo~k. very well. fte offering must be pure. If yOg youraelf are involved in your opinion, pray aDd check your feelin9 and opinion to e .. if your feeling is .elfiah or not. If it i8 pure, you can offer it to t.he central fiqure. If you have many difficulties, you can talk t.hrough a mediator. Then r if your central figure is not so stubborn, than if your opinion ia good, maybe he will accept it. Oh yes, it's a good opinion." Then you will be satisfied. But soaetimes becauae of fallen nature aoaeone doesn't l;i,.,!te to be 9iven good ac!vioe frOil the Cain position hecause his atubborn ..if doecft't like it and doe.n't recelve it. And event.Ally if yea hAYe .. id it aad expl.ined it deeply enough aDd be can t reo. AYe it, ~_ you llhould do a. h. Mn decided. If tMt .... not 9OQd, the r ita will 4eer. . . . . gradually, grAdually bie poaltioA will be taken "'1' aDd a better Abel will ~ ie hia piece. once the central figure haa decided, do your beat . .en though you teel that his is not the beat way. If you don' t obey, then there will be separation and Satan vill destroy you both. It 1. better for you to get 70' if you cannot qet 100' r~ther than to lose 100\. Don't you think so? (Yea) Therefore, try one, two, three, four, five times. It you still don't feel good and the result is depressing, you can ask an upper central figure, a higher Abel position: Plea.e eheck my opinion. If My opinion ill good, pI .... think of our .tat., our region. U S01Ilethinq like that. -If I ' . wrong, pl _ _ for91 De, or please give advice.- You can ..y anything. ~~ to ~.11 tnm

90

appointed maybe a central figure,. President of AmericA, and he is responsible for the restoration of Aaerica. Therefore, he has the right to decide ~t to eave Aaerica in a sense. Therefore, in order to do thltJ, he tofi1l appoint other leaders and give th_ ~Ach a r~ion GJr 8O!!Iet.binq li..\e that. Then within thi. region the lead~ caa appoint people to fill
leadership poGi tiona. 'r1'1io "'-CthOO will .be 90' luccC8_fu1 huC't and tho motho1 vill. be 1&~ 6uccoaathu t.h.e. Sat.u hare 1Vl. eight tl13 CftOo0C to cIlasJ.4a. fJoV 90' is bett.or tun 70', therefore, yQ'!1 fteeil tal1d.ag aDi tbe IMDtIt ODe will be chosen by the central ~a~rf). AId OM:Ga t:a.. decision t. made ".yo aholldd 011 tfOrJt toqGther without cC!IIPlaint bttcau W~ Are off.~!Dq AD4 4ft offerinv baa DO ROuth.
~I1Qg.

~nity

1anity, unity, uaity .. When im .ada, the Mesoiah CAD COMe, the ~egion-wid. fountbj.~

a.Lwayo thAnk abcaut

d~tion for fo~ndlltion

tor the MessiAh .,111 be 8stAb1iahsi.

thA Heaniah will be netabli&be4,

~be

atatG-vid. And the

ltessiah can coma. Ok~y? Then finall.y railv.r.e of your central fiCjJuro. S~tiaes a central figure i8 incaPAbls and fails in B4AY A5pectei the central f.ic,;p.re iii' the R)st dep!rea~ed. H~'a in bed because or deprelilJion aDd doel!n' t get up. Anoth4!r ~ott)C' is tellift9 the z::s.tmbera w.h.nt to do. Or IJQiIOtiaes ths c_trill. fit;:\..\X'e biaaelf is In''lolvd .iz:a IlJtrtAD9. idee, in auango npJzitlMl.l CJUid4nca. ~M tb4 atW~ itMl! is )'0tI~. thJ.. k.1Dd of tb~ eM
thie M9Pft.'I". bot. lIIatmrec1. Firat. of it aumt 0. becAuso wey. When you caD talk aad pray, aDd

Mwu.

Tbuef"<t, ill Ja,.., 1a tM 1"0'., ..., J.a 117fto~. tbtl -rNca kave

t"'"". like

oll,j.n 8tJCh C4_ i f yeN'r. fee1iJ::AJ atr&D9., . . . of t.he ~MJ:lS ArO f l1.ng t.be ....0 fift a pereDn with", .iaU. foeliAg, t.hem 9C to thl3 ca:ltr~l .flgwe. If cantral

figure is involved in a Chapter II probl. . , aa, to hta: -If

M I wrong? All X wr:onCJ?!II ADd.if hn irs conac.1ut1oua, ..s if he can nnderliuM tMt be wall vrOIl9, M vill CC'fH bIo.c:lt .. It's Okay .If still he i& strange and cAnnOt.und.r.ta~, to clear it up, you can go to D. hi9hor cent.t'al fi~.. Then the higher central figure will . . ~.8pOa.1bl.. Theft "DAlly, ~~. ia PatheE', tbcofore, . . Uteoluttl 4ecLaioa or tiDal IJOlutioA vill co.e. If 2fc.'N U'. 1D t;h!. kJ.ad of poe1tioa, J"OtI ca. 90 to thea Deat 1Ugbec. 01l1li 1'.*It. ~9bac AItol,. laIM ~ _ 8elJ,YG tlJJ.ts .dad
of proble. If yo. 4U:. the ~t:..l!!'&l fJ4urce a .... , . . be..- ~tl, 8QrMt~. they .tAl. fail ia ~ ai ioa. S~ t.bey U'. depreed, .... ~Iaoe tbGY &1' 1el;. tIcme~iDM t.bey ccl.it oin. If YG'I 10014 a~ tbe b_ f&-ca ~ POiA~ of vlew, YIM1 Call find . , r6UlCll\ f:C ~c\We. You U'Q aot. 9Mllfled eDO\lfh. One _11 a tRy : OIM' J~ne. . ledy . . .t to J.k)rM a!'Xi scratched her".lf and the acratch vall blcd~. A ItorMll lad"

I ' . wrong, pl. . .~ forgive me, but to teAl the UlIt.b I feel

91

old member of the Unifciation Church, came and said Oh, let's take care. Oh , let's take care. I CAn take care." Then the Japanese lady said, "Don't worry about .e~. Because of coagula t ion it'. OK, it' s OK. Don t t worry abbut. ae. !'hen the J(orean lady said, "No, no you are wrong. If you 'feel bad, Heavenly Father feele ban. That's why yoa should take care of this scratching. " Theft if your brother or eiater 1s feeling bid, to see this f.c~ ~s that God who lovca htD or her is reaching out feeling bad. '1'0 see this fact aeevenly Father must be feeling worse tban himself or her.elt. Thi. 1. the rea.on we must take care of brothers and siatera who are bavin9 difficulties and trouble. !"heir trouble can be IIOlvecl; God'. trouble cannot be .olv~. We cannot console and give back joy to God. That's why we nust take care of him or her. One ~ll te.timony Ofte sia~er had a central figure whom she couldn't love at all because she had SOMe Chapter II problem. And she was feelinq strange and couldn't love at all in fact, she hated. nut she felt the .~in9 of conscience ~nd prayed, prayed, prayed. Her ceatral f!gul.'e olle of the first members who came to the Unifiea~io~ Church and he had 90fte on a pioneer mission in the coldness. And one d~y be bad f ted. Ftift! in the coldness he f.ll down and .~ill he eon~in." witnessing. But he had strange nature and bAa .a.e ~~le v,~ slaters. Therefore, this one sister eouldD'~ 1Oe him. But becauGft .be felt bad, she prayed. '!'he Heavenly Pa~_ ..a14 to hesr, -You don't love hill, but he is II very food brother, be 1. 'Ilf eon who works very hard t..here. I love hiJD. - God lov bia lNcauae when no one responded, he r ponded. Many people joined ~. Unification Church who hed .elfiah d.-ire. With .elflob d ire they cannot stay. If he had selfish de.ire, ~ COQld not stAY. He had responded eArlier tMft she had. Juat to _Ite Heavenly Father happy, just to console Heevenly Father and BAke this world happy, she qot motivation. But because of fallen nature within her I she was inyaded by Satan. She wao invaded by S.. tan and Satan made a aes. of hta and 8 Be of her, her purpose, her mi ion, and her joy. ADd _lag1y she end he were GiN) strange th1nqa. She the victiJI of Saun. abe tha .ictia of Satan becau she didntt 90 with him, 0 did.'t belp ht., she didn't love. hila befo.rtt. Ars you . .allfied " accuse D&!n1

we.

we.

No.

-Let De feel your Bcar. ~t happened with you?" Ho. lnatead of dOing thie, maybe a youftq~ ai.ter wit~~ aayin9 anythiftq, looking at him, with sa.e ointment and bandages, just .tanding there beside htm with tears trickling down her cheeks can a.k him how does he feel. He will be ca.pletely melted. Becau~e of the loVe of the sister, he will eabrace the youager ~imt.r with tears of gratitude. Because this consolation was so qoo4, he can say, "Ok, don't worry about at. I can do. 0It. Because you are here with me I ca. do.- ... he can begi .,aiD his

If you e14e.. Kothei' ie 810k 1ft bed aad .any ~ar. aftd his blooa ie naaiftC) .aDd be . . . 80 JIIlny bandagee and has feverish cheek., do you . , to him aM 1',

has

Then bow to do?

110

92

mission.

rtaybe a spe~ial prayor con~ition or samothing. Then afterwards, when h~ or she he&rs that yCU Dot Q special prayer condition

TCf.'.6e. ar.e tz it',ul&::,t:.i~n~ t:-t!t~;reM brothers ~.M "iaterft. Uniflco!:Itl.on (~~',!~ch !.m t..~e school of love. Tberefol:e, wo arc stooyinq hre:rlft h.o:;I tQ l'~-,y~,., bX".oth~Z3 and sistOX'e. What i . God' 0 love? '~':lat i5 tr.~!4) ]~(;,ve? The!."efo:re. if sa:IM!One is having difficulties, in[l~(1 ox: GCcljG~tion, pr~y for hin, pray for her.

jU$t for him or he~, the~ how gr.ateful b9 or she will be for you. ~hio is the t~ue ralationnhip between brothers and sisters. Eve,,:)rona Qf ur.. is in the p."'~i ticn of rest.or:ed Je~UD or Jesus' bri.;le. Becf.l.USO our l1!\iS9ion 1u the solution of Jesu8, if you can find ~ 21 y~&r old brother., he i . Jesus who came again. ~C~U3 waa cr~cifi~d because when h~ was 21 years old, when he d~idt'd wi:.tarc t.n q~, people didn 't .er't'~ him, people didn't, l.crn'e hiD. ~~ia it. the rtMl!!OD why be "as cruc.i.fied. We are oor.~y ~omuch: Pl~.8. give ~ cbanco to merve you thia timo, to love 1"0..\ t.hi8 tiOO. Si~tGl"t1 tUe in tho pollition of the bri'le of \'Tnt:Ju~. If th~:~ is ~n 10 ye6r old gict.er, she is in t.hot, poQi\:~....f)~ ".r. ~~ho 1::,,'!"iAe of J<r.~ue ot: 1m. I f rnhe was 18 ye&lra oW 2,000 YHrS ~,io, t'4" c;ne ~VG mothuly lova to her; that' m why a.,h0 ~s i!:lvol'-'\!I!,;>1 in b:agedy. It 'man' t the cont~~pori\ries of Jesws' (lny, bMt I woo diAf5,\'t 1~1'!t hfl;~ therefore, plMM give Ja19 a QtwUlce to love you. 'this levQ 1- pure lov$. If she' II Je.BS t br ide ~ can yOQ not love and r~spet:t, love and c8te~. This is the relation.hip bctw~ brother. and ~i3ter5. This point r.houla be discussed in greater depth at some time. Finally God gave position or Cain and Abel. Don't think that CAin and ~l arc e~eaieg. Instead of being fundaaentelly

fundUlentAlly brotbelra. AM it you are Abel and you go to Father by yourself, than Father will .ay, -Mhy 4i4 you ooae by yourself? I have nothing to do ~itb Y01ll 1'0\' evil dOH." You vill be c t out. Oe will N.Y, .. I orde: you to br iaI your Abel QC your Cain. You cQ!tQt obey re.tMr eritbcNt btlia, accOIIpU!ed bJ caina. The purpo. . for which rath.- sends you in the Abel positt_ i . to reAtore C4ialJ. 'i'horefore, "itnout t.be r tOl'ation of CAi.a. you are DOt qualified to be Abel. BY. . the Me iab b~.lf cannot be JIe"siah. DiBcipl.. CGD _ke the 1ah, ..... Lah. Therefore, ~el is ju.t for Cain. Therefore, without CniD, Abel CAnbOt be .avod Illao. fterefora, Abel . a t be deeply CJrateful to Cain. -Without you I can' t be Abel. Wit:hout you I eaanot be saved. I can't hAve ete~nAl life, I can't be"given the blean1ng. I can' t be saved. I'! Therefore, Abel mua.t. alwaya be CJratef!-ll to Cain. Cain will be .aved through Abel. Therefore, however different an Abel he or ahe aiqhtbe, vithout hiD or ber I you cannot be aaved. ~en both Cain and Abel are qrateful for .acn of th_, they can be un! ted into oneness aDd the Me iah will cc.e. ftia is tu fOUftdation of su.betaJlCe--tbe internal one vill btl expre.aed thrOUfb tbt exterDal orae. Therefore, in the o.tablis~t of a foundation of faith the central 119U%'e ia .,Mlf. 'lbe eoft41t.ioMl object is aleo

different positione, opPQAite position., cain and Abel are

93
"

myself, my mind and body and thing.. The tille period is three ~years, a forty daya condition and seven day. fasting. And next is the foundation of substance. The central figure iIJ Abel.
Ana centering on Abel, cain aeans ayaelf. Scaetill.. Abel is myself and thon we can love each other .ore than phyaical brothers and aisterrs more tMn paX'enta; tileD when ec&n love everyone
c~n

foundation of God and man. horizontal love line. are erollsed, thi. is the foundation for the Meta_iah. Open this foundation the Messiah can CODe and give a blessing to you and your original sin will be solved. You will have a sinless marriage, sinless children, ~nd eternal life. Therefore, Jesus aaid Matthew 22:34-40:
-But when the
Sadduc~s,

on earth, and we

this foundation the Hegsiah will appear. The faith i8 restoration of vertical love between Tbe foundAtion of substaree ia reentoratioD of ~tween brother. and sisters. When thde two

becClClQ the etrongeat in the world.

Upon

they came ooqether. And one of them, a lawyer, asked him 11 qucDtio:'1, ttl tQtlt him. -Teacher, which is tM qreatelJt e~t in tM 1..,.,w And he said to hiDI, wYoo aMll love tho x.crd you Co4 with' all yoar heart, and wi t.b All your 80\11,. land with all you .incl. ftim i.

~h_risees

heard that he bad silenced the

the great And firat coaaa~t. AnI aaecond 1. like it, You shall 10'1. yoa.:c Mic,:hbor ao youaelf. On tho. . two ca.arAlaent.. 4~ all ~he law and tile prophet --

Therefore, Jeaus i4 all the lava and prophets whicb . .ans the Old T.a~t. The Old Teataaent dependa upon this contents. The Old '1'ftlJuaent is book to prepare for: Jeous' COIling.. Therefore, this contents J8Uat be content. of the foundaticm fox the Messiah. Therefore, to 10e God first and to love b~others and sisters as we lo~,e God, at this crossing point the Hes.iah will co.rne. This ia a aucceseful tablishlDent of the f0wt4ation for the Hessiah. Do you understand? ' Therefore, a_. thinq Path_ .aid. -Love God, _ad love brothers aDd sistera a. you loye God. Pather once: gay. HrIIOn
in JapeD on tbie content.
~irty-niae

books of

~.

014

~e8taaent

deped

OIl

true JleaaiftC,J of fOQ~..4at.ion f~ the . . .siab--the I"Ml ..... ing of !O\Ift!Iat.ioft of ..... lab. '!llple, 1.... God aDA ~Oft IIcMhel'1I .DeI .1atera you lew. Goc1. 01' ftat. -. all. the

the coatenta.

All. that' a all.

That'.

~"e

Principle.

A.

"brA, '.

S/Utt/4-11
'~,

94

*wevar UlvolYed or cc.plaa ..-ld .ftau. . .y be, the difficulties ca.a f~a. the fall of If -.a ba4n't fallen, there would be no trouble at all on eartla.. 'l'huafore, world affairs are ~lso an extension of Adaa'a faaily. M_t. fal1v uat be reatored. Thia conatitute. woc14 .ffaira. As ~ know, ODe pupa. of 11)1'14 ~ :a ' to pr.pare tala 9 r owtb ataCJe .,,.lclw1cle '-.datto. , _ U. .....iab. t'bcOll9h Yictory in 1I;)r1d . .~ II, f .....t.J..08 .s. la4 tOR tile ........ to nan. hi. aia.km on eu:tb.. .re.i4eat;1ally the ......_ of "r14 tIu It . a to end th6 Sataa.u: __ lnion of 0'IfW Dr... ftroacJh tM rendtu' of JapaD, JrDr. . _a liberatell and tIae: IID~_ people w.re allowed to . .t&bJ.1_ tba1r OW ~.for., the _a.iah was able to work vitIW.N~ oppr...1on frOil tile ,goWCIIRtftt. Also, Father bec_ a challpAon of tba WMIer,X'OtIIId . ,"t to re.tore Jtorean 8OVere1p~y. Father used to MY tbat'if ... tJw:MI9M. . . eo.al. be politician, tluIn he .ig~ . . Ul. to 1. . . tbe wor14, ...~ be tboag'ht politicians could DDt IIOlya tba ~aent /_ . tM future or tba ,..~. Be thouCJht he could be _ i4eolQ91at. v ActuAlly, ba .uft ... tM p-eate8t:: 14.01OCJist in tJut. .,r14 be alr.ty kDev ..... D1Ylne Principle before ba as years 014.c/ . . ~ tIwI ...,ret of tIIa wo.rld.v ADd he t.bou9~ i4eol091aU _ . ., ... u. fwt. . . , . .~ tber c~ aol~ the ~.eut . . Al......" ~ I , ' " ~. of blatory &0 --7 i4e0lo9i..~ . . . . . . . . d1_ppolatad . . . . . . . . . . 1. tM r;.op1rlt11al . . .14. c/ "at.ber .aet ..". t:IIa . . .t, lie 8dt . .". . . . ...._ , aaI ... . .at _ve tJIa ffta.ro. ilia r . .~ ,..., -189 ..lthar a pallti.ciu ~ aft Yeol091.ft. lilt 40. ."' 11 'to lie s reli9loDlflt, to CJO the' _Y of indIa .ity. ft eo1... tM ....t']IOU _at IMY lndean1ty. Ideologist. don't haft to pay iDd.-nity. tollticlaft. dOl'l't MYO to pal' 1nd. . .l~J'. Ua1~ d:ty ........ ,.~ 'cUDOt rM11 a .iIll. . . world. 81ft .at be 801wid. bII-.alt)' _ t ... paid. !'bar.fore, howeftr fool1_ it a1tllt .... , ... cllo_ to be a relijloniet. Me ia WI. . . , bu.t in order to pay fOX ~ that ~_ ~ ~, _ 81ft 11". lit aims-. .. atarte4 frca the Cl'eepeat p ece in ball. . . bad napou1.bUlty foe tIIa f.llure of Mul, ~ fail. . . of lIoaa, tba faUure of Abl:ahiIa, tM faU.e of IIDNa, end for tM \IDfa1fUled lIl.alOft of 1foW did . . .~., QoI P:epRed _.ls~f1l1 ~ ff)J: rather' a &1.n10ft to ... hlfU1e4. ftta r.oftI of tIIa .lOa........t aut SynfjII'IU

"ft.

CJOU-"..

.,.pu.

.V-

bee...

pa_.

4J111tar.,...,

tal,.

J _ . ..

0'"

,,;-

e~fJtth U tMI of a .wt. 01 ~* UJ~ "H'NN~ bJI R4v .~ .SUdtJ!} (f1ftfI8ntlll lJirltDP of ftwi""'-g crt ~toIM .lftu~z. ~nUtg CMiUI' 1.11 ~t.owPl_ N. I and foJWtllf'tll lX.Nlt.fttne of 'h'tlifting !tnt tIM lJrtifioation C1wrch of J'apml. I'l t7I."dn to gflt ""ffJl'fllGticm to thll fON;'" "';'''~(J ~fo'NI their ~ fPowr tM u. S mtZ~ pN1i1rri7tl.U'Jl .aiting 1au bMn cor.p'Z..tdJd.

rRu

tit"

of Korea were to be brought togetiH2't:. Syngman Rhea was supposed to beAr Divine Principle. Be was a pious Christian. Therefore, his spiritual level must have been to this ~xtent. (Ml". Sudo points to a diagram on the board.) And if he 'eceived Divine Principle, his spiritual fou~dation would have L~en ~o this extent. (Diagram on board.) Because he became President 0f Korea, he was the central fignre of Korea. If he could have come to understand that Father was the Messiah, therA he would have been the central figure for the nationwide foundation for the Messiah. Then, the central figure for the foundation of faith was Synqman Rhea. The forty days condition to aepu-ate frcaa Batan was fulfilled; Korea was subjugated under JApanese fSO'rUel.gIlty for exactly forty years tro~ 1905 to 1945. Th!s is lite the period when the Israelites were ruled by Egypt for 400 yeAr Next, Syn.gman Rmle waD the central figure for the foundation of substance. Centering on Syngman Rhee, All Korean. could have united into oneness. Then the nationwide fouadation for the Messiah \1KHlld have been lai.d. Then if the President of Eo!.'ea .i\ad been pious and pri.n:;::pled, the Korean n!ltion would have been restored at once. I~~ this h.:ld be~n the case, Korea would have been tbe Messianic COW1try. Thi s nation ~uld have been different frcm the usual Clu:istian country. lJsu;lllr in a Christian country the spiritual bacJcqround is just Christ.ian _ 'l'his tUile the spiritual background would have been a new message from the Messiah. Everything lIIOuld have beeD decided by God I iii words. God I swords, God's truth would have been put into practice. God's words would have been tho foundation for the Conat:itution in Korea. The Aaerican Constitution is not alway. goo4, it ia not always in 1 ina witb God's words. FOE" in.t.ance, the JllD.erioan COnstitution allowb fornication. In the _ i.n.1.c ooaat:r:y fOZ'ftic"~ioft will not ~ allowed. The American Constitution aaya that you co do it under ~e:Y:tain <.~irc:.uust&!tnces, Therefore, the ___ricaD Conatit-Qtion must bt; changed. Therefore, in tAa kinqdoa of Gocl, or M iaAic coWltry, fornication ~nd a!d1) 1 tery ttill.constitute feloay. Anyway, the Messianic country or Meaaianic nation .ust be established. God' 8 words will govern this country. Then this will })(~ the Adam country, the victorious Adam na.tion. From the beginning, !~re\;l coull have been the Me.sianie country and victorious Adam country. 'Pnen in this case, englanc1 would have been the Eve country, and Americi:'l ~ould have been the archangel country because America is born from F.n.:land. This would have const.ituted the Abel calBp in the third VlOrld war. You may think.. tha. t ,Korea is a very S11IAll country, a. newborn, small country, ar.4 thAt. it wouldn't haft ba4 1NOh illfluenQe on England and America. But, JOu know, if tM Claiftiau iA~acoWltrl' could receive the . . . .iAh 88 Me ~, then Chriatiaaity wouldn't be a ra.cial level religian or a nationwide reli,ion, but. wo:rldwide religion.. Theretore_ if .aybe 10 lIlillion or 20 .millioa Korean christians could have received the .Messiah, then th1a-.v "."98 ~ul.d have been qiven to En91anQ and A1M:i.ca. America 1. a Christian country and England is a. Christian country. The pres~ent of America is a Christian and the Prime Minister of England is a Chriatian. And if this message had been given to all Christiana allover the

rJ~';2e,

',;110 b,,~~e t.he:! President

....

.,

~.'orld. then the govl.'lT.l:t.ant..s of England and of America ~uld MV"':: obeyed the Measlah. 'r'he::l t.,.uity \>JOu+d ht1.ve been no problem. Under the direction of t:he Mess:.:i.ah /I the three countrie.s 'WOuld have been united under the direction of. G<x1. . If that had been the ca~.e, t.~.e Cain CaMp would have r.u3.d no Lning I l~othlJlg at all. The Abel CC'.J!)P would have been able to swal.low up the Cain camp with ~o w.apons. Through. a political or fina.noial l1letb.od or desperate calamity, the Cain ca-l'np might ha.v~ he~.m crushed si:roply I at. once. C.~mniam \!Ould M"le been destroyed i\";; once "withvut any trQuble, and ~:':ld rfar III would hava been ow~r. The rl.bt.~.l r-ar"ll? would have b-e.e.:n ables to qeat victo=y O\JWo the Cain ca.mp witt..ot'c c.o..ath or confusion or trAgedy. UpO!i!1 this foundat1on, the aansi.,.!"! 1rfIOuld h&~ stoocl M .... iah. 'to all aankind.. Be could haVG 8tocld all the TnlQ ParMtn of all ~ind.. His glo:y COQld bavc shoW'a all OV9r the wrld. And &11 M.nkind could bave coea back to hj~, and he could have qiven hope, fo~qiv~~s. of sina, rebirth and new life. His glory 't!OUld ha~o r'!h.ot.--n allover the world frCll'A the l!:l50 IS or early 1960' s. Th!U"fifore, J;'.tbe4.' ~aid that he could.n' t do an:tthing lJ. t all until his 30' 8 or 40' s. !fe lR'.9 parsec:uted, mistreated and misunderstood. But he pertWlvered and persevered . He said he ~1as just like cattle driven to tho slaughterhouse "'ithout. any r(:!;E.li.~;itanc:,. He said he wasn' t suppo8ed to talk. to us. __ were young and net. so special people. He waan't suppo~8d to ta~ to U3 directly. Then what happened? ~tween the Lord of tM. Second Advent and Syng'J&!ln Rhae we xc;: mediators: two .inl..ters.. The two miniM""._ were representAtives of Christia.nity. T~ betJ:&yed FAther. Tbarefore, Syn~n Rhee f'.ta.rted to persecute' the Lord of the Second Advent aftex M beca.m.-e President of the count!:y. The Mes.iah va.. ~MC\lted 1\11 aver tru} country--nationv~. pareecution--by the 9Gecnaeat, by Chri~t~nity, by the people. The 2MBber. were 1 than til. a_bar of people in this room. They were persecuted all mntr the country, even ~i ne\;1Spapers. radio and 'rJ.. In this tray C1u:istiaDity betrayed the Lord of th.-e Second Advent. Thi 8 i . the smae pattern the betrayal of the Israelites againat Jemua. If JesuS bad been able to become one with Judaism, Sesus CQuid have established the k.inqdOll of Go<l on earth. But because of the Israelites' failure to unite with Jesu., he had to be c:.:-uc.'. fied. Jesus, who C&JDe as a Lord of Glory he had to be crucified. Jesus, who came as a LOrd of Glox-y had to be Lord of Suffer ing, and he had to go the way of the orucifixion. The LOrd of tho Seoonn MVent, \~ho came as ths Lor4 of Glory hAd to be the Lord of Suffering ~~cause of the failure and b1atrayal of Cbristi&nity. Thill i . the 1:... 210:1 W:l Father bad to 90 to North ltarea. It f ~ just like Jacob and EM" in that. if EMU .bad obeyed Ju:ob frOD t:J.a beg'inning, Jacob ~hln r 1: ~V~ hA-d to CJO to Baran. ~n ~II~U di(m' t obey JAcob and trim to k1.11 hi.Q., J&Cob bad to go to Sara.."1. It'a tM uae hera: if ~ Chr i1!ti&nal bad obeyed the IDrd of the Second Advent froa thA beginnlm.g , be ~uldntt have had to qoto 1iaran or North Korea, the. At.!lnic c!C-',ini.r:ln a.M 8\\ffu eo .,uy tX"i..bulatiol-,S. This is tber&&aoft Ul.l.Y Path""...%' l.1a.n po1I:'liIe:lUted. tozt1.U'eQ., psrsecuti"..d

r.i'7

and imprisoned. Fath~ suffered gr~atly a3 you know. The LoX'd of the Second )\dvant--Christ.i.ani.ty--Syngman Rhee . 'r. Sudo '''rite!:. on the board.) The.~ thr&e I'llso symbolize Ada.l-n-~e--the archangel. Christianity was lo~t; thexefore ~e was lost. Therefore, the missi.on of the Eve country, England, had to be transferred.. JaCOD restored Ev(! in Haran, the Slltanic do~i.nion. Father

restored fallen Eveln North. Korea. 'lhi. pnttern had tc be e~{panded to thE. worldwide providentiztl diepensation. Tharefore, tha Eve country had to be rostored from tht.! pol5ition .of fall..,n !'::V~'. rr. ~rld war II, Japan wos '.n th4l pos1t~,on of falle.n E"J~. This is the reason why Japan became the Eve country. Because of the failure of the Christian ministers in Korea, the Abel camp was destroyed once. Therefore, Satan was able to invade: base4 in RUBSi& I Communism began to develop c.xtensi vely . As you know, Eastern Europe was involved in Communism after h"Orld War II because of .Russia. Russia 10 the. angal. The mission of the angel is to prepare for the coming of AdUll and Eve and also ~o rair.:n t..'lem. Tru.:refore, with. support from Russia, Red Ch.ina and North Korr-:>:d were born. Red China is the Eve country. North Korea is the Adam country. Both of' theln are new-born countri.es: their foundation is old bat they were born newly. They have. become the strong~st countr.it::s in the cain camp. Co_unism did not develop because of strength in the. thecry itself or because of lSuperiority in its leaders, but because of the failure of Christianity. The betrayal of two ..u.inisters against the Lord of the Second A(!Yent. is the providentil\l reason why C~"1lI.'IUniSil devftlopad tlO IlUch.. This is the reaeon why C.ommunism developed flO much and milliofts and millions of people were

~.lled.

Because Chri..t.ianity was lost to Satan once, God bas had to abandor. Christianity once. This is the reason Why Christianity ~.as deteriorated so m~h. For JUDy churches there is just a big buildiny and very few people--fifty years old, sixty years old, seventy years old. Old man an:i women are sitting and living oat their latter many young people been closed for almost. four years. Because of the deterioration ot Christianity, no one came here. The decline of Christianity is not due to the laziness of ainlet:.ers aDCl bishop.. It happened !>ecAUM of the betrayal of Chri.tianity aqainst the Lord of tba Second A4vent. Chriatianity tailed it. ai ioft. 'l'twrefore satan in..acl~ America. fe.mal corruption, the. 4rucJ problea and faaily di.vi.llioD are .~l ultimately a result of the failure of Chri8tiaftity, the be~ayal of :--.~istiAns against the Lore! of t..he Second Advent. This eYGnt C'nused ;;;""the ,t:,h.gedy of the deterioration of ABeric., the JIOS~ glorious country in t.he world. A1ac!!rica is now in decline. I.t's noon--2 o'clc:ck, then 3 o'clock, .. o'clock, 5 0' clock in the afternoon. The gun L' setting. American people cannot be proud of America like tlu:y were thirt.y years ago4 Aftlericans used to say, ":My country is the most wonderful country in the world. We. can he~p you. Wh,tlte..:nr

days all.

~nd

an old mi.nister is praying like this Amen.

Thats

How can this Christianity save the world? 'I'his seminary was built forty years ago and came. But we were able to buy it because it had

S/fr'A/4-7 :;

98

llVly happen iD the ~14, ~ eM be. Z'e&poIl8i.b1a for that. A1Ierica is great, but nov America i . retreating, retreating, retreating. American people cannot be proud of America. Row . . NY, "My country i.s not so good, my friends are not iKi good, 1: mYhlf am not so good. It Ame.r ica is losin9 confidence. iIb cannot take care of Asa. We

cannot take care. of Europe. Retreating, retreatin9, retreating. Just because of the betrayal of repre.sntative Christiana aqainat the Lord of the. Second Adn.nt. sinee the Hesldah eould not fulfill hi. ai.aion based on Christiilmi.ty, he bad to e.at&bliahhi.8 own foundat.ion. Thi. ift the Unification ChrQCA. 'I'M aia.1Oft of the unification Church i . to =e8tore the falluro of Chrietianity_ Firat of all, Chrfnti&Da 414n ~ t bali.". tile Lord of the Second Advent a. t.ba Lord ot tM Second AdVut. 'lIIM'ef.e, tile Ullification Church. Ja\\at ra',~ive t.ba J.3e1ah . . t.H . . . .iaIl. 'fbe unification Church must obey the *-tall aad 1 __ t.M ....lah. ftaar.fore... are indGlmifying the fall . . . of Cbri"tiADa nov tU'oU9h Oltt own activities. Through the Yictorr of tha Day of Hope Ca.paiqnr Father has now fulfillod what Cbriatianity should bay. done. Already the Unifi.c~ti.on Church bac exceeded Christianity_ 1'1:011 DOW on Chriatianity Muat obey tha Unification Church. ~hi. 18 the providence of God. Therefore, va must vi tness to .illiat:el'. and bichops frOl'A now on. It t s possible. We cau get victory. Secondly, because it was the failure of Christianity that allowed Ccrmuni.sm to develop Be much, we llUat be responsible for the solution of Communi_. Thi. i . th.e mi lon of F.L.F., Freedom Leadership Foundation, and the. X.P.v.o.c., InternatioDal Federation for Victory OVer Ca.un.t... C~uaL_ 1. atill d.v.lop,t... even now. In A.ia, the free. coantriu are .19 iJlyaded by CllIl u,i.-t fol'c... It'" a tuciJ:ale a1tuat1oD. In hrCll\'iilll', tl8 iDfUtratilMl of ec-un1_ 1a
nov very strong.
OD. C_PUMa.

IlIa Allerica there are

Many yoeng atudeDt. aft alrM417 . . ca.auaiat1c .,,..nta Oppra1t.Ma of CO _ _ i"t. .tladeate by t:ba goftZJaent or by the police depart:l.lUt lead. JOunt atu4ut.s to orqan1ao a Co_unist lIOV8ment at OIlCe ud tM .1:ut1oll -.lad.. j u t like put OlQ
If .berica becoaats i.mrolyed in Co'.un1 . . , tM world has no hope at all. If ec.auni_ developa, wbat will bee. . of the world? As you know, Ru ia is tha angel country. '1'he Ql:clK of tha fall was firat of all, tJIe anqel, tMn BYe aJJd tMn Ae.a. Therefor., the angel i8 the foundation and Ad&JI i . tbta fru1.t. Fir.t of all eo.aunism started ire-. ba.ia. U8Xt., it ap:reACl t:o 11M Ch1Aa, aD4 then, to North. Eo:,... l'allea M.a was the fr.lt ~ evU. IIOrth Korea ~.t be tlw. frut o~ CUI anis. '!'bar.fore, 1f CCl . . . . i _ coaea to bave dcw'nlon on.&' tbA ~r14, it. uon1t be _ i a Jed OhM, but Itt.Ja ll-aung tIbo wW dC81aiaa O'NI: the ..-14. . . .Ul . . bo of tba .arla. ttben 1,000 ,.us A90 at tt.te tUae of t.III.- fall of DIUl, uIIo dJ.4 tbe ege1 1Jmada fkat? ..,... eat Allel couat.r7 do JOn think will be the first tu. .t of OC Li1_? (Japea.l ~ Korea 1- trying to bring About 011 Lud. re901ution ba. . OD t.ba ~ residents in .Japan. '!'br. . bt1DIre4 tboWIan4 c.-ala. are 11...,1n9 in Japan.
fire.

-7 ,Aft''''

aa rna of

~.l_.

g..

un

'-dltond:u:~.<; to averthr.ow Jnpe..n.

::'lM.i~ L"}, t ..~~e. uc\ :".;;:;1: l'tamG';~ed tl!~.lH.nt! Jto:reMG l!vla9' in Jap.~n ~n:1 .l~ of t.b..em are C~'!]ni.gts manipulatod by lthl Il-Inllnq. They're

Red Ch.in.a is al~ trying to br1nCZ li!bout. re.volut1..cn in Japan b.?-sed on Chinese dirE'.ctlcn. A couple otE :~s ago, it. t~fl a f:~.rrible sl.tuation. rt seemed liB U a revolution ~mll near at D.J'!.nd aue to agitation by l\ed Chir,.a. And if Japan becomes involved in Communism b~ca1l8C of P.ed China or Hor';;h ICorea, Russia \'1i.~1 invade Japan because 4.~,~ch one oZ thBn~ co\~trie~ l:.!l0t1l'!l tb..'t if they can dc\~inQ.t:,e Japan, they can c~af.\L'"!ate l\r;iA. ItOg ~uy b:".~. J,,-PNl is the only country L:1, Asia t.':lat. oen :t'Q.Sll!' co::r...at9 m't.h ..K:r:Ar1ca or Eur~. P4d China 1'lZ.~ no L~u:;:tr.ial fowy.llltion awl it would ~fit by ro1z.1..'9 Jeapan t 8 tect;z1010<]l". If ~G:i.l. caw C;S~ J .~, it C&D havo ice-fr0e bm:bor~. ~ussi&.l. harJ no ~)free ~t.G Along ~ haifie OcnIGA. Ruuaifl alr0&dy has ~%O them 200,~~O tJ.OU~ mur. J!ipAft. AB]'OU !tncm, _lamia i~ n past l"la~te= at hoi"WnfJi.~. ~ carn'J!Of: trum this conntry. ~n Ruasia i~ thinki.ng, I!Oh." A"f?JI1'.s: ica if! fJ~ong; we cannot ~ up to America!" t.ban R\U'G;'''' r:ailp.s. ~1!lAn Rus!!ia feels, "Oh, 1Q can d(ll!stroy hal: ,If wben RusoiIA \1'616 con~ iclent, RursoiA attAcks. Therefore, j.n case of a national ClIlen'9ct.ncy in J~pM, Rcaza will iP4ttack Md the islaM trill be involved in C'.omrJ'Wli~ at once. If Japan is ClOmInmized by l1.ed Chi.na, hasia or Nort.h ~rea, what country do you t.h.ink. to1ill be. inv~.ded by Japan? SOuth Korea. t'lly? Who did fallcln Eva tempt.? Adam. This i8 t.h.a reason. 1.f Korea is invaded on t~ .idea, eM thia maIlll COW'lUy cope with Comauni.t:m? No. Tl:li=.n this psnLn8ula vill M united contering on . .:>rth Korea. Then Go4 Mam wl11 be f&l.laa, and frOB 1:hf1 \l'nj.ty of "'-fallen ~ ar:.d l'f":m, ~t kiN of chi14l:o td.ll ba born? FAllen children. Dat ~n it a.An? trral~iplJ.eAt1.oa of lIiD. IOlIlltiplic&tiob 0: sin. J!1ult1plf~~iG4 of ~!m. ~ the ~. world t!"111 be involve! in Ca.1Z:a1nlD. l"rcm Mth t.hG pr~id.uat..lAl u4 pract!n&l pobt of v1ev this is true. RPA ChilU\ M!l 4 or 5 aillion a:r::I.Mt1 .old1ers. I clon' t know how many thay can cr. .~. Tban Wbmt frea JMl"tlon 1n Asia elm cope ''fith this COIDlunlla? !!eo country. 'raiwan? Ic' .. iapo ihle. It will be cruAhed in one'llinute. Father bas Mid that '!aiWCL"'l couldn't survive. for e.Vtaft one 'tAlk, ~t rithin ocmpla days it ".1111 M overcome. And Thailand? no. :tndonea;iA? No. BUXIIa? t~. India? No. Even In<i1ia is nov very close to CORllllWliSll in 8.fm1:Se. If Asia becOJOe& involved in Caamuni., tMn Africa will be iDvolvod vGry

I!.

floa t in tba EAst. China .... Ml\rl:t' rdUld froa JapAft cae many, !M.ny dead corPJ_ floatag. 'rtte Bed Cbineea killed .any p8Qple at once and buriet! t:haa all; but becauae of floods All the . . .4 bodiee 'loatod "----- out L'"lto the sea.

Red Cb.f.na .l~,. haa ~y troopa and _ny activities qo!ng on in Afrf. ca. Dacau_ of eueh st.rong 1DfUtration by ec.auniam. thera is nOf.t' a tcr.ible situation iD Africa. Many Cb.risti.ana are be.inq killed, IP.!lNac1.C'OO, in ceatral Africa. R.ed ~ 18 pro~ly bebina t.h.i.s. 'fhe F.::ad Chi.aeBft l'ulve kill_ auf ~l. fdthi.D tlvlir own COWltry, _ybe fron 30 t.o 60 8111101l people. llany rel1.gi.oaJ.sts, teacberc, la.Ddloru, atu4eDU, aad Ch&'iRil.&aa _ve llMn. idlla~ bocauee of CClllMmia. SO _ftl' paopla bave ~ kUlecl tbat the1J: d0a4 bodiea

soon.

S//'"A14-7S

100 Alao one day . , one 84id that 1IIbaD tbay got a 1>i9 fi.h fro. the & MIl appeared. TlU.a is a rfl.al story. If you fish for tuna frca the P.cific or ..t.laDt1c ocean and a big hand comes out Thi. 1. an caen. Communist China'. next target i. Africa. If Africa i . involved in COIIIIlunism, then Europe will alao be 1mrolYll<! very SOOIl. In Africa and _stern Europe there ia a founclation for ca..uni_. If the outside world is iJrrolved in eo-un1D, evtm ~ica will not be able to cope with C~niS'lll at all, becau.. froll within AlIerica 80 1M.ny people are now involved in Co8llUni_. An4 if America is involved in Communi.. what country can be responsible for the solution of thi.s world? If tha world is inW)lved in caaaunism there will be no religion at all .. ,.,J'fO"r4elig1ol1 at .11. fo .aibll Unification Church members will be ._sacred anc!:next . the Chr stans will be victiJas of _ aeree. And there will.be JlO Cb;..ach at all, no love at all, no faith at all, 110 prayer at .11 far llare than a thoUHnd

aea the fingers or hand of

year

Satan v1l1 be l~ Oftr tU world. . I'M papoM of CC c i _ ia to cJ.~y tbe fouadaUOft fOE' tile . . . .iAh..". 1'be purpotie of Communi_ u to cleatroy., the fOUNSation tor tha....1ah aDd to IIake hia fail in hi i ion. ft18 18 the pqI'pOM. of :Ca.ulll_. Satan knows this very well. Therefore, 1f we are the cb,Udren of Father and care for Father, we .uat aolve CoIIIluni_. tea ~.t Ave the purpose by destruction of commun~, CUMaunl.tic tbeqcy, C~i.tic dominion or acwereignty. If eo.aun1S11 the ~ld, the future of the world will be ~i.-rable and the pa~ of the world will come froiD Father. Thial_ the reallOt'l ay va allow ca-u.niam . to exUt. The deepest reAlIOft why ~ fight again.t Co_uni . is because C011lllUniSln i8 satanic. It ia the enemy of ~,lIea.iah, the ellemy of Father. CODI1Iuni_ taevil, because ~. . destroys the purpose of creation 3.n4 tba bappbe of . .Dkind. . Bow oan _ '801". world affairs? Nt you know we are fallen. Pallen . .n C&IUlOt: 1101" ain. Bee. . . . of t:ba fall, ~ bttcW unprinCipled. Therefore, bow ban _ eo1_ tb.ia tIO~14~ Pallen M_ ia the crueial ia11eD Ma, in~. _ l a g ~ Jror... ttorth lCoi:ea must be the cncial po1at, cJ:'\JC1a1 cain, c:ruc1a1 ....en Years Cain. Therefora, lIorth Korea u. tbe f1nalCa:IA of tt.WDi'14, the fru1ts of S4tan frOlll a1x thowaand. year. ago. 'l'IMtr.,~e, Satan loves Xia Xl-.unCi Then thtouqh h1a, he apeda ...~ lewes bim moat. In both. case. JDrea vill e tbe interaal center: of the world. The solution aust COllIe fro. t:he reversal It muat start fro. the Mam country. 'through the zv. count.J'Y, tba reversal "ill ccae to the archangel. Tbe 1.4-. natlol1. 1.. the enter ot t.iw world. Thia ceaae-fir. line 1n Korea muat b-. the gate at lfhich God and Satan cope. 'lbe solution will c~ frOll Adall. '1'he EVe coa.ntry 1. the target of SataD fir.t. Ther..fore, Japan ia crucial. But however crucial Japall . .y be, the .solution doesn' t CaDe frQa Japan. The IIOlutlQI\ 4oean't QOIIa fro. the Pri.a Minister of Japan. He cannot lIDClerataDd bpw to .,lva the probl. . of COs.uni_ in hi. own country. 'fila 801utioD (loaa I t COllIe froll "-eri.cA or J:DglaN!. ZV'en the Pre.ident of .....1c. cannot UDC1erstand bow to .01". the problell. Tba aolat!oa doe. . ' t ca.. fro. Bngland; tba solution doe.lt ccae frca Japan- ~ Ad_ we vill be saved, frca ainle A&ua. Therefore, a ne" JlesSAge auat be given to the leader of Korea

COV"_

_-.ot

.,.t.

CQUr...

] 01

first. It'o only ~> e. I-13;;.r;ie-1'.l hf) ~c:.-r.: oow t ) f!01v~ the \:m:t'ld . ( This is the ::ca.O!;n t.~.e PZ'im~ rl inistf".I!'; of ';2..pa.."l EiU3t re-ceiv0 -the ~ssiah, not even ar:> thz M~~~i'..:.h, but 8.r1 th.'3 9'xe.t te D t leac.E:!!' o ~ ~ he world. And e.lco ~.rican government leadc.r3 :nust und.~ rztClnd he's the only m.?n wl~ can naVG the l'rorld. The rolution doc:-::n L~: come from presidents or principle, but fraz:l tJ'I...e Mansiah. Tn(t::,e[ore, Pro~ident: Fora ne.eds the ~-!3siah. Too Pr.i.oe I inister 0 2 Japan needs 1 tb0 Messiah. Ar-..d the Pre.nide.nt of KorNt. also ngcd:'3 tt.e :Ses~ia.h. Al:Jo, however Christinn J'a~n may 00, howevar spiritual or i.rt::-on:1 Itmerica ma.y be, ~ ooln'::ion doecn't CCft:e ~rcm them. T~ t:Jolut:1.o"1 come~ f.~om T..orea. '!'b!er.afo.::o., tho goverruaant or %(orela 13 b"'l"il !'-'~ c. eS3ent~1 amd f\:'.Ml":1WJ'lt.D.l At!!1 ia90r.~"U\t. 'rhe ~!utioo cc::-~n ;';rt'C ~ ri.Ore.an n.:ltion. 'Z'~ 801n'tion o~ t.M. KortMll ~tion r;w~t tD ;:r.D IJOhlti..,.'1 of the. ~:;orld. One country l!!lUZt: 00 NVe<:')., othel."Wi~ the trorld c~nno~ b:tJ ~~verl. ltorea must be. !:avd first, c~lrlso tha world cannot M &a'J'cG. . It you arG the .e.e~1ah, hO'tf can you mave ODO country? Can y,.:m say hear ma speak Mcau8e r' m ~ ~~3~iah? Then how? tjQ ~4 ct.".:) ~':.")u save one n~. tion? tiy ttitne.cl!Jinq? By becoming II t-1Or2d reoown figure? Wi til. Di.vir.e principle? Tho tl~.miah' a idea is xax di !f~r rl-at

Tba purpose of resto1:'.'l t i C!.,'l Therefore, the Messiah' 8 idea is to indemnify the failure or Adam. Then, this is tlw Mec!3iah' s idea to save one nation on e~th. Pirst of i'lll, he restorcG t lYJ faihlXe of 1:Idat'\ t t; r~!!. ~e roo t-orad hi5 own tlinl~'Hi rn:ti.l:~r . This ill cu.llro too fir1jz l'CVf!n y:.).Qi.~ COUXl!g. ~fore th&t, thm 1~<e~ ~ i""l1 ld to ~ throu9h 1:rf hiD-~~. Thml, ns you ltDow, frC3 1960 co 19fi 7 ~ s called the firct m<i'-V~)l )~~ CCur~, tha CQU'se to r~.tore onel ta.t!'ily tor God. '?h..io ~ru&ily .!. ~ (mn..Uy 'W'hl.c~ Adaa iJbmal.d h-:lV~ realizerl. Th.!:ough tre '1'iGt.o~y o .~ t....~iD e~ven Y3t':-~ cot,1rtr.fl, tho Messiah dc~lared G~tn DAY. Danoo on th..i..rl foundation, too ~JUJr.,jBh could flt...\X't tr~ . second sever, year COtU'lJ3. The purpo~F.! of the ::;ecnne. mc7C:i y~"'JI course is to &0 ~.7hat Christianity "hould Mve done to e ~J ta.bli!.h t .he condition to re.store o r.e nation. Already the internal foundati.cn is laid. Not1 r baaed on this victory, the third ~even year $urted in 1975. And the purpose of the third seven year course is to establish tile condition to nave the world. Therefora, i this seven year course, the ~~rld will be involved in confusion and p~ple will undexstand that they need thm Unification Church. The people of the ~rld will under8t~~ that it ie only tba Unif.L~ation Church that cnn !lave the ~ld. '!'he individ~l content!) of t.he aecond MVGl yer.z courae are alr&ady r8C'O!lll!'Mmded ror ~ third seV6..~ yaa.r CO't~.r ae The M3.88iah ~ II fo~.nda'tion step by stap. TherElforc I hie idea I hilS understanding, his .,thod in ~ar cHffe=ent fr~ the poli tic ian 's method. His mothod ian' t to gll)t 80vereignty or position, but is to pay inde1&Ility. This i1l the true way. By she~inq sweat, te.ars, and blood, 11--: haa paid the indemnity condition to reDtore the ~rld. Due to the victory of the M~8siah, the solut.ion of the rtorean penineula i:::; near at hand. It 1r; corring
is to restore the failure of M?-...m.

from yours. The Messiah started frcrn

th~

root.

~/'" :,.) tt/I/"..1 .. . ? i) . -

102

closer and closar to ~lution. KDwe1Jer i~C1l!1ible it JUy seem, if only tw~ indemnity eondit~on ic paid, ~t ~lven it auto-

naticallv If Ch.!"istianity hadn't betrayed the ~..esl!lieh, thero would

have been no <1iv redon !le.t.lroen tlOl."th and South in Xorcz:;. It ,,~. t3 the failurG of C0r i Gtianity to receive the ~~D8iah thnt cau~~ ~h~ Adarll country to be dividflrl in Cain and Abel. C~in Adam. and JUJel }-..dam. T~ purpo~ o~ the division ian' t division i tae: lf T~ p\.'.r.po~ of divinion irJ u..~!fit;1tion. Th...~gh. unification Koreans em''), reca.ivm th-e r:'~tl\fp.Uth. ~ J:ocoptir.m of tP_1l f;1{'!o~in1~, too nolutic::1 of :lin, aM. tr:t..') t'al~e.t1cm of th-ill count~y thz:'ouqh the Me..ss.i8n i~ the ~~poGe of dlvi~io~. Too cb.:iL~e of oollltJ.on can ~ gi~ thIr~ t.1D&~: fCr-Kation, c;r~..Jth, and per!ectiDn. 'l'!lre.o tL..... g. Obe cUneo C~ in 19SO.

As j"Ol' first.

C4:lln k.ille:\ A1ml, thez~for8 wU ~eeil~ ~1I!!il In the early J!K)rning ot June 25, 1950, SumllY, lRO'!"Q than one f'Jlndr&J thousa n(i U07'th Y-orcan troop. invaded tha s':>uth at once.

k~t'I,

The Kore~s fought wit~ bloodshed, and many poopl~ b~an to flee rapidly. The qovernn.nt of South ltOrea support~ by tM Unit~ States a.ru~. halp trC!B the United NatioftfIJ.
i\ United Nations er~<](,mc:r f~ting ~s h&ld.
~

Sc>c\U"H:y

Council of the. United N(\tic.:1s had ~ s1Oia1 meeting. U3ually the ~~curity Council didn ' t p~cpc~a ~nythL~g at all because of th~ veto. If i\mer ica m~de a proposnl, then RU~Gia refuned i ~ with a
veto.
~rk

at all.

The 9acurit7 Council of tly.~ United ND.t.ion~ But ~ly Anol.l!Jh, d";'! delC9c!l.te frOB

l\ st.CR;O.ch 8:C~ or M~Y tItr> "elC;1\~ from !m~i& (.U~:l tIlt-tend this day. ~~4!ltOTO, t .h or.e ~~ no veto, ~ tha I:'fieoit.ltWll t.~, ~ o~o~ to di~t<!h tm!ti~d f71J~iol!.~ tr.'~~ t!;) South r.Q~. 'i'.~'h':rD after il'r"2it.i~n, c,~nto%in~ en C.Q.~-enl !'.M!."tJn.~, t~ Azlnrican oceupatio!l A~ in .!a~n ~I!l &iepet.ehe4 tJ) ~rth a"\dl

a.b!3cnt thl.:1 t~ becaUge ho l'trAd

al~st dic1n' t ~l!Joif'. ~!J ~tM~9 11...M

th~t.

I don' t~.

South Korec.
co \L'"l tr iea

ll.rerie. or

tr~G ~e

a iGPfttcbsfl f!'On about 15

of Gonerml
Mac~thw:,

Any-tmy mldeK tM

c~

AmericZ',n troopB l~nded. r-~cArthl:!~ ,,;as able to l&nd 50 o r 100 tp..ousand troops ion onn pl.ace and e\:l".ot~~er t~ lulftared. eI\ouaanj troops i..11 another. AM from both s i.,'ea North Korean ~OO?o ~0 4ttackod. i\nd 50 many died. 30 ru:ny North ~0'm uoops 6;,ioo.
Becam~e o~ blood en both Bide B, the rivt"!ra ~&Ilk9 1:"ed. l\nd North K.o rean troo,n 'W'8!:<l < ' llmo$t cru~hod into p1.ecell, aDd t.tay ran aYay, thsy fled into t~ l{'O::,~. An1. all tM mlY 1:.ck to t!'-.e

North, they kille.-l 80 many innoc~nt peepl~, yev..ng and old, ~n and ~-n. ?ber~f~re, in front of parent~, bahi~. ~e ~il lcd. In front of children, parentt'J w.re ki1186. III fran '; of hYr:~MII,
wi9'e1l Were rapl. After~., ~l)th J!orl38 ~ tha t.:~~WI~ anti-C~ilJt CO'tU!try !n ~ wozld. J\ Chr!stlrul, ~1"!1ti...c~~:,;a.!ast country ia truly tba to~~ation f.or tM ~a.!.at!l. 1Uti4 f''.D!:ft....!UI u.nderstand the Mture of C~m aft&i' ths pAllinnt,. of s,", tmcl\ blood. On tM way back, as l'Ola kncm, Pa~ 11be.rat(~1 --

October 14, 1950. Basro en l\ promi.se tmich Mao oadQ -to troop. now came to ~'Ua bor"~r line. ~

,.11

R.i;a

!I 1. 11 iDft

Ii-sun, Chl~~<'i Chilllc.a t:'":"oc'Pf:

103

ere ~b:Uued. '1'~ l~t't~.ri':~l'tl ~.n,.,w cO';;~ 'l:f!..t...'>. toom r::-ith '-1llachi.ne c.:uns. '1'(' "1 tbouC'and C~ aQd th '\~Y C'Q"p'cl t1'i~h it nt .... once l!.nd tan t!lol.ls,.n(1. W"""..,re Y:il1~1. nut ova..: . the ds.:'lc troo':":'o of the ChinetJ-.~ e.rny, anot.~ t~ ~..ou~\nd car.c~, n..l"lo tl';:41-:' ,~'1i:?, ano'tr.~ CaEe ilnd dead C:~rPcefl waxe like. a xno-.mt~~in. So afto=~arda ~oldierB beerune sick. FL;,J .lly the U.N. mission held t.o retreat. . In .1953, a r.ea:3(l-firc. line waa pC'C - - uuoa line o r. CCDJV~ fire li.ne. No~], coulc1 '.::h.~c be a c.oll!tio;) ~'t~...n C?t in and ACel? ~~. becRU~C o~ the cr.u~~, tho purposa of ~ni~icat i o~ \~snlt re~liz.f."d. At thi.l1 ti.::"1.~ ~.neral MacArth~,U' advise!i Pr'lsid~n ':'; Tru:J'..~n t"1 d&G;t-r-QY ~~th. Ko~-:-e~ includl..\19 Ctd.ne&a tooops. AccC):."di.ng to inio::m&tion, Tr\~r~" M .d lllEom't dccidei1 ~~ eo it, hut f.:.~'!I. Engla:-4, ~ I::~~~.~ f.."Z ru..rr~~: c~r.~ d::~ l~rat:.odr.."1d b.m tmt t..o . do ~'Ore. I t t>rl1fl t:'.;tqtQnic. ~..;,."l P":~QI~nt. ~~ CQ~tl~.n t t-

OOelc;.) t1l.et~ to ~]a s f ir,Qd

th... '..~ i;a tb.o
Na."!l ~

otu!c~ O~ ftO ~.

I.J"iMll!"

~al ~c~rt.~JS

and

r~. lVJn t~y ~ j~ h.~ t 4 t!~ i2lVQ1~ !n Vitt,t ';) t..rn ~rpoc:e af Goo It'il. a' c2cl~y~ IZO m~b.. TMl!:QfCitr~ t

~....on

e-:!noo 0:.' j'.l.Bt.

ot 1-..merica

l'res;'de.nt people didn I t

GOrY'ooLn~Q C~ oontQ:!lta c~ ~Tlw 1?rtemWent ju~t QiQi ot=oy.ro ~M p!..'\ovidznc-n o~ Gnd. ThnJ:'G.!Jfo::re, Tr~n C'OUld.~tt fulfill his ~80io~. Th-.e ~r.ican

the
th."1 .

J'tn~-: th.in nt '..11. T~..rc.fcrc I ~h~ rO~l!tion ~t;a,ge t-faB u..~cucoe~l!5ful. '1'~re1 ore, ~;.nond s~_nge. , ty.~ g:.-cm,h . l!lt~~:l'~, took plA~e :\!\ ~Jiet N~ ~1i tt~. sar::.~ p ;H .texn, ~~rt.h ;:mQ SOWt;'1. C;:dn utuc~ firat,

Co~nL""m att,~ck-oo fi=r;t. Ther.fort.!, sout.h Vi~t tlru:\ milked h~lp "- from ,~~er ica ';:;~.n ~1!!tn.:: ica 1 tiOO c Cllldn I t; f'"'-.l,f i). I it's mi ~sion in .' !tor~ !J.t\c t.'::'I ~').~'" ~~o iDr1r~i t~ th.~1 ~.f.07,O bGc:l~M Q~ tM! fRilure. 'lbeEe.fcu:o, ~~=i_c\\l r~ tol) dj.~t~,.~ 1arr() tz~l!. t..o Vimt ~.~ ~~ to JJ:or~. MoJ:.n t .k1i.n ~'2~..~ & n.i)"li ", ~~i:,:~u ~aogDm ~A Ul ~. t!2)~t. ~ In t-..Jm V"~ rc' ..>?l<"U ;~~14S'1 110 ~~y 1\h~lnZ'.nG Md tr~IDl~ fiCZ!1t:in9. ~ Vi1J~'l~ oo-~li:.i W.ll t~ ~'Ml,'!c ,~ ~-r..z::! 3~&ly. ~it;'..ru!Ia tfOO ha~ no o.,~.-.;::i~~'~ i~ r;er.h n jlllVJle ~J.n't ~@.g", ~,;aP.!G ~t tn ~o at all ... - jU.ll'l: ~1n9 t!!...~ l:r.cv.biD9. ~~ ;!..C ..~t'1~.M no!) J.d. . ~ to dof"Mt g-uerriJ.l~ t-~t.ictc. ~E.'e mto ~L2Y tl?!C-?7ght ~~~ fanne:a eo.nd ut:IVAl pt:IOple 1~ . OVern5.0ht: lI. Cl~~ tiOuld ~. l.nd next norniu? t.hey l1'O,.ld ~ 1>~c!.!. 97.lilinq "Hew tU'a you? n to th.'iJI ~:ric.:iin t:-00n~. tiliQn Mericano lenrned !trout toM de::::eptit::m,

tJmy oocnmn very n.ervom~.

'rhA l'..ItVDr icl'm troop6'l hc!.Id

~nt

I'r.)

U1.ol). l!'Ow

to solve tlU.R.
amr.!nition -- the Eve CQunt.'t'y view. Likewi.M, Viet of God is to overco~ and to &~jv,a t..e CE1i.,' l. Tbru:"efore, only a SD.t~nic movement "pprOOJEtC ~ &9&iu~t thif.l ~. 'l'oo.~Qfor. , ev~n in M!er~..ca, be.hir"d ~ ~.nit~r 1"..C'Yr~t i~ Cm.nw.nima. C~n.i8t~ ~a able to Cl\~Tl. ~ ~lll'l hr'J f!it;~t..ln~their con~clcmcc~,
the
IJ.~ ~r~.n ~r,

helped from

too.

Japan

~GU>.nc." or It:.".t~i,...~li8t. ic ~jJlt of NaJ.;~ fjeln~ ~~ition. 'I'M Frovid~e

but. ~ctually t..~ Corr:""~t1e ~'tZpO.~ l.r: to ~ CQSlI.l\mitm. COIrT-\!!\isI .l~yfj G~.~.1~ 3'la!.11t.H. t n ~.'r~ of Go-:!. Truly Cozmm.mis:m is fA "\tan.i!=. Z~~~T"'!:, G~t.hat1c. mth ~a C~1ni.t. may aeam, Comauni.ml io ~./l.un.tc. Ewntually, a CIt-'.:ioion lmG Ini.',d"l in Viet Narn -- a truc~ lJ.n-m was set again. The.rl, wan ~;h~ min!3ion (\f pre~ldMt Job.n~o!!.

104

fulfilled?
Th~refor~,

No.

The mission of this war wasn't fulfilled.

Wo~ld Na.r

growth i;c.age cllctics or otrll.t.e.gy waren' t successful. The final d.ecisicn b_'l~ yet to be M.O.~ on t~~ destiny of mankine.

As you kno:-r t;hi.o is

ng~i.n. Tbe t.K~ Me~ ~ iflh

III --

~:Orld ~~ar !,

fornation I g:c~th. and pe.rrC.ctio'l. Thin ilS thG ti..m9 to decide the d~mtiny of. ~n~tinu. ,the final ~ecision 1WJat be ~de in r\OrM
detlt .tny of ~-m1L1..nd ~~.pe.nd~ on this nation ~": 3r.e

II, III,

L'")d Sa tlln

t'..!'"'l

coping

~ith

tr'..a.c h

otM.-~ .

i\e :...~~n 43 ~ c~a~~~ ":;ir~ lin~ W~Cl f.;l!a t

Il-me.n Ftj.cp.;-u:t,.d
(l~clarecl

t.,') attllC~

~!O\!>th r:?X' ~n .

in Vi~t; ~, I:.::-n. In 1968, lw hc-:ld a lre~dy

h'-). l~\llc a.t~"=. the t1.outlL D.o o.l\talYfJ knows tM ptU"p<)t\e of C-ocl. ~...".t.J.n knowa 'lory l::lal1 o.nd It.i.ln U-cnm mUlilt M givon rev~l.:1.tLon:1 i7rXl z.~un. J'!'.i.\ I!-t;u.n ?rep.~ed to ~vadt'!; lUy~

20 c:c 30 ::~iln::; from ~1!l bor~~ k~ t~s Aa no ceaa.."l-fira, t!-..e.rc t~S jllRt ~ fortress. 1.130, the Mtion VAil ar?..,oo with
:ommu:ni~. YOU.11g ",net ol~ !'::en ",ere &~ tfith COI'IImunicm, and even t~P- high sohool boys and qi~ls -- GVftD the gr~r ~chool boys Z\nd girls \-Jere de.speri1.t~ to use ~ qt.m. Th4J fo~tre IH) was st&cng, although it waG incapable of withstanding nuclear attack. T~ i..nvasion 'antS schedulltd to to.lto pla~ in UI'ly 1972. :JeCt\U8e ha had alrel\d~' prepared to invII.de the South, Kim II-l5un d~clctred truat his 60th birthdl\Y would be held in Seoul. And h1e 60th. birthday celebration tBO A!j)ril 15, 1972. Hance, he had to inv~a before thi.e ti:m.s. !he roaSOll lAy he had failoo the pr6viou~ time ~" that ~ h.&d in;rll~ in the 1n.."'J!Der ~4ro."l. It wae hot and t.be hr~ ~z broken. !'M North K.oX"~ co\lldl1' t cross ths r1?ar with ~Jk& ~ t&Dku. They had 00 aany difficulties because tMY didn t t leave in the tf!ntar. In the winter l)eaaon it fr6830a 80 JWch tbat ...,en tr~ka I t&1ks, N1ythi~ CaD er08.,.

'l'here-fore, "inter ~&o!l wal t.hA best Meson tor thG eo.muniats to inv~de. . Therafore, the winter of 1972 WIll the belt chance for 1tia Il-sun t.o invade. ~ ga.'\~e the duactio;l for iDvasioD to the front lines Chrl.~. day 1911. ~~ tiae of Attmek will be given lat~." JUl'I Il-aun was V6Zy iJlpaticnt. In ord~ for tna North to Invade tba South, Kim Il-~un also p~ the difficulty that in the South ~0 im an ~ican army. This meant North ~re4 would have had to fight ~~zica. r~ Il-~n knew that ~ica haft the capscity to dinptJ,tch Pt01:e th.an 2J thouaacl troop. at ODCe. By .1rpllfte AtIA,~ica could have en t & l&r9Q &.DIy in one. or two day.. TheA eventMlly be eoulM' t he. confident that he could fight agAinst ~lcll. '!o get a vlet~ry the.re baa ~e4 he.lp fr<;a R$1 Chine or fraD au i.. Ruitlsia tRl~D' t 80 taken to that POCitiA)ll, eo ~th EorM l!IMdhd he1.p f~ ~ China. At the N!aIl t~ ~ otn..g MppGIl1Dg occurred. What: '!:t!Ill9 that? pr..~1de.nt Mixon cl6c~ to vl~i~.; Jted China. B.i~ visit 1"..0 IlOO Ch.ina was on Fct.bruary 21, l!ot72. At tbe~ tiDt 1aerica UQfJ inYOlved in Viet.... A18O, in Ansric~ tt.are ~. the anti~ DO"1&Mnt and th.era were so ~ny trerobl eo in the lant'l. And \1hi18 JlAMrics va. involved in Vi.e.~ Nul, RU8s :1..a pr6t;)ared much, especi.sl1y naviee a~d ICBM navies -- aircraft carr ierl! r-.nd nucl.ar. suJ:::a!u'inee that
l'

are in .anse .ore exc.llent

tha~

thP. American

submc~in3s.

105

Nuclear bases on the land are 84~ier to find than nuclear 3~b Ool.rines. Therefore., nuclear submarines ar3 the oo~t t~ .~po n for a ttacy.. RUlSsia beczz:m.e stronger and atronger. It aJ.!ro ir t exceeded America. Then Presi.r1ent Nixon was irritated and V~1Cy l:ngry and anxious about that. But in order to cope with and eJ:ceeCl. RUGsia,
America needed bigger armament. America needed rr..any guns b'..lt because of the commotic t l caused by Viet Narn there were a D ma ~~.T .Jnti-

war movements -- stra.nge doves ,--ere flying, and accusing, and do ~ . ng everything arou""ld the Capitol building. Finally the ele t ::tion t>11.:"; near at hand. Therefore, if he aeked the doYen for armament, h~~ reputation would be dam&qed. Be could not continue hie mies~on.

Therefore, he found another method ~o deal with Russia. Ni.~on knew that: there was $ome trouble oot\'!een Russia ~n(J R-~ci. China at the border 1 ine TMrefore, 1..'1 order to control :' i 6 in,] RUS!fSia, 1'werica had to flh.ake bandG \1it.h p.d Ch..tna. &"OOx-icn i o China r s enemy. This lml! ~..:w.rica 5 Gtratogy: ttresident l:'U.l'.on ~.ent Kissanger at!! an incoqnito a.!\b&seac'\or. rtiS:iU1ger gX~ the C !15.'1(')~~e lle-ril:'.l photographs of. SO".iet n\'-clen.r ba~o tl:D.l.:en froa arctic :) ~fK~ flightfl. So many SOviet M8ea, nucleDx bl\mee focu ~sd on ~d C~inl.\. Hao neve-I knew it at all. Be t~S f:t1rprised Lmd disturbed. l\:;,~ in order to cope with Ruaoim, Chin~ ~d to welcome President Nixon even though the Chine~ hated Nixon. This 1m the reaoon \'Thy ~!:' .m the time arrived, Hno decided to invite Pre31dent Ninon to viei~ China. '!'!w t:.~~,~ of tM ~iglt u~s to bo l"ebruuy 2'. No'f let'e rctcrn to JCira !l-~.ng. l'{im Il-S.u ng in order to cepe
'- with llm~ica needed help frCX'l1 ~one. Be need 00. help f~Ol'!1 Cl1.!n3. It China sen,ds troop~ to North Korea, that means China will eventuall v have to f i qnt Alter 1c~ . This m.9.:ms Chinz-. will be invo I vcd in Til...i.s ro~na <i China-.~er i.ca liM.r. Then 1\mel.'icl\ will e~ke hands with Russia find attack Chi!l~.. 'l'hen Ch2n.a \\'111 be crl.l~hed to pj~es at once. 500 if' .Car~.1. Tha.r~eo:ce, o ?en th!'u~h KiJa rl-SUn<j petition~ for help, ChinG coul~nOt aDoY ye ' o ':b~&Q

war.

visit to Chil'lll, ttort.h Kor~~ is th8 reason ..."'by r.tim Il-gu,.~ . e~entu~lly couldn't attack or do Qn~~n9 at all. ~ must haVQ gnashed his teeth because he couldn I t nttalck South Itorell. ?h15 is the reason why Itor~ ~. saved frOlll Satanic invasion. "l'hirz prevention 1fro owe to Prllsidont Nixon. ~ saved 1t~rea, th.~ ~.'dt"~ country through. (Uttraor(H.~ry stratQgy. Tho ueual man cannot imagino sucb a .trat~. Uwal paraon" in America cannot understand such ~ fJtra.tegy. But PrelSidant Nixon (\id it ar..d saved th~ 1\dam country. Then President Nixon i~ far greater from tllO providential point of view tban presid~t" 'I'rtman, Johnson, anti I'~nnedy. Kennedy al so ~!:.tl r t succeosful in h.is miDsion I that i5 'W~y he \o!an attacked by Satan and killed. Even though the Naterqate cov~r-up took place, God ctill lov~ Nixon. C~ lOved him so such, a$cause he ~s the first Pre~idmlt of ~ricll ~o fnlfillc~ hi~ misoioi,l. 'rOO AmiaricAn people couldn tt ~erst~"l<.1 nt all. G~d said, -Forqive him, biD ACCQlapliah.:1 :~thir..g." .Therefore, Go<..1 said "tor9ive." ADd God aid l~e ~~ lomite." God Mid t.hi~ to fore, of
couldn' t nttack

becau~

P:r,,~iaMt Rl:on' ~ ~ut:h Itorea.. Thin

lOG
.~ :"'1~~ :-i'.. :":1 :;:; ,

but 1'::<::.u ic a;"l~ cO'..lldn I t u.l1-d~"C'lta."ld. 'choGsand y~..a::tG C'.g(j the ~ngel ~educec Evt!, and

Tl:.i~ l!J~t~~1;,
E"'; f3

si~~

f,:i ~~\ i~1-:;O cC'~ittL~g gin. '.i.'~ef'or' we mus~.; ~2il1.1=. No~" ~L n~t>..z .::1 of fallon ~tan, A.."nerica is a good angel. t~:.l"? thn qc. .~:i Q. :1gr~ l t.C'-:,pt ~-:rl f:lllca Eve to God'!l side. The

einless ir-...deznJ1l.fy this

This
good

t~pt.12d

<'l.1Oscl

to;~.;.~J.:.e~

,2.,:-!.J..."~. .n:c r sf ._:~r n ~ t 0rdj..n (:\ .~{ z t.:;. 2. ~:~g~!

l .nc.~!r.~ ~~. nd

f c.;.n.en Eve t ,:- Goo? D sido, :zo that she cannot t,~!:lpt : .is ioJ -C.lle ~ir..sicn cf ~~ica "hrougl), extr~.'? h'2 l') f-:. :;:~~ , ". t the !l2..n>~ t~ NL",o~"l c: ian I t :r ~.:h~ pi' (') ~':: .1..~'.. 000 \:.l-~ di13C1.'1I!.fl ioil, catpC"CinJ. LV or: i?r~<rJ

C~li.r.A\,

':'aiwn.

:2!1

~ Un.tt{t~~.1 ~A\.:.ionv, t1.~ lEl9'&ttUl

fro;, 2,1 .1

m'(I ~

t :':,.~ t;~7.1(~ \'2Y:n ~if.>:T-i:~a:tJi~o\;1

if

~ C~S"'..el.

could ~ inv! tc~, 't,.., t 1":,0

n~litf'..d r'0.t:i.ono c::r n~t. l\r..d J.!.: ~,~~. ;;.nvlt& ~~ Chinn, :''!''~~'l C~i:'\a !"I~ l :.d,: b.~ C ," . .''J t OJ.! i: lu~d ~ t t.hl s t 5.mt..l ~T ioo ~_ ~ I!'::: e~ C~l..\.r..s . !'.: \ .;;: l'lctl.!~lly Clt ths S&n0 th:;..z, Pl.-eoic.:n t Nixon mlt: ~.::"in<J /l\t :~--::.-: C;J .:.F1. t4a~y neutral cou.ntrien couldn 't uDdcrmta..~o ....mat th.{!

flO, 1l1.lnl' deleqa~es could..'1' t l?ra'!! Chinn and bccwuce of thirn ~~ny U ", .... {~ ,.."'t,...c- "- -,, -.-.a."~ ..'I _J ... :-" .. .. ~/..... .~ '-...... "'c,,1 r'1" ~ '-' ''l. ~~ (i"" ~""'O" r.9 '" 0'" no .... to vo~e "or ~,.,. ~ '~~c ;, .. ~.' ~11~ '_~"J"'_ 1-.... '"'" ~1' "-~ e nt.l.'Y cf h ,, ..d ;':hir.i? :I nto t.ho L"6i~~ Pat;.on~. " ~cau~ oZ this, l11':":'J i.l t il)i:1

of I?renident Nixon "'as.

or
)'1.(" .....
G

(;, ecid~

~'-~:" 'il"::.h-Jar.

to

hf! :!'. ~

-I.

. ..

many

GeJ.f!gat~s ~~? :}d China l'.I",d !"ree China 't~s Cc.ct out t~, United ;:J~tions al!(.i n.0.d Ch.i.na joined. J~ :::ore ~:.re Uni Vx1 lla t . c:.1f'l, Fr:'t.)rJiclent Nuon !)r a~ed P~d i China a::: t;;;:l. L.....YM(~ ~ c,nd wi~"wut c~>ngL'1g bie r..3..."'\C c~ the inv~de~, th~ U~ited N~tionc invited t :12 S~ ra~~l to join tho

Roo

of

~~{~ ~.w. n tt~e f"l1.1 Qf u":~ United N~.tio z!!l'} , and cc:t'1:UpC!O:1'! of tha Un:tt"m Nllt2..o:l;'1. lec~nM of Sc':d:.a.~~ , FL:' . ~e Chin.:\ '&o.71fJ cnq;t. Ol'..lt a."'l'tl t:oo relatio!lshi;> bt~t~n JApan, the Eva Country, an< ~.v:~~ Cl:l.in.s ~:J broken. J Tll:'AY~tore, J'a~'Ul wn~ fUq::~:OO to satanic i..n'IJ~~iC!l, anCl ~i.~ i1lfil1:rll~io~ t--aG~ IitrongeT. frcr.;a ~;hits tu. o:n. Thilf i" tho rEU\l!IOn b'hy tbo Unitic-tt'.tiorz Ch\!rch had !;:o ~)\'l~" dirficult,1f\s in Japan. h.."l.d all!lO why Ja~~n had ~o ~any diff:icultien with Cammuni~. ThArefora, thi~ is the plac~ ~ra ?reaid0nt ~i%On gave entirely too mtx=h. '1'herefore, he gets a qrade of raaybe 70 or 80 but not 100. r'illt sti.ll Pr0sident Nixon must hcn.. e been tl be~t preside.nt thxougl'..cut ~h:<1 hifitO:'Y of America from the provil dential poir..t of r. i :':tw. It ifS becauoo JlJi\!!ric~ lost Presidt:1nt Nixon (because of A~erica's diaobadience to God's will) th~t F.meric~ must ~mfter 00 E:'lch riqht nrJ'tf. lti.m Il-Sung eculdn' t invade. Hi. Attempt to 1nv~"! the South failed. 'l'bAu"efore, th. no:.:t ~thod atst be an i!'.'. t:~r~l method. 'rhim iD !t!eolcqy. Aa ooon alB he faj.led in i~va8i~n, M proposed baV'1~ faaily ~ioationa bet~ pnopla $..n North aI!'d South ~ea. Becau~ of tM ~ean ~ aDd t.'1e
d~gre.d~ tion

C~. =-t:S'<l r ~~-ti. cr\a.

cease-fire line, faailifJe

VlM'flt di.i4ed: a Jlu8bAnc:l is livia9 here and a wife ill l i... 1ncJ tMre, parent,a amt chl1~an li~lnCJ in different location~. Theret~r~, tbcy want to qiq~ them ft ch.~nce to eee eaeh o~b!lr, and cannmicAtiona eur~l. This plan ~ to " Wlry nice, lm~ theE. io M tllnie invasion beo..h.1n& thilJ tactie. JHeIIl'lI'-$ t.he popelation of b'w North is maybe t 5 .ill.ion ~.nd the oouth aboQt ~O ~il1iol!l r ~ ratio is ono to t~. 'l'he p~ple of the North ar0 armed rlth the ide.oloqy ot Cosmnism, tr..1t the people of the South bnve net.tling.

S/ ~/;;' /1- ? 5

1 07

As you know, ~!.ca can de_troy fJOG)e Coaaunlat cOWltr,. with -,clear weapon., But can ABorica dentroy COmmunism in America with

nuclear weapon?

It's impossible.

Then with what?

Truth.

Truth 1" the only 1:i.qht that can destroy darkness, it' 8 only truth that can destroy untruth. Only ideology exterminatea

Communism. A counter proposal to COIIInu..'lism is needed. The Divine Pr inc iple and its appl iea tion, VOC are needed. Korell needs a new heavenly ideoloqy to cope t'lith Ca.aunism, to overcome Communian. The govftrnment of ltorN knowa very well that it' B only the Unification Church that can save JCorea. They know already. They knew already a couple of yeAr8 &<]0 or more than that. But because of the fallen nature they have, they are scared of the UnificatioD Church. They think that if they receive the Unification Church and ~~ principle of the Unification Church, then Mr. Moon might be Presi4ent. Therefore, they can t t, they muat retr.a t. ThifIJ i . the one reason why Father came to ~ica. God said to Father, -Go to America in 1972.- And hft cam. t~ Amer1~a and be9~n the ~y of Hope caapaign-uven city ~!qn. HIe C~ here to establish t~ fund~tal condition to exc&ed Chziatia.nity. Tl'-..o:refox-e, ~t tbD oUJrt of thia campaign Patber began t.hQ IO~, Inte.rMtiontll O=w W~ld CruHcie. It was to fOX"ll, expand end subGtantiate the victory of rather and to save tho world, especially the free nations, ~~ e~peci.lly to save Chrintianity. Therefore, the Ia.: , . . I14mt aainly to Christian countriala, tree n&t100.a. to .1abatantiate the victo&'y of the Day of Hope oaapaiCjn. ~ in 1972, seven city a.mpaign in 1913 the 21 city camA lign. In 1974, Father'" eigh.t city campaign. AftC!r the campaign Pather had e~tablimhed ~ ~ndition to have exceeded ~hril5tianity abroad. FrQll!'l tMt t!Jle on, after the Hamliian campaign, Pather was able to ind~ify the failuro of Chri8ti~nity. Therefore, that indeanity condition was paid out. Father declared the Day at Victo.ry over Reaentaent. Thi. was May 1, 1974. This vict.ory IlUst be aubrtantiatod. Now, after the vertic~l victory, this victory l!!Uat. be horizoota11Md. ~of~e, frOD DOW on we muat be widsrdDg our .cope in the wor 1d. 'fAecefor., va tdll evaluate the un1f1catia!a CJlr.&rch frora the point of view oZ a higher and higher s1:ADcJar4 ~ after year. Now the vi~tory gave strOftC) iDflueDOe to JCor.a, "8 you knoll? evUi 10 yes.ra aqo, tba Unification Church va. a c.nter for acCWlationa from allover J;orea-accuntiona and peraecut10n ~aecution and aOCN UCIIU. Mow that . . . . JMn wbo came frOll Itoroa to Americ~ got.. ~ndu.ful reception in !tMrica. ":rberoforQ, even now be is & n.&tionwide baro in ltorea. J(orean people are very critical, they are very ~rt and critical, and they are independent. More thaD 100 professors tligned for the Unification Church because the Divine Principle ia great. And more than 1,000 Bini.tars he4rd Div~ principle. The p;'&ctical world is .tartinCJ to study. Thee, JBa.ybe lIOD8day, under the direction of the government or state, the -.oroan people will be honored "i th the .fforts of rather.

S/ WA / 4-7 f.

108

Then in the United Nations this year . after the failure of Kim II-sung, the next idea was that North lCorea and South Korea roth join gh.e United Na~. ions siaultaneously. It was discussed itl 1974. North JiCorea, also proposed that United Nations troops retreat frcn SOuth Korea. 8ecaU8e ot a treaty b9tween America and Korea without the United Nations, American troops would still be all around Jeorea. But if the United Nations retreated officially. it would be easy for North Korea to propagandize. These 1tl'ere key points of discusai on betlileen the North and South Ln ~be United Nation. in 1974. Xn the United Nationa, the propaqanda f~aa North Korea ia ve~y atronq. UN deleqatcs from allover tba ""rld WIIlre about to beca.. iJlYOlved with the North !Corean delegates. Wban VIe started, we atarted. And .... invited to Balvedero JU.fty deleqates from the United RatiOfta. And we faated for eeven days against North xor.a just 1n front of the United Nations and va peraUllded, pe:"lNAdecS, and pGr8uaded and when we MDt thG latter we got Yictory. a.ca,uMl of all IJOrta of Unification Church ~r., North Itcrea was defeated. 'rhe United Nations decided to stay in South lOr. . , therefore, 'ather was very happy to see this vietory . Therefore, tlw IDrean govermnent is much indebted to the unificution Church. Judy Grant: L&_t year when we started at the United Nations, there were 21 nations suppo~ting South ~rea and 34 supporting North ltore.ao And ,een the vote came up there Wl3re 61 natior,s (which. was an increame ot 40) supporting South XOrea. Anothe..r ~stion that vas brought "J.p in the UN tIa'. the queation of unifyinq Korea. Unlike the troop vota, that vote wa. Hereto tte wrote a lot of thea and that 041M out 48 to CI. They are going to "IOU a9ain next year. 10 tl:er. -.re " nationliJ that are neutral. ~ore ne:ct year we ''WI got to cb&Dg.. tho. 78 niltion. to supper t South Korea. 50 that 1. our job with tM tJ1f. JIlr SUdo: Therefor., this year vill _ the year for ~ deciaion baNd . . North and South. The aimultaneous joininq rill b4l decided here. After this decision them, t.he fi rat ("0 uniat proqram ia one of general populAr el.ction. not only th~ South but also tbet ' North. But n~ Kim Il-eu.nq ia Militating-, in a _RSE, be(:a\lBe he hasn I t the population. Therefore, the qenera1 popular election will decide vbethtn' the ~rea1J pen..uuJUla belong_ to the free nations or to Coamun.itmo Under the auspices ot the UN, t.lle election was supposeu to have bee n held maybe 20 years aqo In. those day., the united Nations troops meant Americ~ troopm. This ti1M the United Nation. troops may llean Red Chineee troops. 81!1cAuae the Un1t:.ea Nation. invited Red ChinA. So the solution i . not IDO . . sy. If there were no Red China, it .uqht be easy to get thil3 Tlctory in the election. Howevu, Red China i . there. The Jtorea.n CJOYanDeDt kDOWII this very . .11. Peop10 Are poor in l!(orea, 80, Ch.ina will _ylM br1D9 .aftey. kibery. Aad if tho people don't obey, they vill ~in9 pi.tola. ADd tbo . . tOo Mve no ideology or IIOney will be . .aily per~" to vote fer CQlla'Uai_. The people muat be ar8ed with the DiTine principle and VOC. When 30 _i11ion people are araed with the truth, who do you think will get the victory?
0

109

One man will be spotlighted. Who is he? (Lord of the Second ?o.dvent. ) Who? Who? Who? (Lord of the Second Advent.) If ne man is spotlighted close up, then his name should be world '-famous. Therefore, from that time on even if Father is hiding in some cave in the mountains, many people will try to find him from allover the world. Then he said if this tiae comea the kingdom of God on earth will have . arrived. Then this is the miracle of the 20th century. Theretore, throe weeks lateK Father'a intention to aave the world will be ~ plan. It will came. It will c~e. Th~~ the beat witness ~ill be givOft to the noi9hbo~inq country, Japan. Then the Co~ni.t ~rties, inclw!ill9 . . ny etUidents, will b0 convinced thAt thtty Jl:Ust -die.They will say with depression -Oh, no, no, no, DO, I canft say anymore." Then Unification Church in Japan and VOC will suddenly be spotliqhted. And the Japanese qovernment must hear Divine Principle. And maybe all over Japan, all Japanese must heAr Divine Principle. Then Unification ChuIch members in Japan will be one with Koreans. And the small angel Taiwan will be GBved at once. Then light will come from the Ea.t to the West. At almost the same time America will be involved in confusion. From 1970 to 1978 is tbe critical time for America. ABerica haa to go into celebrating the bicentenial celebration in 197'. Two hundred yeara of AaeriCAD hiatory i~ jut the fruitg of two thousand years ot Chri.tilulity. Tber~...fo.:e thft sacrifice of 30 . .ny aartyrs and Christian!) haJJ come to fruition ill ADerica. But . t i l l Christ\anity isn't t.be kinc]doa of God. Chrillti&Aity is juat the .idway ..osition. It IlUst be decided tdletber CKit.iAnity belongs to God or SAtan. 'l'hererore, the destiny of the world will be decided by whether Aaerica belonqs to God or to satan. If ~rica bas
faith the world will betoag to God.
:It AmericA loase fll.ith,

Merica will be taken by Sataft.

Thill will be decided within

several years. It's very difficult to restore everything after the coming of camnuniaa. Therefore, before the comill9 of Communiam we must
have daainion over America. We must touch the nind and the heart

of Amer icans before the coming of Cou.uni... Anyway ADtr iCI1 is presently involved in confusion. The government in ~ic~ cannot understand how to rolievc these probl_. Tbe Pr~Bid~t of America can't u deratand vbat to do. Ths CoQp"oall ot th~ n United SUt4M cannot \3meretAnd whAt to do. ~en they Me ~ confusion, light will co.e froa tha . .st. Tbea ~ the Presid~nt of the qov . .....,t: of MMrica . . at bftrt"A t:IO tM\ 11,bt. '!1\~ the 9ovarnaent, the Preaident, IlUtlt hear MAster Gpeak iD o!"du to find out ~hat to do. Presently because of the inY&aion of Ccmnuni . . the government can I t do anythinq at .ll--c~"l' t do anythinq abol.lt big problema: 80 many drug_, so aach .,vement against the government, so much violence, so auch corruption. -'New life will come from the East. And at. the saJle tille when the membera of the government look around t~lI.lv.!I there are so many younq people who are against Ca.lUniGli. l'his 1 the

S/WA/';-75

110

reason Fatho.r .i8 intllmdir.g to - o~.uk next year at Yankee StAdium and the next year hold. t.'1e J:nlly at ~iashir-9ton }k>nUJMnt. Then maybe 500 thousand people will gather around h~, and shout. All half is million people will shout jus t like people in here shouted wh~n he gl\ve a lecture. Dor ~ be deceived by Communism. COI!Il1unism is Satan. lWet'ica muat cc .e back to God. Otherwise America cannot be e~.vOO and the world c&nnot be saved. The only decision is to obay God to C'l~ey God 18 WOA:QtJ . 1\.nd God 1 swords come through Rev. Moon. For. ()ver 20 years he hae received them, since he was 16. Fzom allover the l&nd they will come to hear hilm speak. This 1De3saqe will be spread allover this land. And all the world will be ezcited. ~tls going on b~tween I-.ev. Moon and the 9PVe%'lUtrM!ot of 3laer ica? From this pl~ce, Father'. ~'Ord8 wilt CX8pl~tely cover th~ -arth. '1'hoy will COVaK the President of America. He will 9iv~ direction to AlHcica. me ~ill giv~ A me5Mge frOli God directly. God I warde v;'11 be 9ivtm directly to hill. 'l'~ ~ieaJ1 citiaon~ t?ill be ablo to understaDd bc precioua

it io to hear hio

Wj;~ Il.

Hill words itr4!t i'.'\r beyond tholJ~ of any leader of the worlel. He is the highest upecilll leader of the lK)rld. Ba can SAve the world. If it i .s dona, th~ foundation of Father will be famous all ove~ ~1e WQrld all ~t or8. His n~e will fly allover the world. Then if thitl foundation is laid, within several year~ the world will he inval V'~ in e. Messianic .oveznent. Don't you think so? (Yea!) Th~n Father's third 5~van year course will be greatly victoriou~. Then if ~arica c~n under~tand God'n message, then ~exica, Koree, and Ja~1.\ will be united at once. This is the purp1.l~e of the third seven yur course. If this is l.de very moon, COIUUniam will be d!aint5!grated. co-uni . . t:lill be di.integra too in Ru..oglJ!~, ttorth ltorec, and China. 'i'ben Co&DWlism \1ill be utC2nainatUl ~nd ~r8lAns, &nd _~.iM pegple, and even Chinose will ecee back to God with t:eArl} of ropentance. '1'0 do this we l!IUtat serve, we MUflt +"!iV6 tru~, love and s~ice. H8 Ilust all be able to 8Jlbrl"Ce ecch ot;~ wi Ul t...,... of lov!) &Dd reconc1liation. This i~ th~ fine l victory of WC~ld War III. Therefore, the &~.~here of t.he situation of World ~ar III is far different from the last ~~~ Th~ victory of World Wa~ III will be the victory of love and truth. Tbis was the victol:Y of Pathm". Then upon this foundation l"a th.er ~t1ill f.'tand as parentn to all mankind. And all mankind will come back to him with c eara of repentanco for sin that they committed. Ar.d h~ will give forgiveness of sin to all mankind. And ~inless &arriage and sinle8 world ~ill start. Thi~ is a big decision to do ~his. Now what we should do is this. The third ~even year course is a worldwide di8pP.~AAtion, thezef.ore. lONe menbers will be dispatched to A.l;i&, South AaaricA, Europe, lind Afri.ca. America is the Na. of thil1 world. Therefore ~ Da..?\ pover J1Ust be given fros MeriCA. Therefore, AlNricMIJ wl11 vork allover the world. Then thoce ",hOll yo,., '!!iitnsss fr~ now on will work &11 OVH'. Mmn ~er muat Of! 9iv~n lrmt ~.aer iea to save the ~rld. To do this whAt !lhould you do? ~it-..nesBil19. Fl:lther if: inteoo.ing to send 10 thouund lOWC ~1:'.. over the ",o~ld. ttow hmi ~;_ny wer~ sent? Three hundred. They vent to Japan. But even t.hree hUJ'li1.rad lowe are working very hard, and their victory is now resoundLlg. They 800n will be ~ent ~o ~or~, and I think they will be ~re resounding in ~ore4, then ~ee China. Then they will go t o Europe

S/',..'A/- -75 1

III

and they will establish the foundation for the salvation of Burope. is lowe will do that. The next rowe vill be sent this y..r-~other one, a third one atill later this year. Another 9,000 will be sent. Mainly Americans must 90. OK? (Yes.) You like to do that? (Yes. ) Wher f!? (AnY'l"here. ) Anywhere, OJ:? (Yes. ) Can you go to "orth Pole? (Anywhere.) Thereforo, this is the first mission. Where they are sent in aIrop.e, Africa, Asia, it is very difficult to raise money. Even in EUrope i~ is almost ~ssible. In Asia it is only Japan that can raise money. In Korea, it's completely ~pos~ible. ~ecau.e if you sell there, no one buys. Caooy? No, no, no. Ever. if you work hard from morninq till night, one month we can qet ~"OO. ~t'5 all. Me can make $200 in one day in ""rics. Then in ~rioa .n4 Japan we a.n rai.e money. In other countries it i. alllOet iapoa.lble. 'rberefore,
we '\:till f)end 10 ~Mnd JOIIe, aa4 alDO .J.aaionarie. will bo sent to 120 eountrin thia roar. t"Jft.c JapaaeM, one Aaorican, and one German, thr<!e Daraber~ will or9Mize on. country, tmd they will be oent to l~O countries. ~efor., Fftther ia intending

to establish 10 thouBanU ~'e. This is the MiDsion of ~rica. This 1. real mission of America: !DAn power and 'lX)ney to sa the world. You younelves must raise money, you yourselves aust witness, and you yourselves must qo allover the world. And (14; the . . .e tille ~rica is the key country to save the world. Therefore, America it~elf must aet victory. Therefore, what is next year? YAnkee StadiWll 1s xt year. What is the next year? Washington Monuaent. Por.'crtion, growth, and perfection. This perfection will' decide the

destiny of aankLnd.

Therefor., W. Ar. directly involved in the

solution of the world anc5 salvation of the world. 'rherefore, the ..... L.h is ~ Me.siah of yourHlves, to solve your own oriCJiftl'll ailQ. INt at t.M e.wae ti8e, he i . ~. center of the uaivulle to cbaaqe ~ VOZ'l~, to . . .e th8 world. Real center of tJle world? OI(? ....r.for., frca now CD " . aJet be deeply detel'Jlined tD Nve t.he wor14. We are r po ib1e for the salvat.ion of the vor14. ott? Are you OOIItD'!Y? (Yea.) SUre? (Yes!) Sure? (Ye~:} 8urG? (Yes:) OX. Let'. pray.

112

'l'radi.tiDn can be. diJlcua-.4 frc8 yulou po1Dta of view. Even the. MesaiAh. haa a physical bo4y and a physical bodr cannot be eternal. 'rheA even the Me iah. must die physically. Then lfbo can inherLt vbat he bas eatabli.aJwd wbll. be va. workL.i.q on earth? Th.ia 1& one of tha g:r:ea.teat OC)DCUns of tba HessiAh himself-......ven Fatber b s .. lf i.a deeply concerned about. tb..is point. 1Ibo can inherit t.l:a41.tJ.oD on earth, eratiDn aft.er genezatiDn. If "A41tiGG 18 _ t iaberite4 and

!'.tllax.

9"-

;,.! people do their on tbiag s tllar liD, __ ua.UkatJ.oa Church will be diviiled !ato . . . .&1 c:lmrcbee. '!hi8 i . . .ther l greatest ccmce.rn. ftIm hcv eM we iDbKlt tba Zd_~ of God? Pat;h,e.r gaye ua the kl~ of __yea. b 0Il'dc to real1_ tba kingdom of JIa&ftn, rather elltaJ:)] i 8bed ......u.y "adJ..~ion. '. Xbu Utf. DOt ~.i.can &DJllDre, !O" . .e DOt . . . .1ctut. JtN are not Jap&Da88 &n~", DOt IrDr. . . . . tall. ... ez. "'.'Mind centering in True. Puent.. A. an ex.-pla of the. w.y of life

ot that way of lifa or

we

have no UoaIIPle but tbe 'l'rue 'a.:4Ulu.

. . bave no ox..,l.
by ~ PaxeoU. the _1' of life.

mankind. Ifa is tbe ancestor of new mankind, through hill all mankind JllUSt ba born &neW. MaMh'" living on earth. IIWIt be born anew thJ:ou9h. h.ia and .ven ~ vi u& UvincJ iD the lIpiri.tUAl world alat e"I'e.Atully be ..... &DeW t . . . wa. ftlu'efon, balere. .tWa t:hAra . . . DO NDt'_ at. all. Then bow can . . i.DM:lt baaftmlr uMitima? .IIIU1 Ioet tbta tb&'. . great. bl " , - . '!be .....t . . c _ &0 _ _ . .nJc i p4. t.bantfora" the . . . .i.ab. c.- to ..u:e a ~ttel:'l!"> of baw to re.~ tM three 9Xeat bleaaiftga fraa Mall.. Idea . . 91.... ~_ gnat
bleaaing. but the ~ . . . oot.. 'fbKat~ tba anqal anvi.e4 thi.~ point. The. Anqal tried to get the thr. . 4Jr-t bl<alllling., and tba t,br-. grMt ble-iD98 WZ. t __ by . .ten. ftKefoxa the ......1AIt.. _lit r.-.ac. t.be tbr. . p'.at: b1eea1Dp ..,.. savoie

bow to loy. exc8Pt The 1IIay of life ... at ba a new staod.rd of The. -I" of love aust be a Dewat.andu:d of is no ~e. aanknd 80 far. FAther u the

love, beca". .

1:1e911m'D9 of a new

JlUst be. treated respon.ible fox IMD cawitte4. t.ba rock botta
by
~tan,

accusation. The. Me&aiAh. CGle ainl.eaal.y, J:alt iD Q&'c1er to r . .tor:. the three. great bleaai.Dg., be au.t be rellPQftaibl.4l for the man committed. ?a11eD man C&nDOt solve. IliA therafore the Med.ah. )lUst. be. reaponaible for eolutioft of Bin. 'l'bArafore the .....1ah

.in.

... U ba 'lMrC obJ..~ of ainn. . . , a.ecau_ he :1.. all tba .1N!l aDd for all tha JU.a4. of -1.u that 'IbM t.ba .uaJ.on of the. JIIuIdah ,,111 be9ia with of bell . . . ~ ba r.1 _ _ by . .taD, ~ -.utr___ Ir; 8I\t.an aM. pu:'HCU~ by SatAD. u.J~r
, I

T'itiJ ~~ i4 row of CJ ~. ,-,l J.cr....... 11'1 Sw1.o. OW"Nntl~ DiNOtcr of ~g at ~tcra.,1IoI IJtttmlatiDtlal rPaUling Cll'ltt.,. iPl Ba:MtytoUl.. 11.1. J and ftJ1'fftItrlll lJi:HcttJr of %'Mining fo~ the lhIificaticM CJrvzoch of Japcm. In ordn to g_t thU i"'forrmation to t1N f(!Hip ~" 'NfC1N t1wr d$pa7tuzoe fr'cm tM U.S o,d. PHt~ .aiting bHPI acrrf'l4tcJd.

v.or-t

tl.......,

.n. ...

113
persecution of Sat.n, he muat restore the flrat bleaainq. As you know God created Ada and Eve as oriqiDal Sung-Sang ~nd original Kyung-Sang. Then mind and body are united L"lto eness. This is 1Dan's perfect personality. The first bless~q means individual perfection. perfection means to be one wi.th God because God 15 perfect. Therefore, if man if one with God, man is perfect. Therefore, i f he. ia one nth God'. personali.ty, i t God and . .n areofte., thtu:e :La no contradiction between God and man. Tben it can be said tAat man is perfect. Xf :nan baa not fallen, ban he vas 21 years old he would have obtained individual perfection. Then bow ao JOlt think it would have bean in the. Garden of Eden if Ada1I bad beer. perfect and sinles.s? 1Ibat kind of JU.ft waald . . baYe been? Do JOu think that if a BUllesa Ad. . . . 21 years old, be could have calculated differential calculus? Be voulc! no~ hay. Wlder.,tood it. Then how about profeasors of 1I&tb ewatics in un1"t'ersitl.s? They can calculate, but they are. not perfected . .n. Tben the criteria for ~~fect1on cannot be whether a .an can calculate differential calculus or not. Tben the criteria or standard for perfection must be far different from whether he can do calculus or not. OK? I f only his love. to God can be stronger than any temptation, this is the standard of perfection. 010 If)!Ou have BODIe possibUi.ty to ca.Ilit sin then you are not perfect:. Therefore, i f you look into yourself, you can unclwstand if l!OU are perfect
seve~e

or not.

sympathUec1 with~, be. cried for her but: he MV8r .... t..apted " .'1 bar.. 'lh!s 1& a real 1UM!erst:aD41n9 of 1Dd1..idual perfection .. '--;if you reach perfect.ion then you are .qualified to CJat. . .rrie4. In order to be. perfect. there are tAr" stag... Pirst truth, t'ruth aust be re.atored. Secondly, peraonali.ty BlUst b'I restored. Thir.dly, heart must be re8tOre4. Restoration of truth, personality and heart becauae 'Iban man c~itted ain, maD lost truth, personal tty and heart. we became ignorant of God IS lIIOrds, we cannot understand God's word. Then, is our way of life way of life-we cannot understand how deep Godts heart is. The heart of creation, the heart of the fall, the heart of restoration: these are the three. great hearts of God. We became ignorant of theIQ, we cannot undustaDcl anything. now in t:he dark.neas. !'!rat of all truth.uft. be re8tored. Than what ia uuth? If you can explain prec1-.J.y 1IDw JOu oaa lulfUl the puz'PO" of JUn, tben you can say tha~ you kDOV tha truth. TU. 1. what saint.. and sagea baye been Meking for. a:nr can you reach perfection: bow can yeN reall. . tile. purpo8a of .an? This ia truth.. Can lOG Ny that you kDOV the truth7 Do you underst.aft4 that you 40 not bow? That i . why you are here. Therefore, first of all t.r~t.h mUR be restored. The. truth was taken by satan and . . loat t.ha truth. We have been. looking for truth from morning to night. No one knew it. sa.1nts and sages and heroes, presidents, pol1c~n, school teachers, paren'e8, ministers, and prieats never knaw it. Pirst of all, the Mes.iah. has bad to -find this true way of life. The Messiah has had to find the ~/truth throu91L which all . .nk.ind can reach perfect.f.Dn.

ea.e. and IIba wrote love let.tera in blood. to Pat.bar, still "atbar never cbaDge4. IVeIl thGuCJb. ba peJ:MCUted, be
One girl

God.

...e

114 Therefore, all I said in the testimony of Father, when he received his mi~s.ion from Jesus he began to research the truth by which all mank.i.nd could be saved and reach. perfection, and realize purpose. of man. He. ~akad God, "lIbo are. you, and what is thl'! relaticnship between God and JD2ln? It ,'., The. answer came f,rom. abova: a Father and lIOn relit' 'lorullue. ~ my was the ra1atiDnship of love be.t1lllMD God. & -d JaaD brol:aa, vbo broke it? 110" was it broken and by waa:' 1Iby cJou sataD exist in thi..s world of Goerts cr811~ioll? &y in th1a lIIx14 of goodne.a can evil be created? DUl God create av11? aw did Satan become satan? If God 1.a almighty than wI1 could God not solve f:V U? Why did God allow the. evU to e:d.st. Then w.y cannot God solve. evil. If. God cannot do that, who is responsiblo for that?" Tbe Maasiah.. "If JelJU. va. the . . . .iAh. then why wasn't the kingdom of God reali.zed when Juua cae. 2,000 year. ago." So many questions did Pathal.' ask of God. Also Satan intutered with Father, and through a bloody struggle vita Satan he could understand and find the truth. Little by little, ona by one. And finally, !'atMr able to find the. original ain and the solutJ.on of .in~ he could W1erstand bow to .alve. sin aDd reach perfection. .ADd after _vere trial Father's trutb. taa approyc by Jew. ana br God. 'i'be,. content.s of b.i.s rea_reb. and b1a v:f..ctory. _ declare4 a. Divine Principla. "1'hia 18 vb,y D1vJ.M PriDc~e CaD be called tM t:.ruth.. 13 it Ok- vith JOu? ThK'efGl:"e firet of all, ... tba Meaa1ah, be ~d to find the ta:uth. ~OQfh bloody atn991. with. satan. In order to gat th1s uatb.. many 1n4eJmLty COn41.tiDft8 did F.~ pay. Many oouldntt tinc1 the truth. Buddha couldn't. Confucius And Socratea couldn't. Many aaint. cculdn tt. Ewm Jesus wasn-t enough. to understaDd tha uuth. rather found it, four.d tha truth through. which- JIIU). can obtain perfection. Sol1!letimes Father cx.es to a. training center in America., Japan or Korea, and bears trainees like you practice the lecture, and the best trainee 1. rather. He bear. the. DIt lecture and gets a deep inspiration and 1mpru.ion. Jtr. Choi giving . lecture, and Pather CA1I8 aDd prayed fox hba. Powcler of chalk fell down and t.he hADda of Fatbar bee. . . vh1te - .till ratbar wa G praying. , usually aay, ODa word of iDd-atyt va JIWIt pay iD4ew2ity or va can't ba renored--daJ.a i.a boll , . WNIIllr 91'N the lectue. 'l'be word 1nd: I llLt.y 1nap.i.red "Atber eo a..,plJ' &D4 rad.~ ILia of bJ.a e.ntiJ:a life OOv.l''', bill lU_. C01l%_ 1. 0 " of indemnity_ Thia _ word ao..nl~ -.an so JalCb. to \IS beca1.UlG ,... den I t haYa t.ba CODtenta. One word of ~1ty wpiz'e4 ratAal:' . , deeply. Every wrd of DP, every ~d of PatbaE't. 1a one 4rop of Father' a blood. No otbar JMn could \VMluataDd th:U cODtenta. P'athez: paid ind..-ai.ty ADd we are given the. bl. . .iDq- FatbAtr bas SO'4IliD and we. barv. .t. f'at.ber paid for DP vith tbe price of blood and a get it fox DOthinq. This attitwJe ia the tradition to understand truth. Th.1a is dUf.ent. frca lID4erataD4inq philoeopb.y or tlteory. In ord.- to establilSh heavenly tradit.ion, to inheri.t Fat-her tradition of truth, we must atudy DP and leCture. A'-I you know, the. contents of DI- 15 jUDt ODe t.h.U4 of Pathtar. truth. From creatioJl to reatorati.ca UId tha llesslah'. CQ8.1.ng is juat one part. TbeJ:e is anot.~4eepaz' cont.eate of W, ODe dar l"atbU told \1&

va.

-9"

"""\1..

f.

115
two-thirds of it is in his sleeve. Have you ever heard how to realize the KiZl9dom of God? Not yet. Father has so many deep secret~ , First of all, we must inherit heavenly truth, DP. And if ~e can truly understand this truth, then it must be substantiated through real activity and behavi.or. And if there is no contradiction betW""-fm truth and action and behavior, we can say that we are one with Father in per80nality. Personality is the. next thing to be restored. Father restored it first through a severe battle of nine years against SAtat and l~ got truth and also we can see that the truth, his words and his behavior, is one. we can find this fac~. Father is usually asking 'J.S to do this, just do this, and he usually doesn't give an explanation why. If he explains, it is just a superficial meaning and when it is successful he can give a deep providential meaning ~nd the significance of what he has done. He usually explains the providential point of view after the victCl~Y1 therefora, he tells what he has done and therefore there is no contradiction between his words and deeds. This is his secret. ~.ually we say many things before doinq them. Father never speaks until it is accomplished. Therefore, even the significa.nce of 14adison Square Garden campaiCJn, Father didn' t say anything just that be had to be famous allover America. Just a horizontal understanding but when we 8ucceeded in MSG Father explained that we got a victory over Satan ana froa now on the indemnity ~ond it-ion was finished, the vertical boriJlOntal condition was finished. We l'Qust also inherit hi. way of life, how to establi sh our personality. As you know Won Pil Ki'm someday he :old that when he was given .3 wonderful message from. Father, ~wondcrful words, he doesn't speak to others for a while and he di"je:.it3 the meaning of what Father said and puts it into practice and through his own experience now he can begin to speak the Jll,essdgc of Father. Then, this one secret to build our p'ersonality. Won Pil Kim studied this secret from Father. This is how we can build our personality through Father's tradition: to speak only of what we have done. Then, if we d idn t do anythinq, then we cannot say anyt.hinq. Therefore, when we are hera and hear Father' s words, it is magni!icent and this i . what rather did already. How great he is. We have never seen such a great Jlan like Father. He does before he says, and after be 40 , he 8peakaJ. 'rbareqore, it is very true ~ uaU41ly MY and talk and cU..cu but unle our words are actualized it doe.n't work. Therefore, if you understand contents from tlld lecture, keep it in your mind and put it into practLce and when i t is confirmed that it i . true, you can speak. Then the contents of the truth ia reinforced by activity and will indpi t.r ud snf oyhrtd. How was your way of life I the same or different from Father' s. Far different. Yes. Therefore, word and deeds must be one. The best method is to first do and next speak. Speak what you have done and based on this trutl1 then you can qive deep inspiration to others. This Jleans testimony is best. To give inspiration to others testimony is best. You must make your own story of tears, sweat, and even blood. Then you are qualified to apMk. I myself th1.nk x ala speaJti.ng very good things. If I did a.s ! ~'-/ talk everything then I would be like "at~, like _ iah. l'iAyba

116

in heaven, in hell I don' t know, maybe I will. be persecuted. Judgment. Therefore, lecturing i." a terr.ible job, because we must say everything and someti~~:4s I cannot do what I say. But also, if The best method is to say what you have done. Father says something, it c~es true even one year, two years or three years later, it co~s true. There is one blessed sister from Japan in America, Was~inq ton PR leader ~When Father came in 1967 or 1965 to Japan, he spoke many things--IIAnd by the way," Father BAid to her, lIyou might go to America. II Father didn't ?ive direct instruction in thA beginning, but Heavenly Father guided her. Now she is having good contacts with congressmen and senators. She is leader of a special PR te~~. Once the words came out from Father's mouth, it will never fail to be realized. If the direction, method and strategy is changed, his words can still come true. Th~~efore, we cannot miss even one of Fatherls words. Truly there 1S no contradiction between his words and deeds or between his words and reality. . Wbon Father C5me in 1965 to Japan he said we must be prepared for Communism.. We didn't think it was so crucial. In several years the Communiat mov~nt C~ so crucial -- everything happened. If we could have understood earlier, we would have been able to 40 mOle. And Father came to America and said .e must be prepared for COaDUniSDl. Sometimes we cannot und.erstand but if Fathor said this way, it will come true within several years. America will be involved in a crucial situation because of Communism. We must be prepared and we must contact students before Communism. If we don't prepare, it will be terrible. If ~e do what he requires us to do, then Father said within 3 vears he can be the best influence allover the world. If we just do what Pather says to us to do Father can give definite influence to the w o r l d . ' . Father can Jllanipulate the wor.ld. This is true. His words and deeds have no contradiction between thp..m. We must understand hiD word is truth. Likewise our words also must be true. This is th.e personality of JRan. It i . Father IS parsonality.before man, and before God. When be was 1n prison in .ozoth JtorC!Ja, the 8ituation was very . .vere with no foo! and heavy labor. ran,. died. He was sentenced for five years and he va. .oat there to die. If he di no solution or salvation in this world. lie never spared hi. life and if be dies no . .nkind 'WOuld be saved. In order to keep hi. bo4y, he tried to do many thinq_. He vasbed his body every JIOrn..ng with a. wet towel.. And asometiJDes he made a _11 bolo in the wall and put a RAil pipe to inhale qood air fram outside, in o%der to keep his body. He knew it wasn't his body but ~'s. In the prison there was a washroom. Motllt pri!lOnera tried. to Avoid this place because it sm~.lled so etrange, but !'ather alw.eya slept there because Father knew that Pather'5 body isn't Father's body but God' Fa ther t s body is temple of ('..0(1. If he slept somewhere else, sometimes peopl. would step on his body aed the pr iaonera 'Are I!Ons of

117
Sata:1.
Ther~fort~,

Father had to keep the diqnity of God, so

~melling

place so that he wO'..lld like this. He fears God always, therefore he never defiled God. He himself must suffer so much to keep the dignity of God. Jesus was like this. ~_Y\d also, to be against Satan--this is one of the aspects of Far.her's personality. Maybe very soon some are going to KO'C0.J for blessing. At ":h~ last blessing ira. 1970, t..llk 777 Blr.ssing, Twas renponsible for the Japanese candidates. I brought 400 and somet~ng p~ople to Korea. I was talking to Father abou~ the schedule of the blessing and many t.hinqs. Father wa. sm::.ling and talking, when l! small note came to hiJll and he read it, and in the ne"tt IIIOment he was out the door like a tiger. He was smiling and laughing Ollt! mome.nt and then the next moment he was out the door--in just one second. I didn't know what happened. I could under5td~d why Satan couldn't cope with him. He just dashed for the door. 'rhercfore, when he fights against Satan he is more
not be st~0ped on. His attitude toward God. ,,'as

he slept there in the strange

"\.....-.

-~

And one day i was at a lake and around this lake Father has an estate. tie went pheasant hunting and Father had gone and I was carryir.g rat:!e.r's bag and Fa.ther walked t~e !3trcet and even on steep ground he keeps a steady pace. I couldn't l,}\-:lieve it. Tf Father aims at a goal he has a pace like a machinc. I lIaw h.i.:; stror.g will and on the way by the lake one of hia followers gave him something, a flyer from North KOrea because sometimes frGm No~th IOrea comes a big balloon with many flyers and fl\l(;rs will be dispersed in one place. There Is a flyer from ~~0rth Korea and say:!l North Korea under Kim II-Sung is like t!~,e Kingdom of Goa. Then the disciple brought it and IShow~ Father. Father looked and next he ripped it up and his fighting =1:Ji t'it against Sat"n shoWed through. He loves us so much and one\.;! he is ag.linst Satan t'.e is very strong. I have never seen such a strong peraon against Satan. I could see how r~tan was subjugateo by Father, because of his strong nature. Have you this kind of nature against Satan? Not so sure. Som.;times we almost invite Satan to come but Father's attitude toward Satan is differ'ent.. Therefore, Father said that before 1960 Fa.theT." ;"leyer 1'!-at in a chair--he had no time to rest. One (:.3.1 President Kim told me Fat."Ier waR walking on t!le road--Father is illways fighting Satan in the spiritual world and sometimes his oatt:le against Satan t=d,n be expressed through his physica.l body. Suddenly Father jumped up and turned and somer"ault~d through the a.ir and people around bill were amazed. Father's spirit body fought against Satan and this battle against Satan was &l~wn. He is very sensitive to Satan. Speedy, strong and decisive and penetrative. that i . why Satan cannot cope with Fi:!':her. If we want to inherit Father'. tradition we must also discourage Satan. We :must also have this kind of rosolution to fight a.na cope against Satan, if you want to be the oon or daughter ()f Father. Truth is like a bomb. Truth is like bein'; substantiated throuqh l~havior or .lctivity. 'rhen we can establi.sh personality. God's t~uth substantiated, is when God's personal~ty is real~zed. Peronality is like flesh.

t1'l.an a lion or

ti<.1~-:r.

118
If yO :l hav~ flesh you still need warm blood to be alive. Father s ..!~ d ~ cnn leave Unification Church, but Father cannot. It's :10':. because 00 i~ th.e founder, but because he knows God's heart" Wher. he 'NUS finding Divine Principle he could understand wh:}t a poor m:ln JCSI,4S was, ....nat a )()()r God Heavenly Father was, who 'Nas be-:rayed by t.he man He lo' ~. d th.e !'IK,st. If God had a body r!,,~ WQui,,: [>...)V !:' ~:-' ~) l-<l("..::d a'. 1 mdnkin.:: dilectly. But H~ has no body J.:;d l~~ holS n0 r__ ~~r. t~) speak" He ca':1not. do any":hing unless we c '~n 00. ~ ~t.jLer k:w...- Ul':; d~t,ths of Gools grief and cried and C1- ied il"ld cr ic-:<i. Hi;; t(: <lrs penetrated the f Iocr. This i.s a i cur-ous :-:1:01,Y. !!,! C!:' .i::>d Jay ar''': night. His f.:lce was swollen and n r:, C)!"' ( ;: knLvl who Ht;; \ias. lIe cr iod because He could under .stand (,;o~ '~ !k!a.rt. '1'0 se~ him hc)w hr.PFY Heavenly Father was. The Sd.ffie F::tt.her Wu!:i tor.o_ured 31"1J Ll oocJ 'Nas th.co\rw"'l1 out and His bod}~ was t ::U"mm ou:' fro:n the deor. Cod must have bean looking at this

event., D-.ll God couldn't do anything. If God had had a body, He wou ld ha,.,e r'lshed out to Fatht::r and embraced Him. And also, God must have been be~ten by Satan ~nd not Master. But God has no
When and if Fat.her wa~ lost, mankind would have been lost and 6,nOO yp.allJ of salvatl.on higtory would have been in vain. Penetrating &ever~ tortures when Father recovered hi. consciousness, hew happy Heavenly Father was. Father knew that if ~~ster Wd:; lu::t, j!iankind Wol3 losL. lie ~c1S l, .... ~py to see our Father because lIe knew .:: .;, ~. kind wa~ savE-d. H~ must hilve embraced Father with l'.ears o~ . 1r , . itud~. Therefor e: we alllnot imagine this deep rela. t.i,..>n:-;hi!} 'Wi ;:. : H~u '''enly Fa. ~ her. One day one of our members asked Father .... ~_,t is yCoLlr relatt~nship \I.'ith Heavenly Father. Then F:=lther ::;,iid. no 'latter how much 1 ~y explain, you cannot un,jer!=it.and :-.Je ::: ,n.l~(~ 110 ')ne c;'\n ..:!OIrUi toO 7'1)' depth of rela tionshi'fJ ~;ith G ..:;;:!. . ~ : " ~s ex: azy for Fat!~er. Is God craLY 01" yrJU? The .(efor~, hi~ ;~el3. ! ;,(;j'~:3hir i " \,.'j,l .. s l.1al with God. The depths of love betwe(~n God. .inc P3:.:.nr is ~l>mple~ely different from others. These contents of ... ove sh~~'..l ld be inhcriteu little by littl~. To inherit Fath.er's tradition, his relationship with man, W~ should be remlndtXi b'~' his t~stimony of how he got victory beeause of love. Jesus lost twelve disciples but Father qot twelve disciples in p.rj,~Ol\ bec<3use of love. This is how be was able to get out of the prijo~ of Communism. Therefore, we can understand the love ~!UCJUuh. h.J.s t.est imClny. His way ot love is far different from ot.llf'rs. ~n;l C.le dav .some.me askeJ Mrs. COOi wh~t kind of man .r .:d.l-..er i.; . TilCn M=s. Choi S.:lid in reply that he loves the uglics per~.'''t I ~~ mucn as the most beautiful person. For instanc" ') .. ~ r1a v .1 :1 old :nan caIn +:c :C-' ather who had collected il11 kinds c,t. Sl.!1~ <ind crimC! since M was youn.J . He had lost h.is family and Dccame 1 cneS(I",e . Hj .S :face was Ilqly bPcause of small pox s<,,~ar s, and i~ w~s a ~~range fac~, therefore if a young girl met with n1.l(. on t .:le ~'t..reel i ~1 t.h dim th~n maybe th.o girl must have f.:l intcd. T!1is Y. ~ ~ ... d of an old u,::rly man. Bi.lt Fa thor began to t~1k, talk, tal~. Tl~ directors were waiting out5ide for their turns. WhEn two "nd three hours paaaed Father was st:' ~l talkinq so long tv an ugly man. He loved him as a father born only for
r.,(')dy.

119
Thare.fore, others were irritated a.nd pleaded f.Jr time wi.th Father. But he said, no, he. was busy. The diecit) les \rere upset. And after long ti.J'De talking, the guest went Jut and Father came out. Father said to them, "Have you ever '-had a night, even one nigh.t, when you couldn tt sleep because of lO.Je?" They were. speechless. Father said, IIThat man is thinkl .iig of me. all day long and even at night without sleep. II The disciple!l were ashamed of thPJIlselves. He loves this man who is '/ery ugly but internally he was good . Mrn. Choi said Father loves the ugliest person as much as he loves the. moat beautiful person. Juet iroaqine brothers, if you can find vary beautif~l .~ster., do you feel love? Sure. B\~ t you find qrac1ually that sbe i . a. very strange peraon. Can you still love her? You cannot love her anymore. If she is - eautiful internAlly and externally I than you can love her. b But, if she is ugly, and also Dtr&nqe and qr.edy, internally can you love her as JlUch a. the ~o.t beautiful woman, internally? Even Father doesn't like uglines. , but still he .eea God's lat~nt nat~re within her, and he loves her. He gives the love of compassion. The compassionate love and the quality of the love is the same as that given to the moat beautiful person. This is Father I 5 way of love. We rnu.t also inherit his way of love. Then we muat begin to try to love those who are not qualified to be loved. If some sister or girl is very beautiful and loving, many young men will gather around her and propose to marry her. But, if her face is .burned and it beco.-es strange no one can see her face an~re. How about the young men who gathered around htu:'. Do they continue to lova her? All will '-- disperse. Then, CAn p.:arenta forsake her? Tba .ora raiserable shD ~, tJ aore lovs they will give to her. Why? Parents love not only her beAuty, but a180 her Mlf. Therefore, then no matter h-ow ugly SM ally bee.,.... they cannot changa their love. They lo~ hl::-.r @xistanc:e it . . lf. Not expres.ion but existence, not attl'ibutes but essence. This ia the difference between p...'lrents' love and other. t love. Sol'Q8 may love someone because he OI' she is rich, beautiful, capable, or a good ont:. , but God is Father and Fathe.r is Father. Therefore He loves existence itself. Therefore., so far as you Are you, you are qualified to be loved by the True. Parents. Therefore, not love to beauty, but (l.S~ca. SOmecmfol can -say, I love Tom because TOlD is Tala. I f Tom is succes.ful r love TOa, and if he fails his mi ion, I still love Tom, becau . . ~ i . TOIl. lIben 'rOD is pure, I love Tom and if he coallita ain and is def U~ by s&t~ic blood, I still love Tom, this ia Patbar'. love. I love Mary, beeau. . I am I ana Mary is Mary. This is God' 8 lOY.. This ia Vather' a love. ~ Jlaat ~i.t thlaa 1O\"Q. Me JaUat be able to love this way, not ayown way. . . .uat inberit the truth, Father ' . perc-:>nali.tl', and Pat.ber,. heart, Bien . . . . . the way of lov.. The truth, h..ia ~ltOnalitf, and hill love. F'a.t.ba.r restored truth, pe.rsonali.ty ilnd love throuqh h.ia battle with Satan. Hi. truth is aboolute t.ruth. R.i. pu.anality ia perfect. Hic love al~o is per1!fCt. Hi.8 \My Qf life aust be my way of life. Hi. truth
the sake of hila.

. .. .

/. ~.

'

must .be my truth. His personality JUust be Ay perf:lionality. His love l"'lUS': be. my love. Thi.s i~i.. the restoration of personality. As you k! ,-,W, God is original sung';'sang and original hyung-sang, an~ ~hr_se can ~e po~itive and negative. Positive and negative an~ :s .. ~ b : . ta:\t i atP-d as man and WOlf.an, ilS you know. Jesus said he who l~s seen me, has seen God. But, however Jesus spoke won,!-:-!rful <:w ords, it ,.;as irl':poss.i..ble for Jesu. to express the co~pletc nature of God. Jesus ~~s a p~~tial expression of God. H0 !'.eeoed his b"< id~. Otl"u.~ r'./ i se, the Mesi:iiah could not be an cntir.:~' eA~lrU.:>ti.l.C: ''l of God. Maybe ~ome at you have t:iomG impreasio!; I ! 'f)m vJncn you fir~r. met Fath-ar. I cannot forget my impress .:cn <.. en :<lthe.r C.1::'le :'0 Japn.n. The first tlJnP. I couldn't have a good re l .:tt.l.ons:L.i.J with him. I couldn ' t undct'st.and Father is F a ~ her. I f el t.. hl_' w~s grea t and no more. I waE shy. I cou ld ( )Y . .l~' under~t,Jr,J !',hat r was far distant from Father. I came to Unl ,~ ic.l ticn Church becausl~ of hilll and for the sake of him. I was a member for four years and still I couldn't have anythinq to do with hi~. : was still a child. I t took me a long time . to realize th~t Father is Father. I could understand him as Father when hls love made me confident in his being Father. Not Principle. Father is wonderful but if Father is only by himself then even Father cannot wholly express God. Only when he is one with M0ther can we lieE'! the living God with his eyes. "''hen he came t .o Ja :..JJ.~l hi; spok~ much first. 3.nd many were inspired. i;specially brothers were lJ1spi.red, because they saw the i r own ideal image .in :1im ",hom they haj been looking for. They saw their own ideal i . .;l~! ~ c L"l him. Ev~n ;; isters were inspired but sisters never want to ~e~e~le Father . ~~~ you see Mother, then you can find your ideal self in Mother. You can feel your ideal shape and self. in ~ocher. 'I'hi. !:; i. ti the :reason why sister.ti e specially feel nice with :-IotnCl . -rh\.'! refore, when she. came seven o r eiqht years ago, 0specia)::"y 5i~~ ters wr=re inspired because they fou : 'd their own id.:;al ima<:}e in !ok>the.r. No matter how p'lre a nd beautiful she might ~ve been, brothers did not want to resemble l~r. Eventuall y the Messiah i:; a man. '.:'he Messiar, is the answer to the question of what is man? We have been l ooking for true man but \irft:;! l.dve never seen a true man before. Man has been trying to fiIl ':" thP. ~nswer to what is true man in book8. But Father and Mothe.::- is ans'Aor to the que.tion of what man is. Therefore, if you want to understand what inan is, you have only to inves~igate Fathar and ~~ther and then you can find the answer to the que.tion w~t 13 man. His way of life is roan' s way of life. His \riax of love. is Iuan's way of love. Hi::.; e x ample is an example of ...l man (.f life. If you want to understand what man is you can see Fnt! :.~r (lnd ~ 1other. Then you can f ind the answer. God is ir:vL.:ib'!"~, lJut r'atlwr and l10the r are aT'. expression of God and when tlwy ,'>,re unitE:J into O'leness, we c an s ee the. nature of God with our physical eyes. We can understand what God is and what ru~n is. If you want to understand what God i s you have only to in\!cs:.igate Father to find wha~ God i s. I f you want to understand God IS Will then you must ask him. His words are God '8 wo;:ds and his love is God IS love. we have the. answer in reality
I

121
'-'hic h i.s the: JIIa:g~iR.h4 N.a ~ttU' b.c'.t 1(onderful tM .Me lah _y !..,e, it we don't -anders-t.and he is Fatte!" then we. c~n' t have a relat.ion~h.ip with.. hi:m. and 'tre can't inherit his tradition. The tradition of truth., personality, h.ea.rt and love. In the Jinning wherl he. first came :c couldn't understand. The second t:rroe he came we h"ld a ~O Day Training Sesl!ion and we heard Divine Pr i...nciple from the lat~ pr83ident Mr. Ell. Mr. Ell gave lectures fer 40 clays and "'e gAined new WlderQtanding. Por the first tl'.~ ree d ~ ys, Fathe-..r prayed ooJ!lide the lecturer. We we!:e more im~reg~~ ~ tba p~ayer of Fatbar than tb~ D~vine Principle i~ ..lt. '.. a ~~~e Fat;~ pr~,:vi.nq ~<M ~e JllUch inEpired. Aft.er the lecture ~..n. clt-!, ~f. t;er~n, ~~tMZ' told r.lru1y thingtJ. When I vas bearing -i:.b#.t. lGC'ClUS t 'W.~ Jleepin9 i bu~ ~ l'AtJw~ caae I Dever alept !,t all. I'at{-.;e~ tole Btm.y tl"lL"9~ about Principle, about the pl.Gv ide?c~e of God .?!~'ld <~b(.Alt how be found too Divine Principle, .~.,anv t~'l...i.n gtl . SOme. port.ion !')f. the te~tb;aony I qave the other d~. 'j Cru'~ ::rCfQ hJ..s ta1kin<J &~ that time. When he was talking, h.~ S<Z.id if he. fitayed two da~ta with eomeone, be felt like givinq
~11:.

r.,"": h~\a to tr-Pll!. and when the 40 Day Training Session vas finisM,d, M 'mts supposed to qo back to XOrea. When the last
~~~e p~ther

~~~ert

gave direction and final me.aages to us, and do that?" \'~ said yes. This is tradit.ion o! tJnj.f:i..:: &tion Church; this is a gO<X1 ansnMr. After we said ye:; , ye~, t eS, than Fat.bo..r said goodbye. He. walked do~ and went ~ut fj-8<m after he e~ back. aid we a~ what happened. Anyway v at..ne_ .b>t;qa.n to tl!Jolk. Frcg t.he beglnniRw] I coulda' t ander.tanci '.:" Cl!llrthin9, hut tb.an ! ~an to under~taM ratberlll t_lin9 of r....;;a 4:" t. ~~ l'lWlY ~ ';'.1'M' lt., !'JOt~ " 7 ~ lost bsfore he call ~ ... ~ "':. :::.k. :'.~c:?in. 't'!::< ;oy bl!tv~ no )?r,;::t>ente, t. ... ArO workiftq very hard
f' i;1ther ~Gi.id,"Can y'Ou

t t .h..ey h.mv:J. no pt.t''Zmte. ~ hmd u4Nb18, IIa.a . . . . lMak-Y a ';. her kn e'W '\~ v;l21 t~. t thie. !li9ht be t.bJ ll\lIt lIO_nt for : Fa th.sr to :r.eo t~. Vnc0 he WMt back ha Jlight never be able to ooe itOme of t~ a~ymor~. 1'M children .ight be lost. He conldn' f: do th;?t. ~ ory:Jl.1n' t leave ~JI'; and he be9an to talk .L UH.. ~t.~...r ':e."JI .inute~ ~nd ~,aid ~ ~nd went and Calle back 3. Lti bteqam "to Uillt (kgain. Again and Again. Me became aerious u:d f~lt ':1 diffg.r~.nt ::=eeling t.h4n before. We felt Father might
~ ree.L.nq tha1; h~. might lose us, thJtt this moment mign.t be the i~::: t. 11}(~.llent t.O ?atht:~ a no Son. But Father said finally goodbye. Th.i3 t: ::.~ ~ t}P::lt da!5.-J1 i~:'..y. .. He cOfJldn't C~ back AnytlOre.

.,e,.

~~.:~ d ir3t-~:;:-~~ .rl

and L::-.i

~ co~~ple "f

't'. ;C.J~. b2~d<'11..1(.t X" ~J:f! a.l'ld ~v.&!~~lly l.M dor..>r opaned and I }~ U1...t~ .. '''fl;uve tl:uay 4 j'Ontil?;) 'Abe r:.xt aoeant rather

brcj th.i\~,

~"':' ~ ~ "~ '''' 1~fr~:_.~:

~.M. ~:.:\.s~tJ t'i.~

)!'C.~

. . . rather. t1U'ned and 1-' ~, i~ Ql v,aya your parent., your .... 11h'9 toqet.bu aDII you open the roca

hours I va 1 tting in a roOll in

~nd .~ no 'K)~!_.~ ,__ ...:~ ~":': "'~t ~l) you ~~ t~ f . .l~."T? Eor.tt t.b.i-!:.n t'JK.'1 ~.s U% ~ li?~ tog.. t.~. I!.ct lm,lat have e...bl'ace4 ue ~. :i (::hi..h~.'Z'e.n. .~ l"'~ c~ ~dt. tha ch.Udru be.4 gone &Dc! ha ~1.']bo..t noi; 00. .sbl~ to ftl:a t.!lBsa anymore. x;n an unexplainable !:(.':lpty ~t--t:i:t.n ~u ~:U:fJta.ad? !"~ i . strocq againat Satan but ~ in J..O'WIf:I- t~d IUs ~b..lldr6rl. I wish I could have ea:.,)r1)C'~l ~' !lt!:lel.r ~t tJ.~t poL c,. .. .... 1. ~ M it! Fath.er beeauN he love. u ~ !l!.,.,-j ~.:r-i.~O\~gh. manr ;..!Me 1)1 th-is;: kind of e...~~ I CO\llcJ une-;;fd!!:st.8.nd F.-tbar i~ 1l'a '~~ ~:E~ iive !~B in UlliflcatiDn Cburch. join1!d L"l 1952. A.f~U'<!. I v.mt many tiBu to ItOr. . as a

.<; / 1',/4 -? 5

122

lecturer and talked vit~Father. I've had many unforgettable experiences. You may think my case is' special, but you rnusn' t thir.k that you have no re.lationship directly. How about the Christians? Have they seen Jesus? Still they have had piety and faith. and have loved Jesl'S more than their own lives. One day a member who was a driver of Father's visited Father's house and rat~r asked him to come and join \<lith us and Father served h..im and gave hil1l food. The food was r ice and cllI'ry. The. driver didn I , lfr~ curried rice but Father gave it to him t.o eat. Fat.her aGi-ed hiJU i f he. liked it. -Is curri.f>,d rice your favorite dish?" l!ecauee. Father brough.t it he said yes. F...e. was 8Carcely Able to eat. it up. Then Father a"ked if it "-'as good and he. said yes, tMnk you, and Father put another dish in front of him. I don't know i f he ate it or not. He must ha'le edten. He. had a very difficult time. Afterwards the driver could understand, Father loves everyone of us even though he doesn't know the r.ame of each. Becausa of physical limitation P~ther cannot give food directly to all, and then he can't exFre~s his love to all. Then he works throug~ representatives whi, ch represent thousands of fami.ly members. I.f anyone of you goes to Father and i.s given the same chance he was given, you ,.;ill rec~ivc. core love than the dr i ver was gi.ven. You can be very confident even though. Father doesn't know your name and can't identify ~mo is who because of p~ysical l~itations. Truly, he m.ust be your Father. This is the. way of his love. This is love of True. Parents: God's love. We. must understAnd lus love and then receive hi. love and then ~ c~n receive ~he lova. he gave us. This iJJ the. tradition of love. I'm eorry I couldn't explain the aecond and third blessings and how to further actualize the tfOrd. of truth. We have a different truth, personality 3.nd love from his. Therefore we have Ca.in type of trL1t~h and love.. Cain must be. subjugated by love. Only t'i understanding :E'a~ fully can we understand Fa.ther's love, heaIt and personality. And then it can be given to me and I can resemble Father and be a small Sun Myung Moon. This is inheritance of heavenly tradition. Some day I want to inherit Father's truth., personality, and love. Because of the begillning of the seven-year course there is a blessing. At the be.ginnL'1g of the first neven-year course three couples were blessed: President Kim, WOn Pil K.im and the late President Eu. Three, just like Peter, James and John. Afterwa.rds the next year 33 were blessed, and the next 72 couples, then .i24 couples. This was a foundation to save mankind. How grea"L it is. In the. beginni."lg of the ..econd Be.ven-year course, 430 couples vc.r~ 9iv~"'l an international ble inq and then there was the 777 couples bles~ing. This is the foundation of victory for t.h.e second seven year course. In or de to 9~t victory in the. t.hi.rd seven year course Father lmlnt give the bles.ing. There are so many candidate.s who must qo to ltorea. 1 don't know he'r! many from America, but qui.te a few \1ill go this time. Honescly speaking, we need 40,OQO dollars. How do '4re do it? Will you fund-raise? (Applause) Of cou. .'ese they will do their best, but we mU!3t b!!l.p. This: victory wi.ll be. an histor-

123
ical victory in t.b& hi..tOE'Y ot tba 8D1v_.. 'l'hi.a true. Thi .; s the histori.cal victory of rather. b'en if thay don't go, we , - .!e<l the money or we. fast . fox 40 day., lilta. .1eaua. From tomorrow on we will have 4 one 'O k fund raising eaJlpAign to help Heavenly Father and True. Parent.. TbJ.. J.oye-1lle aaat Acrifice OUXselves for victoxy And for true Parent.. Ibw much we can 9ive tears, .-iwe.at, and blood. for Father )Nat b4l deeply inac:ri.be<i in hi 5 hedrt. From OOW scae r~l as{*Cts will be discussed and \flit.' 11: organize and diacuss hD" to raise money. Anyway, He.:ivenly ~ather is planning a big victory for the third seven year course. If Father can t t 9~t a victory in t.his bl. . .ing, then the third Se-"01'l year courSP. can t t be 8ucceaaful. Tho key to the success of the third seven year courM is th.ia bleaaiDg.

I..

124

SPIRITUAL PROBLEMS:

AdaJn and Eve

rr'..lst

Adam and Even and the archangel that seduced Eve-- we resur,~ and ildcmn.l.fJ' the post' ions of thcs~ three-- the
;.uchangel, Eve ... ho
by Eve i\nJ
~'as

st~ ducer
tempt'~ a; ) ~li(:>. s

sed

:eel and Adam who was

co1t1Tlitced forni, ation. Also, the same to triP. position of Cuin who killed Abel, of Abel who was killed by Cain because of his arr09ance and of Seth who
d il.! n ' t kno\-w anyU-.inq.
~nderstand

Seth was just a good person who didn't

anything at all. NOh, what's going on. What clQ{::pene<.l? Yes, wi1dt's new? What happened? What: happened?" Therefore, out of one, two, three, four, five, six people ,(including the angel) who va. good? Who was enough? No one. This 1. the reason why we CAnnot find anyone who is enough, even in this room including my.elf. This is th~ reason vhy everyone has scae strange proble... SoMeone is oriented to arroqance, someone 1s oriented to this problem: chaptcr 2. He or she comes to this direction. So~eone el~~ is like Cain, always complaining and criticizing others and judging them, without doing anything by himself. Someone else is just 'what's goinq on'. Someone else has all these natures together within him. Eventually ever"/one of us i8 just a mixture or corr.bination or melting pot of fallen nature. We are the same as Ad~'s family; we ar'~ members of Adam's family. They were conscientious cut had nothing to do with God, therefore, many of us ar~ conscien~ious, but cannot understand God. "Oh, what's going on, Heavenly Father. I can believe Him, but I cannot feel Him.- This kind of problea. I think when things were going on, Adam va. just takin, a nap or was ~ little spaced out. His betrothal va. being taken away by the angel but still he didn't know at all. Oh, what's going on. N Therefore, we are h~. to indeanify the fallure of each member of Adam's fasily. Aa you know, 1n order to indemnify the fail"ure of Cain and Abel, we IlUst restore the relationship between Cain and Abel. They tailed because of lack of love, tncrefore, we should love each other as brother. and listers. Cain should have loved but didn't. Lucifer and Eve and even Adam shouldn't have loved each other in the way that they di4, so they failed. Therefore, we must not love like angel did, no matter how much you feel love you must not. In the case of the Cain and Abel probla., if you don't feel love, still you must love. In the case of the Ad4UI , Eve problem, if you feel love, you Must not love. This is indemnity. As you know, because of the fall of .an, aankind lost-its parents because Adam and Eve were supposed to be the parents of mank!nd-- the t~ue, sinl pareDta of aankind. Aa
I

Thill IIp.4JCn ilJ OM of a .~ of ~ricmt Z4atUN. d6UveNd b!f Rev. Ken !Judo, C'":.a-'1".,"tL1/ fI":.r.ctcr of 1'ttaim."f1 at ~ta;.,rt I~i.oMZ 1'Ninir.g !}.nt.l' il'l BarrytOU1 .. K. Y. t:md f01'mnolll I>i.Nat<J1' of Trtaining for t1u1 unification Ch~h o j' ,Japan. In o!'d~r t ~ g.zt thi. i"jormlticrn to tn- fONign m.s8icma.rie8 befor~ their d.7pcJ-tUJ"e from the U. s... O'lt~ prelimi1'U!1"'J,l editing ~ helm eompZeud.

S!Al/4-

~. ~

125

ers became egocentric and egoi.tie~ but Gt1l1 they tried to hay" dC*inion over the ..arld. 'fhill ttl the r BOD why JUU\ beqan to kill and to conflict. In order to c tore th.e failure of Ad_ t taail,y, first of all, the ~lut1on cOIle" throuqh the reversal ctNr.e of the fall. Cain and Abel ~.t bo .av~ first centering on the victory of Abel. Thi. is the foundAtion for the Me8si~h. But unless the relationahip betwe.n the angel and ~e, and Eve and Adam is al.o .olved, no sinl parents can ccae. ~~am ~nd EY~l_, {ora.icat.ion, is even MOre ~tl.. l--'!-J~Jl-INF -4a'. Fir.t. ~. . will be eolve.i and the foundation will be lai4, but tba M . . and IIV. probl.a !\II.II t. Also ~ solved. J ~. aaid it .a..a.. opposed or per.ecYt~ hia they voqlcl be lQ&'9ive", wt if tbcy cIolUCId tAle 1o1y tJpir1t, the" could act "for91v". Mhy? V~. ir. t..H poa1tloA of John the Bapitiat working to r toro tftG fQilurQ of John the "ptiat. Therefore, be eolvlAtj ~he cain ~ Abel problell. But this pcobl_ is attar . .l.. !fIli. ill thl! "Meon why .en could be forgiven if they per~acuted Jesus. But when the Holy Spirit i . 4.filed, thi. c.aAOt tkt orgiven. The relationsbip between Ad. . aM 8Ye i& .cr~ "'eAt!al than that between Cain and Abel. If the root ia deatroyJ4, there will be no fruit. But if a branch in broksn or leav are taken away, a. lon9 ... the root i ~~4fa5t, the pl&nt can b~r fruit. If you have A probl_ between CAin an4 Ab.l, acaetiB the Cain poaitioa accuse. ttio ~l P.Q.i~io~ ~r becauae of .a.e trouble between Cain a."Mi A.bGl e U\e PN'~n iil th. <!A iD poeition 1.a the Urailicatioa ch\Uch. !AJt h ~ 'H111(: c~ bfJ.ck. WI ta lorry, I 'a ..Ul I we_ ."..,. I 0Ct}..~ I t. ~erGu.nd --a18t ., the ~'- ... ~ f1fobAL I GCC\ulcd :10" fU7d I I . Nrry. "-I' .rQ ~ ~or. ~ly"F~thel', tMt.'& all. ':bat'. all. JlMt'_ly h~ ~ ~t'a. Oka)f? But if fau c __ it fsnd.e.tAct\ / ~er: ~w 'try. to- bit . clHUed-- yeN _Y pray 6-...11 O'VUD~.:,pt eg.' ';t ry to b0 cl~ thr0U9h faatiDl, it 1a i.!llPO'A b~! to ~< ~~lvGB, the .(UNal relatloaah1p 1. far deeper ta1!'-.:..a&:t C4;i~ ~ .a..bftl problce. tfhe cain u4 Abel proOl_ will . ~ t:~'i.. !f ~ apolog is 11 we ~ it. :Zol'1lieatJ.og,,_.t ~~~~~ _ t~!Y8D by a~lo9Y. z.. i f y08 pz'ay tilth . t.~T" f!l~ ~~Ei., .?.t ~_ ,~ tIOrk. Poratcat.1oa i , . . . . ft. . .t.iI~ t;1o ~ w~, ~4ar. !'ben wbat il ~ l'MItQl'! ~~~ tM At"l.U a~ iYQi probl. ia .0 tMt it i . not fH'~1vt-EA1 n4 t;~ 18 ~t~ fo.!'~.1t!a ~i.oa or .eal.~ ..... ~ .. ~ !. ::-"::~ :"'- -:.~ t-JaI.',i ~-' r~"" ~,f

'(OU know, 7hey failed. After the fa 11 they had 9ain and Abel and Cain JCl.lled Abel. This is the co\U'ce ot the fAll If they didn't commit fornication, there would have been" no need of division betwe.n Cain and Abel" If there had been no divi.ion, there would bave ben no IkIrder. Fornie.ticn was the root of .. in. And .urdU' wa. the fruit ot fornication i . igt.ern"l and aurder 1. ext~W' - -Because of fornioation. aan lost Geld. Man bee. . . . .parated fr~ Cod. Thereto"., aan haD to live by hbu~elf. ~oth

_in.

va.

""'\la

w..,

!'h_

u-.

'eep

.:

,: ,

\ '

.'

0.

t:
126

c reation-- that is why fornication consti tu t e s such a deep ; i ll , Many young students think abou t f ornic ation, Yes, it's ~ a tu ral b ~ cause it is the action of i ns ti nc t it's natural . He,).vc;nly Father gave this in s t- i nc t I t her efo r e, I ' m just usi ng l.t.- Many American peop l e think this way . It's okay to be like ~n animal because man is j u st an extension of the animals. Many people thi nk t h ia way_ They don't know at all how deep a ain it i 6 to commit forn i cation. ~s you know, .an was mAd e a fter the image of God. We ourselves must understand ~ r. d eeply why tornication ia sin . ~ccording to our understandin9 ao t ar, we thought, Oh, thi. is the reason why man fe l l, t herefore, we mus t not repeat a gain . Therefore, fornicatio n is a sin." W must l~ve ~eep e ..:r,derstanuing. MAn is made a ft e r th e image of God and God has o r i ]ir.al positivity and origina l negativity, original mascul i nit} and original feminini ty . And ma n i s made after the i: ili.1g(' '..,) f God int r; man and woman . And by t he unity between man and woman we can give birth to ch i ld ren a nd e stablish the four-positi.on foundation . Th i s i s the fami ly of eternal love
~a y be a no ther man, comes and takes t he woman away and gives c hild ren t h is time c entering on Satan, wh a t happened? This i& forn i cation. This is adultery. And eve n in America, you know, t h is pattern is very routine. A woman who has a husband ca n have s exual rel ations with another man. This i . de.truct i on o f the four -position foundation which ia the purpo. e of creation a nd God's ideal. Fornication and adultery defini t ely deatroy t he ~1n9dOM ot God, God ' s purpose. There f ore, f ornicatio n a nd adultery are two s~ns which not only defi l e the object ot fornication or sutject of fornication but also d estroy a nd d efile God's purpose, God Himself. l'Lcrt~tore I even thoug h both o f the tornicators can forgive each other unless he or s he i s given fo rgiveness by God, this probl em is not ~ Q lved . But as you know, it is impossible for God to forgive, because , withou t a ~ indemnity condition even Heavenly Father cannot forgive . The refore, unless .in is indemnified by.an, it's impossib le fo r God to forgive and as you know fallen man cannot i ndemn ify the sin he co. . itted because he is under the domi nion o f Satan. Therefore, he cannot subjugate Satan. This i s the r eason why t he ainles. Messiah mu.t come. It.' . only ..... l ah who can lolve fornicat ion aM adul tery . . And as we studied already, because he pa id the lnd~1ty for six thousand year. o t huaan his tory, Sa tan has no right tc acc~se the Me iah anymore . If the M essiah aays, "Okay, I can forgive you , then Heavenly Father will approve o f it. Then once '4p'p roved by God , our sin W.1 J.l be forgiven. Th ~ Messi~h paid all the ver tica l i ndemnity conditions so thE-'re is no sin that the Me.sia h ca nno t f o rg ive. However deep a sin you may have c ommitted, the re is no sin that the Messiah cannot forgiv e. If the Mes siah says your sin is forgive n, Geld will approv e it a nd it has c Ollie t r ue.

a nu joy. If someone, angel,

127

We Are inve.tiq&t1nq the ... ential meaning ot

or the essential aeaning of the fAll of
~~.

another point of view it 8ors1e brother feels love towarc!s a ~i ster. He loves, Oh~ I love her. Oh, she'. very nice. u You muat not teel thla way. ~t vl11 happen n~ltt? Then hu.g, embrace, next .caeth.lng, next samethlr\91 and next aacmethil19. And like th.i.., aM tiaally.. '!'hl. ill the ~tu r~ o f tha probl . . betw..n . . . And~. In tho be9.tnn1~ it 's j u.t. a alight teeliDg tNt. thia fHliftg dfIVelops SO JIllch, ~o tl~ final rftault .uat be ~t' Pornicatioft. II it lov~?
{No)

And

fornic~t ion fr~

urw1erat.&n4 that thesft Are in tlwt po.iti.on ot Kestores\ Eve. Silt thous&nd YMra aqo Eve died-- .he ate And diCld. Free that tiMe on Heavenly Father hAa tried to r."torla her, to reov ;.ve her I and after six thou.and years of trial /tOO Gix thou.aM yea.rs of effort, Heavenly Father i . now able to give life to her. A~ she's revived now. She's alivf.) again. HeY" happy lIeavenly
~isatf.'lrs

Hore &.re aa.e ,"tua,

).1. aust

Father must be to oee His daughter iz alive ~Ain. She has begun to breathe and to open her eyes and speak to Fllther .
HoW b.appy Jk.. vonly rather .... t~Ar"8 l~eavemly FatMr.

ie. And ahe stood up &00 u.iled 1'l 1M!at. ~~:.7>t 4 r&ac~l CUJ~. A
~ ~ith mlight .crea~in9 ~~.tI no e;)uth to .~lt

rase.l

c~

and raped . he Again,

~IM ~ sinned Qga1n with a .i8t.er have cQI!IiUt.t.ed 4MPU fcJin th&..W\ SAtan. miIVtera are the preciou. dauthtG.ra of~. 'lll'lC7-l'efore, if A broth~7 feel .. , "0h, . - . ' . vary nJ.ee. 1 want to ~ to her and uMte

ahe diad agAin. A.~ ~vanlr !'~thgz' out, to ahout du1d to 3CrMM. Do you ~.r.t..Nad what 1 -..a1

hando with h...r, "nd put. my M~ OD t.M back of hltT ~M\11diJr Mlbrace, and aw:a~, aDd AU~, and nut t1 - it this kind of thing happens, can it be love? !his is murder, not lov~. 7hi~ ia cpirituAl aurder , The purPQ~() of. 10vI!) i . to CAke ot~s Mpp;{. '!'hiss kind
lU:,c!

of love destroys the h4ppin.~G of tho ~imter. Then i~ this love? Thill lova i3 i~ a sen~(l vorS'.& tt-~n phYfJical murder bec~u8e ~f ahe is killed by aaaaoae, if ~he didn't c~i t min, thy aIle will 1M ~Q ~o FJMVft. aut. if aQSeOM Mkee h~I' c~t :GKnicati~, abe ia Q1ao inyolv~ in ~orft!c4t!on &ftd ana lIJdul tozy. Gbe a1C1O \111l ," ~ .kR to Sell. f.ornicl\tio. ~. Doa~t think that 1. love. And eo-.. ~r. . l~tI 819 slatH. R. 1. ro~ torn W_ who VIae rG! ' " attGJl' .L."1 thcuH~ yM.t8 of

at' !j!::.d:

fltc.'!iMe,
:v

ef~&!iI'rt by Qo4. k0~o ~ gAet.~s ue bo~h .De ~flClou. al! ori~lna.1 MBa AU ev... ~ L, n ~O. The probl_ ~oeft IU.n &M ~a, M.- ~ is th(l JAOat e oatta!. oae t:') be MlverjJ. Once ft'\il!d" thoro !~ no

M.a."

~t &11-- M ~y. ~ Wee ~ to e.ol\.n~ tb1u a1tuAtlcll, this PZQ~-!~, tAlA e!e. "'"ken 10" Ire ~!Il"'fle.d, !feu fAyet wri te your auiohiOilrapby of au before ~'U\\) PM~nte ~ 1:.1 catDi tted

lJOlutioft

fornication with

~ne,

I repeated fornication with

someone, with someone, next 1I000eone, and next someone and next with aomeone." You don 't have to write anything about Cain and Abel problams becauae this ia not ao essential as t.he Adam and Eve problem. If only you have 4 restored relationship, then everything ia O~ in A Cain/Abel problem but not if Y0U commit sin in Adam/Eve problem. By th~ way, homo~exuAlity is more impure than a usual sexual rela tio.n. Aa you know, the relationship betwee-.n Adam and Eve when Adam and Eve committed fornication wasn't qood becallse it before perfection and also AdAla h&d aex relations with Eve who was defiled by Satanic blood. Therefore, it constituted sin. But still the relationsh ip between Ada. and Eve is proper. Adam should have been the subject, but Eve became the subject and that was wronq. But still the relationship itself ia principled. But the relationahip between the Angel and Eve vas unprincipled and there is no excuse. The relationship between Man and man and vo~ and ~n ~s even more improp~r than t~t between the anqel and Eve. Between the angel and ~~e, the relationship was masculine and fenin1ne. Man and man and wt8an and WOIlI&n, this is JDOre improper and therefore, the sin is deeper than the angel'B wa Impure. Diagusting. Gruesome. Disguatinq. But when people are involved in such a relation.hip , they do not feel so impure because he or she ia a disgustinq person in this sense. Therefore, they don't feel ~pure aomehow. Therefore, .any thinq.. Autobiography page number one, paqe nUMber two~- must be subaitted to the Me.siah. Thi. is judgment. Yes, it's a terrible feeling if you fill in the paper. In Korea, .aBe woaan was very shy (in the beginning each of thea talked to Father direct.ly not OIl p.per) and an. couldn't tell. ~heft spiritual world, I .eaft aft angel, c ... to Father and .aid ahe did it ttli. way, but she lWYer conf ed. Then she vas caat out fro. the list of the bles.in,. ~her. fore, Unification Church ia a t.rr1ble place because onae coamitted it cannot be eraaed unless the Me iah forgive.. The reason why aubMit the content. of sexual life before True Parenta ia to be forgiven. It vill be div14ed 1n two: before ~nification Church, and after on1ticatioft Church. If you have done somethlnq after Unification Church, can you write? It's terrible. It'. terrible. But atill actually, recently many happened to ca.mit act within Unification Church, in the field, in the MPT, on the fundraisinq te. . , or .aaevhere elae. because the people didn't have a deep underatandinq of this _ . . n1nq. Therefore, they couldn't nip the probl . . in the bud. Unification Church is act a church of perfect, perfected people. We are here beeau v. ue ftOt to04. We are not perfeet. We are h~re to aolve ai" lMea" we are aiatul. Tber_ fore, A aflllbe&" of the Unif1catl_ c:Mcch 1t1 a siMer. 'I'h _ _ for., we DUst reatore the world, but v. must also re.tore the Unification Church -..hers th ...elv... Firat of all, the Unification Church !Nat be saved. You BUst understand.
homosexu~lity

w.

Ghockinq. ~~U8. ~he ~iC~ wr:.rM. ta 80 8UC ~ ooc~ , t~. i s the ~~n. 'rbe.,.~1t" a , ~ ~ i ft tM Unit1~~ t.~ (~ ~\UlrC'h alr~y. J\f~ t~ UllAf1tl:at1on C1mrt;~ , DOt Mfol!'e. ltD

Especially in ~rie4 the o~1ronment 18 DO~ ~ bee.ua. of so lY.ny aexual corI"\t\P'Uon~ o-~t31c1 ~ . bcm 1., ~M Ull1licaUon Church ~ h&~n' t GIII'i'JOU9h mntlAn-.~1D9 otf the a1g n!1 ie~~. of thin preb!e._ ~. Cl.en oft. f~l ~ t:-.!.\d fNtWl i f ec8IeoeG n altte4 f. ornieat1oa. wOb, 4W ~ cCBait7 ~ . w 'ftat'~ au . ~t eo

a terrible

e!~uet~.

Tben how can we _",let .pch _ _ PAz.t. 0 1 al l , v . Qan understand the Bignitioaace at the an a nd &vClt FoGl... It you understand this !d..n4 of coDtonts, VCN eM quit, ~ call stop. But next, you CAn l.l_uatuad the reoult.a of t.a. fall. If saae brothers o.n4 sisters love eaeh otlllar UIid tAe f . .liag is ~tniIl9 I'IOre tbul bcOt.hcE and a1.ter, who con Y that noth ing will happen? An:t U: eattat..bi.... blt.ppeaed, t.he.n w~ other .-ztx,~. ~. bmak" tltef ... ' t tG8l <]00&. At t U'Varcls, they ~y, "Ob, why J Un. . . I il:D? ~_ Z , , -Att..s? Why I cc:;JDittS'~1" But ~s2!ion 1cI AVoaeer t.Ma ~_ IIOQ . 'IMI' <af~
WQ

t..

'-

~ GttenrK~, hot1~m ~~'! ~ r~ 1 '" lr~ too lau. ~ hlt'Otha' .-l aJ.atSlftll CJti;~ ~k , t..bay c1i4n t y enyth iftt3. YMy d~..i "" it. H ;;"f MthLat l\e4 ~I b4rt atill theu iMule a UJut tAWs 4'!'IfImeuAteo). ~ aoaedey the aiater ca.me. to ~ Loualy, 1 bA~J . "tfh~t y~ ~o? I ~... ft c ~n bappen . I t eu baFPC' ! h.ave baby. .~y '" ~f1"~i.Ga C!iNl:ch7 CCla you l"J~ JIIOlilCty traa Chu:cb Dk.:toer tIO tA,M eve of t.bo IMN ~ baD" p::."op!lrlyl' CllD yeu ~aj. ~ aiwaU Oft to u. Ccnte;r Director? ~. ~ tMy ~ ."at cU.MPI*lr. Th~ .,.ill U"G an Apcu-tlMnt, EHlyb$ ~ UM\11 ~tJ r a t -rM '75 lKmtb

cannot resusin

ou~_

cad

~.too

6aot:or-

"erJ ~1a9.

u.

Cs!2,...

nw.

.v.

1~ Uai.!~~_ OiNI'oh aD4 fMZ'ry with ....OA., thtm it4 a!Mao. ! t U ~i\tl~ bQiO&,-Ula halQi'O ~ ~. Wa8 M or 13M ~tIIa ~a u. ibiflM:aU. ~ MG 4_1_ tt.~ Cbuch. ft~~ ~ Qllbile ~ 01f ~ atet., ~~ ~ ~.o oR B'& 8'I:!CJC!J ~ aaMtMl::a . . eE 0M ~a4-' of CtMJi'tH' ~ . lfJH:9ll.!te. Maat _ _ !'t8ft~~? . . lK ohm ca. ~_.uat1. caa. Q&Y04 J ~ tn ~~ cd tb . . . . . ~ be or ~~ betJ:aped tM ~ea.4d ...u_tM.1 ~f.1ft8t ~~. ~ ....,. ft bGIlW. o, 1fMa~8 .rJ -.et work. ..~ " . . u.y all. tJwr ...t ~rk \u'i(ht~ tM ~ .~1"'J of &M ~1~ f.~ _~ ~'ll n1.Jh~. Al80, 1 tl90ft t~ ftJV~t ~.il.l .~ 10 ~ tlw w.xlc1. 1m 8f!'V(!!?;l li0a:;?C) o ar taG YSlUe thi8 ~~t w111 cwer ~13Z1C:.f ~ al l Ar.el:~ wil l ~u:t'~ __ ~ D1Y'1M PriDeipl.~. ~'" tJ~ ael,ttMwe will uNlal'8~ ~~ a ft~n:taNti

o oJS&t.h~ like t-Ut. ~a you ~eal happy tber.? CAlJeg those wbQ NY" he. ~ ... of UlAi f 104lUoa

In eoGP.e ONxch

.u!c4-

.-.u ,.,

boa...,' .. "

n......

*"""""u.'"" A,1".,.

: '-~

130

thorn. What happened with them. Then they will begin to whisper, wYou know. Do you know them? They were in Unification Chu4ch from the beginning_ aut they failed and fell away. They had a bAby. They betrayed Unification Church, betrayed Father, and married and have children now.Still it's okay beeAute of their own sin they are blamed and accused. They are paying t L t.r own indemnity. But aomeday their boy vill C:aIe back tn -. achool and cry out. Oh ~y, oh DAddy, why 41d you do that to ae? My friend told . me. MOrNnY what happened., "ha~ baPpeI'ed? Why did you bare me? I shouldn't have come. I shouldn't have been born. It would be better to nave died: It would be better to have died! Could you console him? Could you JUke an excuse fol." him? Tf~rrible situation. Then if you commit tnis kin.i of sin, your aescendants will accuse you. It was a betrayal ugainst the ~1es~iah. How terrible it is. Tnis is judgement. Then you cannot be happy for life. And if you go to the spirit~al world will you b';; welcomed by your ancestors? (No) No. You e_e into Unlfication Church earlier than others owing to the good works offered by your ancestor.. They might have been martyrs at the time of persecution under the ~oman Empire. Your ancestors aiqht have been ministera or pre.cher. or bishops who serwed God so much. Owing to their .erit you are here now in the Unification Church. T~en if you ca.Mit fornication and have children without AnY relationship ~ith the Unification Church, then when you 90 to the spiritual world, yo~ will be Accused by all your ancestors and also by your descer:dant. and the people Around us. We will be judged by the p4at, presen t and future. Thia ia hell. Even though no one accuses you, still your conscience will accuse you forever. Even though you are invi ted into the Xingdom of God, still you cannot be proud of anything at all. Do you ~now what 1 mean? Do you know what I mean? How terrible fornication is. Especially after the Unification Church. Do you feel .till ~h.t you can ~it fornication? (No) You.ay IMo' now t bu~ you aiqht forget in three day., ift thr . . .antha, in thr .. yeara. Therefor., if you feel SOftethiJ\9 very dangerout around you in thi anint, r....mer t.hia atory aM the acr ift9 of restored Eve. If you rem_ber this .tory you can nip the fe.linq in the bud, don't you think .o? (Ye.) Therefore, understand the significance of the Adam and BYe probl . . &nd the results of the Adam and Even problell. Also be careful of envirOnMent. The r eason why man ean commit fornication is very simple: because t.here is woman. Can you eliminate WCCItAn trom the earth? No. And for woman che reason why she might comait fornication is very simple: because there is man. Then man should be eliminated? Then

S/Alr/'- ?S

131

mAnld.n4 vill be lilainAte4 from the auth.

No eolution at all! Be

Therefore, this ... thod 1. ftOt 9004.

Then be caret,..,l e):.out your .nvironzMnt.

.careful of

envirofU'l\\fmt. '1'herofo1"01'I 3 mu. and voaan shouldn't atay in one room a 1009 tifte. If they U'~ Cl,plu't, thaD there ia DO possibility of fornic.t~. 1~ ~ . .e of aeceeaity, talk j~ftt nece &ry thing.. X~ 5et!M te., ~ plaoo, the leadtlr WM very .. uict ~ said P:dn And ~ "houldD't talk ct all. I
think it tiS t40 1ll\K:b.
therefor~,
~

&ftc! . , . have a OOWI'Oft parpo.e-Caft

mhake hand. apirltually. Brother. and stator. can go apiritually arm in arm toward one 90~lr lookin9 at the rn~ft purpose. But if the aister becomes his 9urpose and he bacom06 her purpose, then it's not good.
~ ~d ~n

Lookin9 a t tho

~amo

CJOA1, the.

tlj~

purpose, to enter

all lookinq ~~ the aame rather i t ' . OK. In thia raean.in9, bro'tl\8r a..'1d ~i8t..or IWnt be one, oc.plately one, can melt eKh o~r into Ql""..A. They auat. be aalt..4 iAto one wi t1\ e.ech otb9r. 'l"Nu:ofon, 1.c04 nt it. th1a Mu
C~,

the Xinqdam of

can be ana, .hould b<a ODe" .bc~ ~ . .1 tAd illto oaene.. . . brotb&ra aNI lIiCJ~.. Lava eacb otber, balp ..uh other. t.alk to .ach other to thG extant that out.8ic3e people aiCJht envy, -Are you boy friend an4 girl f~1eD4? sao, DO, ~ U'ft not. tJ -13ut I.e. that you are lovi.D9 efK:b ot.her 8)1'8 tAan ootween boy friend. and girl friend.- It'. 01. 8\lt deeply. Unl tbe direction 1a c~e4, it'. OK. If & brother ~ the wrong way, t.h..ul yO\l can cry, bite, roar lUte. lioll. And if a si .. ter 00I!\e5 tha tlronq way, them you .uat bav. the v iqo\.lr to knock hu dovn. If we ue turned the wrong WAY to eClch other, o~ch of u. ~ill be an en&fty, M eternal en_yo Turned to Father brother. ADd sutera an the lIIOat wond4rful in th0 WQX'14, but once tumsd the ~ \My they or. the terr ible Gnoey ot ftGch o'-hGr;. She foelll he a1qbt kill DIG! and h. fttela ahe ll19ht AU1... It. i" eul'D&l deAth, Y iJL1. tfay brother. M4 .1at.en ai.tbt he --UN- turibl.e u.eay to eQCh other. In tJ(88 QllAU upec1A11, fXQlll 81."%'8 1 bay. Mud IIMnY tl_a t.bo CalUal f1tur. Ad., an4 ia tAa ~~ abo f . . ls ju.t r~speqt 6Qd ~ tQ~ the COfttral f19U'e, bu~ fra:a Cain to Abol, IJrtJIt~11y, her t ..liAg cbaDf... If another girl caae. up to hi5 . cd ia Wk!Ag t\l\cl tNJy are Vl8ry happy, if t.M ~ilS"r looked im4 sa" thilJ ~5>in.I\., does ahe feel happy o~ not~ If ~M feel. happy theA her love .u.t ~~ pur~. But i~ ~"l. ii'S happy vith bia and abe

_y.

-!to.

an.

ia

S/li.S/4-1S

l32

then her feelinq .uat not ~ pure. You .uat be careful of your own feellnqs otherwisG this love night feel.,
Ooh~ ~ r

be changed into commitment

ot sin. You can stay with True Parents or Pather ~ven for ten hour. or a handred hours, no probleM, forever no problea. Itt. OK. But aaybe scaa aan twenty-five year. old and eiqhteen-y.ar old or ~nty-yaar old qirl stay in one ~

lOft9 tiJle wi tbout eppro.,al an4 work talk1ft9, talkiJlf, talking - thie kind of thin9 1. not good. ~.fore, if 1 love th_ and f . .l aa.eth1ft9 st.range I eM .., lat'. CJO out and talk. Ttle COI\tenU of talk1ftcJ ia ...ry niee but Itill SometiJNUI you f . .l etrCft9. because when uCle1 seduced !Ve, aaybe Luci.fer .ust haYe told only truthful t.:Jw qre.t H.avenly ~ather wa.. Heavenly Pather created the world this way and Heavenly rather'. expectation fo r you is this way. Anqal MUst ....va told and yet by talking to her he c _ clo. er, and clo.er, Md eloeer, an4 clo.er, and clo.er, and closer, and closer. aut .a.et~., even 1n talkinq the content. of the Pri"ciple aa.etime. the f . .11nq is not pur. between brother. , .t.ter In the al-Day ~.in1n9 S 1on I .a1d about hitchb1kiag, -No, no, ftC) for .t.tera tNt for brothen, 1~. Ga. -rt.an a brother .aid, -110, DO, DO' "'- it terrible 14 AMerica. Ther.foN, in of a.. call .... ceoter. You can even call b . . . .WI:I"t:.en. ftenfon, fOU dlDG14 baq the telephafte awmer and _11 to aake tM pbofte oall. N~r hi tohhike, and be caretul of cars. If you are valting aaillvhere an4 oar ca.e. to rena aft4 .tope -.d, . .1.... vb.r. are you going 1ra the clark?- -Oh 1 _ 901., to .......re.-Okay I can t .... you. It' terrible ~t.tlO1l. You know? So .any young girls are raped becau.e of thie.

0._

I,_ay ,.

I.

.,.41., ...,
OD~

This happened in
d1~i.ed

JApill.

as poet raa.ntic atmoaphere and it will be joy-ride and okay 1 briIacJ you b-=k and we rill dr1ye f_t. in the ......t.1a.. . . k111114 eigbt 91r1s And he cIuf

C_

... ."

ODe

san just

l1k~

Satan

a hole an4 b\al'1_~. t'bee-efore, be CU'8ful of CUll. . , . . bft t-.ted to MtcIIMllJut. call ~ o.war or . , offioo aM 1ft ~ ~ to pUla , . ap, oUt" AM aleo M cr..e.t wi. . . .' - 0Ir . .11iaw . Onoe . . .oW air-&'lfla, . . . . . . .t....... IrIIIK aMi . .1101' . . , . . _ t.be w!IIari of port. ADO M WM a ..." al_ 9'IY t - ' . . . . . ~_teI 1a aD air-rifle. .a.d be .aJ.4 -OJ:.&y, okay t bay INt I have no . .ay tNt i.n tAG cabin I hav. JaOIMIy . . .when, t.h.r.fc.~ I CM pay ecae ~-~~~.. Aat be . . . "1'1 .. loe 9uy. Therefore, ebe ~:' 4cu.bted ud vat in the cab1A.

.,..t

ct_

'. ,

~/

, ,'Al.'/ '1A 7 tJ t: &..

1M

The relat.ionship between man an4 woaan bas thr. . .od This ia jUlt MIl an4 WOIWl. Thil ia 'ather and 4-.Atu, and this ia Mother and .on. Therefor., on., two , thr. . . , ~ In the begiD.i.., if roD &ail. MlNcif"lly ucI NY -leon' t '0\1 come with _ to beu l eot.an" ." b . . . . . . of the lee."r. but McauM of )'CMl. MIlY fO'II't 'twJft aith'.... I t 'I If aililter. cnat off f~ ~ beg1aft1n9 OH ~ of ~ =o~ bu. would bay. lMea I s the ~iaa'." a _ will . . . . 010. . to you beeau.. you u. ua.on _ . he 'a .... At &be . _ ~' bec.~.c of the lec~~ he ~! 11 1.~rea~ iA DiYifte PriDeiple

GILL

Me'_

that aan .0 auch I!tOre thAn an .

The. you can introd.ce .18 to the 08D~r.l fi,ure and he can talk with laia. You caa abow ttuat rou loY. tbe oen~ral figure 80 auch the WU.st v111 feel. -Ob, thi s youn9 9ir1 loye.
i~.elf.

Bu t. atill t1l1. Pivine Principle

is gr t.

Thia ia the Keon why . .n dontt l ve.

man cannot .J-OVG ~._.Ut;.~.-& . w.1J;J._ U1.a ..._ _ ,. Then can-b.... '.Uaor poait.1oa to yoe' It ia ~aaibl., bee. . . . be Au Nt f . . . . .t1ca at aU . 'IbM tM oaly WAf fo~ ~. Mn to ... _1e to tM .....~ _ _ _ . .to . . . . ., Mother-son r.l.t1~1p. ~01'., if ,... . . . . . . . of aw. .-.aD tbc!Qgh ~_ Me yoe " t i l l " l.&M ,.. Me Mother. nenr ....18 _o ..-t. ,... , ...... ... __ are~ la.a. If thef f . .l _ _ ~ rlW 10ft, tbea ~ will c-.. to Un1f1catioe caueD. I f , . . u. 11, rem ... .. Uk. a ~, 20 to l~ you ~ ... lilt IIOtM.t. It'. OIl. !Mn tbe ..., brotJau caa beOrl 11k. a biaaIr tMoega. dwt . . . .J. _ _ of rebirth. In u.. I I I " caa _ to . . . UD1f.i.e.~ a.Kcb

Therefore, --..

,...Ob

'_Ia

throU9h tM rel&~101lah1p be~_ _ au ad vcze.M , but .t.Ul thi. f 11"9 . .t. be 9'l1ded. wall aM .iY8D r ebirth 80 you OM be the Mother. and be CaD ba yoGI' 1IOIl. IIPuitwally. TherefOft', i.ft wi taesllia9 aa4 eelli.Ag you .... t be wi. . 8ftd
)lOa .wit

--.i.-'aw ...

9\Ai.de ot.Mn wUaAy--ot.bKw1. . they will be .\clot Md

you ,aur_lf 1I191ilt tie loet , M If )'Ol& Me OM\dlll, but. .t1ll JMaS rs or hdl E ~ , . . . . . . . . . . help K all, tM ....~ . .t:baIl .eI _U elf i.e . . Wu. _, btu . . . . . Lat . . t.lt" . . 'MIY If ene ~. ~ u.t.. to kiN ~. bl~ o.tt w.a , . ,...... will be very f~.. . You c_ do that., ~_ _ , . . . _ _ .u.'~ youre. It 18 ~i' . . . . .f aa4 ~l.e a..I. ~fore k . . p it ole. . . . , . . . . ,..i.e is J'GIU' m .. ,.wHil1ty. I f . I!!LUl 1. killed by w.t1aq, t " - _ GIIOIt tINt uau1c_101l_~_ will be r ...... ell awar the worlAl. M~ laO 11M f~c. tIM out.ide .~~ atsa. of . . UllJ.fioatica CtP. ..... fte

lO".....

,0. c_

"'.Ie

n. _

"nl

1 35

biting is aelf-detenle trom a legal po i n t . o f view. If you kill him, it w juat .elf-defen.e. You never intended to kill hia. and afterward. you can call a policeaan and explain what happened. Once when a aiater wa. aellinq air-r i f lea, .he went to get Money at ao~e house and Ihe was raped and Ihe crie d , cried, cried and ahe was about to coa.it suic i de because she wa. hopele She had come to the Unification Church to aerve God and to I.rve True Parents. Her purpoae was pure -- just to realiz e God's desire. I heard of this event and jus t at this time we went to Korea and I asked Father what ahould we do with thi s probl . .? And Pather said, -If motivation i . good, i n order to f ulfill God'. purpose, becaul. of inevitable r eason thia kind o f thing happened, Father can fOZ1)ive. Father can f orqive. Father .aid, -I C&ft for9ive.Then next, if you have co.-itted lin already what ahould ~ou do] Firat of all before the Unification Church even before Unification Church to tell the truth there va. no excuae. We axe born in the aid-way poait10n. The main decision of whether we belonq to God or to Satan wilt be decided by whether we establiah a qood condition or an evil condition. I f you committed fornication or adultery , bef o re you joined Unification Church, Satan could have accuaed you and taken you to hell. The realon why you're here instead i a that there Must have been aome good condition -- maybe the 9004 action of your ancestor God had some condition throuqh which He could talk to you . This is the r.a.on why you are bere now . It you had no faith actually Satan could have aeeuled you and ta&eo you atraiqht to hell . Thoae -mo have cc.aittad. fornicaUoa and adult.ery are not in the mid-way polition. They are 4 . . t ine4 to be tuea by Satan. Thia ia the rea.on wby rather ~. ~ rat.ber ahed blood ~aqaae we ccwwttted fomicatiOft .ad ..au.ltery. Because of blood which he .hed., "ather v.. able to tabli-.h a con4i tion to clean.e IIY lin. Father C]Ct vic tory over sate and Pather waa able to indaanify all the ind..aity oondition. that were m~e. Therafore, if Father aay. 0& I c an forgive you, then HeAvenly rather will approve i t. And if Heavenly Father approvel no one, not evan Satan, can accuse you. Then you are fre e f ro. Satanic invaaion. When we were ble ed, .fter the bl inq Father called us and we gathered around. Father _ked "What did ~ talk tOCjether. Oh you. Oh you. W anawered Father . One lUll told e that. he had apologised for what he had done when he va. younq. So .any evil thing. he told to his wife in ordar to apolQ9ize . Then he baqan to apeak the contenta, when rather aaid, "Don ' t s.y that becauae I for9ay. you. I already fOl"Cjave you. Therefor. ,

S/AE/~-?5

111

40ft. t , tbat. Deft' t .., that Mea I foq ... JOU.Father Hi4 bi....fO&'~tabl. word. to IUS, each of ... -Don't .ay that ~u.. I already forea.. you.- rather fo~ve .y 8in, our alA, thK we eM be . . ...s, tJaat we caD be fr . . froa or19in.1 s1a. . . can be pure. tfe oaa be fn. fron oriflnal ain. OUr d.aoen4eau eM be 51.1.... IIcw ......t it ia. IIow .,.r deep 81n you . .y have ftOC'Di~ted, tlwDre can bel 110 aia dlat Father caDaOt f9i.,... now 9raet it le. mow 9re.~ it ia. How t:'ODderful it " I r~1tbQr tJlMd bAood to 40 tIl1a, 0Il1y to do thia. Only to Ao tJa1., be Med. blood, t,Mrefon, tl'l1. i . our hope. "hiD ia our hopa. If yeN have MY bope, t.M~e CUftOt be CJr.a~.r bope than this. TbeI'S OMAOt M treeter hope dwYl tIlia. Hope of purity, hope of .hl_MeG . _!al _ _ _ DId pU'ity mad U1aO beppiaeeG. .,......foco, if n yo. t.el 9\lilty lMcaue o! oni_ Mfon GftlflcaU. a.......,., be r~pent&Dt ~ly with ~. . . . of "._~_ . . . .o&"k ~ ta.. thoa. who di4D't cm-nit ain. ~.Y J'08 wl11 " ,1ftIB 10&"9i"nelS. of ain. naka deep deteraiutioa aot t.e oc.Il t lwaicat10n Uld a4ulteJ'y .!Lt &11. Put thi' into practioe M4 tia will coa. vbu Vather vill 9i~ the ble.alng ~ you end aiD ~ill ~ to~1.... Then 1f cc_lt fornication after joiabt ~ UAitlcati_ Church, it i l terrU,le. It ie bot.r.,.l . . .inat the Lori of the Second Mvent an4 ag.inat Tru. Par_ta.. A ua1f ie.tioD Church . . . her ltnowlJ rathor, kDow. Divino Priaaiple, knowa the natura of t.M fall of Mm. Aa4 yet he ocmju fcaicatioa. lie b. . DO ~M at all. orJ.9~1, he NI4 ftO . . , . of nlvatioa at all, tNt befon uaifioatloa CIu.u:ch tIM tc...iCN41aa ad .tultery happeDed beoau. of Mtaie ~1ood 11..... ..ad b7 Lucifer ud he. lat rstMr bas . .tabliabe4 & (I'lllU. to iJldo sty t.b falan ot Ada -.III . . . . . . ,."-- 1e 'J'*lUMt to tor,i... It ,...lIlig tIpOe bu.-. will. II raUlu' ..,.., -1'. . , I C&ft !..,t... ,. tMa .im will . . '-91... If . .thee' _ _ 't .ay, tJw!e it. m7~ be Attar tho bl...,1... At CI au Ma. .. a OOIIPleUly hopel_a. ..... t.bIar baa IIOt~j "9 .:.o . . w1Ul aal.atloe theA. t If uy chanCla ia 9iven, it ,,111 M eftal: u.. eal.atioe of! Sau.n. fl1erefoc. if! 1M Mke a zaiat.aJca i.~i. t...rru,1e . t'berefore~ Uftification CharM 1. lac 1IOr. tazT1b1e t:haA cal _,_. ftor.fo~tt, you

_I. .

,.-1

f-.i.-.

1kQ1!!'"

au.t. keep youa-_lf pur. &!Ill ct.aft Mcaoae ~ bed)' 18 ~ bocly of God, telllplA of G:Ml. You c~ UlMSeretADll tM dep~ of ala, t,Mrefore, bIG 1t " ~t.iJ19 ror. Il!PJIR PAp ia tim iaII.I. A1ao keep prayer, ltM!p ~ay_. M1UMla fC8""~ we eu ,~ fM1 al8. at c-.not f . . l bow 4.,.ly we ..... t.olft'd. tit,&,..- ~ _ .II~ u.ader.taDd

137

how terrible it is.

you don't fe,l it

yo~ know Divl.ne Pri~ciple, still all. ::"our body must bo part of the body of Father and part of the hJdy of ~~ther, who have no sin. On acco~nt of sinle~s m~~riogc and sinless descendent ~nd solution of the past you must keep yourcelf pur e and t;J.erul. If you fail in som.e small mission, couldn 't r"is ~ money ,~ nou9h, just $20, just. $10 it' ~ OK if yOll go out wi tneo8ing b'J"t. cannot ~t

EV8J\n if

guest frOR nt;.ee~ ~ven one perGon per montn, if it's ~P01!5ibl'.":l ntill it' S IK1 but you never dofile, never ~fil~ you..r 011:11 body 9 i Ve..1l by GOO ~&uae your body i~ II tssapl~ of ~. ~ti.r .ror t.o ~, not Y()U. ~~ot your body, th~ body of. He avenly Father. H~ have nothing, O~ body belonqB to F4ther-~y hand io P. ather's hand, my mouth i5 rsther's mouth, and my body is Father's body, th~refore, I must k~ep clenn. Even a~ the prica of your
brin9
~y

:L ife, kf.!ef,) yourself cl~&n and pure. OK? (Yes ) underatand? (~es) Any special questions?

OK?

Could

QUESTION AND ANSWER PERIOD

Question: sin And belong to the Chureh, can you .iDdeanify it by ynureolf O~ ~at 'ather forgive
c~t

If you

you?
Anawers it by yourself? You aua t try. Therefor~, no I said, work fo~ God three t~ . . . much as othere. That'. juat a condition and forCJive.ne~~ COMa from ,,,there
ind~ify

Can you

Question:
Answer:

Could you tell ua more about the spi ritual fall? The . spiritual fall isn't a dre... The spiritual fall between the anqel and Eve is real action between spirit body of angel and spirit body of Eve. Adam and EVG and the angel had apirit bodies and apiritual five sennes far mora sensitivo and delicate
Theret ore, it i~ not think that spi.r .I.t~ eveata ~ d~Ul. Dr .u!l co.e froa attaul.tion--~t~~ frca the spiritual wo~ld, .om.ti~es tros the phyaic&l world, eoaat~. even d.irectly frQl!ll ~ U1d ayta'lbolizad ~OR\~ "lUlinq . For inst~.nc .. , when you UQ cl~pin4J you cke_ that you are welklng in the snOt.'. It ~. very cold and you have no coat. And suddenly your dr~am will be broken ~~d you can find your blanket VQ. off. than thos. of phyaioal verla.

dre..

!1lerefore, aatly

mi~underlltand,

138

Or our he.ting ayatea 1. off becau.e of no .,ney.

The dre. . c ... fro. phyaical atiaulation.

Or a

dr. . . your dead Mother app.ared and said aOll8thinq and afterward it came true. In auch a case your Mother gave you stimulation from the spiritual world because your Mother knows what is qoinq on. And throuqh the dr .m you unders tand what is going on. This dream coaes from the spiritual world. And aometimes a deep dre&a can cone fro. God directly. Then God can show providence of God through dr ..... In the Old Teat. . .nt there are .aybe aome propheta who had a dr. . . and ooul then unders tand the providence of God. I f you have a aexual dl'e., than you mInt think -I ~tted fornication. aut can you be re.ponaibl. tor dr...? Can you control dr. . . . with your will? A dre. . haa nothing to do with the will. Therefore, we are not responsible for dreams. But if you have this kind of dre_, aomethinq must be clean.ed. Somethinq ~ure .uat exi.t within ourselve~. Therefore, check your inside and repent and clean.e your inside. You don't have such dr ..... Question: Anawerl What about aharing food with aiaters?
to do with aex. You can 'live food to and you can be g1veft food by .iater. This i. brother aDd aiat.u, not .an aDd waFM.

Food ha. nothing

Queationl

I _an shuin9 thinqa like driftk1n9 froll the . _ cup

It ia better to .eparate tluul DOt to parate, but if it ia waabed cleanly, i t ' . OK.

Anawer: Mr. Sudo:

Any special question?

OK.

(applau.e)

1]9

SPIRIT WORLD

DOMINIOI

Next, apirit,..l probl_, there are .any aplriwal probl_. MAn 1s given three 9r..t. ble iag_.. fte fuat ODe 1. 1adlv14ual perfection, the _ecotad OM 1. _ltlplicatloa and tbe thkd one 18 da.inion.. DcainioD . . . .a 4a.J.aioD ewer ~IM phyaical wor:1d ....

also daa1n1on over the apirit world, daainion over the viaibl. substantial world and 4a.1aion over tbe 1Dvialbl ubetantial world. anqela.
Before tbe cca1ft9 of Mall the spiritual 'iOrld w... just. t.h. 1'hen 114ft va ..cia to be lord OV_ CI'MtioD. Ad. . wa.

supposed to be lord over creation. Becau.e of the fall, an angel had dOl'lin1on OYer Ma.. 'fh1. va. the ao-called rever.al of dOll\inion. An anqel bad da.lnion over Ad_, .0 when he WeDt to the spiritual world, he ca.e under the 4oainioft of the fallen angel. When the deacendents of Ad. . go to t.he apiritual world. they also co.a under the da.inion of the.nt_l.

can happen

Onle who ~. 1iviag Oft ~th .ubjQ9at.. . .irit.l world w. cannot. rea tore the ~ir. bl.s.i",. .,.. tJae of t.b. leat day. is the till. when the aolut:ioa .at: M..... !'IMce . a t tie a . .v conflict between tho.e who ere l1vi. . os . .rtb aad ~be iritaa1 world under the dc:.inion of saun. fti. ia tbe I'M8Oft vhy at the ead of tbe vorl., .~ t ... l t tla,., eo _ 7 ..tribal probl_
01' b a t

w.

happea.

Becaaa. of tit. fall of __, tM aDIJ-l lat.aa dcaiaioD over the physical worlel. rail. . aan c ... under the 4011ialOD of Satu,;. and the third ble 11HJ wa. lost to satala. ......efor. ~her. v111 be many di.turbances or laterf..... f r . splritual world and we .u.t subjugate thea. Otherwia. we cannot r tore the third bl aln9. Oriqinal1y apirit.al world v world where tboae vbo fulfilled the purpo of creation cou14 go. Jut ... fell, .1n va .ultiplied, and six thouDd year. of ainfQl l i t . Oft . .rth c . . . to fruition In the spiritual world. Tbuefor:. tile pcent .piritual world ia a .inful world.

"'8

fte fall_ apll'iaa1 ....1. 1. tM caia . .W .... ~ phyaical world 1. the Abel WOE14. Cala . . .t ION . . . obe)' MHl1. Dl.- I.e the reatfOn vhy "ben tile .....lab a..a to t:M ..-til, the apuitaal world .u.t al.o ~ t.o tM eartll. ftfJ .....iaJl do t ca.e to epb:it\llll .orl. fir.t, first !lie ~. a. tIM Abel ....ld, tM phy.ical world.
'!he .piritual wow14 ean be . . . . . uw.9b ~ phyaical ....14. This i . the . . .ning of returaiDg reaarrectioa. I f . , . M4 ~ c~itte4 ill , and.ilIle 1!f01'1d had beaD r8&11Ied, toM spirit.ual world would ~ve b . - t.he .\abject &D4 pby.tc.l world ~ object.
Dais i. 0* Of a.m 01 .,:"pona.at t., ..... a.l.i.Hf'I&ttl bw X. !Jwlo. cM':NfItlr iXrHtDP ~! ~ d ~, ~'"' c.... '" l1aPJy"'~ 1., , . . . .r., DC. . . . . Df JWKml'lf ,.. MIl t/fII,~ c:IIInA of ,/tzpan. III t1fIfNp to tW4t ",q'4:lD'lcKoN _ /'fINI.qIa "'-,......t. "(fIN tMip 4qczPAIN fr.'oM tM u.s.~ -~ P"''-''-'W ..ti."", ". "'"

_pH""

,.t

.....,t.ouIJI. ".....

lilt".

..,z.t.f.

.:. .I:,', /4-'1 h

140

The spiri tU:11 world ill the world of angel. This iathe, rea.on even Jcsu~ w~rked as an angel. Through the coming of tpe Messi~h, God Himself can come , down t~ the earth. God sent" the Messiah to ,earth. Accordinq ~to the expansion of the victory of the Messiah from the indiv~dual level to the family level and fram family leYel to nationwl.de level and frem nationwide le/e1 to vorldwlcle level, GoeS can CoeDe down to the e.&rth. !fhe the apiritul wor14 vbich exi.t.. between God and the vi&ible substant.ial world vill be sq\lMHd.
~ne Messiah can introduce, can bring God down to us. Therefore, the spiritual world which exists between God and the visible substantial world will be aqueezed in between, Then t.he spiritual world will be forced to give influ.nce t.o the physical world. And y~t the spiritual world is alao div~ed in two. into Caln and Abcl -- good spirit and evil spirit. Accor4inq to the expansion of the providence of God, which of the two do YOu think can come down to tne earth first? The good spiritual world or the evil one? Evil one. Therefore, after the Me9siah's coming, first of all, strange spiritual phenoaena can happen. Not good ones. Thia is the reason why there are 80 many crazy people, especially ift Am~ica, because ~erica i . clo to God. Tberefore, Aaerica need. eo .any aantal hO.pitala. The influence of tnt bad spiritual v')rld ca"a cr:.si..... , . .ntal 4_,., neuroais, atreaki." and also sexual cor:rDptioa.

Th.refore, so aany atru,gle. vill occur when t~. Me iah comes. No one can understand wbat is 90inq on. TheD aft-enarel., ~ when this ~il influence ia aolved, the 900d spiritual world /will appear. When we can overcoae this kind of evil iDfl~ence, afterward. the good .piritualworld will appear to help ua. ~h.n SI\any people will b89in to 'be given revelations from above about the, Unification Churcb. rather.aid an example: "Some day in a countryside, an old woman will beco. . open spiritually. ~h. old woman could say that 'Oh, toaorrow it looks like heavy rain.' People lau~h, 'Oh, no, no, it's very fine. Why it look. like rain tomorrow?' But vhell they get up the next JIOrning it '. raining 4og. aDd cats, cat. and 409a. Th. people are r_lnded 'Oh t.h.at old wcaan . . id it. wou14 rain, and it rained. Ob bel: words came true.' And they forget very .OOR.
In a couple of IIOnthe t:be 01. va.an . .y y You JuIGW that . .n wOl'king t:heX'. v.i.1l die very 'tilly, it _nno~ be tCM, it
canno~

be true beeagee he 1s Y*ry 8trQDIand veey bealt_,.' Wit~1n one week he die. au4den1y. 'Oh, what happened, what happened? Oid he die? Did be dle?' The old woman a.ya You4 bett.er 90 to Unifica~ion Church. I think you'd better go to U~1fication Cburch, otherwi.e it's not: so good for you.' 'Oh, Unification Church. Oh Y.S, ye ' '!'hen one woJ:d of the old wcaan will Nve a hundred people . t once.Thi. is the inflV/eftCe of the 9004 spiritual world. 'this kind of phenc:.ena will 91~er in the third aeven year courae. Theil the influence of the epiritual world will be ~ceiYed by the five .piritual a.a..
~

.00ft.

~,

'fhen we can bav. the .... of .puit.... a. aul."!'her.fore. 11 ene... h_x a kind.ve a.n heaI', l phyeioal !'her:efore clail'aud1eDce. ..eoDe . . Yoice apiziwal
phenc.ez.a

8/D/4-1

141

Alvay .a OM oc.e. . . .p ...ka to ,.., ....tiM. atrang_ th1ng., 'rberetor., you baYe 80 .aAY t.I:'OUbl_ bee.UN . . . .putt a ... have .traaq. W.... !'My h.I4 atraftig. idea. vb. . they were on earth, therefo~." tiler .till bav. . . . .WaDIThen if you hear their voice., you vill be craay. -110, DO. no, no." Bad voice. C~.. On. 9irl went on a 40 hour condition and .he bee. . . UMuat.s. Tho. . wbo &1'. lew .puit.. couldn't cha . . after her, and abe ia tine now bee. . . the 8"&ft9- "Puite left.. world.

id....

ao.etJJMa . . evU spirit CODe. "bich _11 trange. If po. . . . . . by a au....,e apirit, acaetlllea it _11e atrange. We have five apiritUill aenae. ao "e caft have five kind. of ph~.ena apiritually. The ~b, . . .11. taate fro. good .pirit and fro. evil apirit 1 ~at. ~ ..... Bu~ their purpo. . ia diff.eat.. ~efoZ' unl . . . we bave crit_i. of good - . wi1, we cUDOt 4ieoriaiaate ~ fs:o. evil.
you take car. of . . . . 'Oll

w..

ODe _ . . .le. ID tbe beiiania9 of UaifiN.t1oa o.rch ill .Japan WIId_f.1 .j,au~ UII:l one . . . . .ful kotheE' bad a d r _ . . . their 4re_ were ftte ..... oi9"~ tbe .i..ter eire.eel tut the brothel' va. cca1Dg to her aa11iD9ly. 'rbe ~othK dreamed the .i.~ va. cow.... b~ .ailingly tft beautiful wedding dr.... 8M _ t ba tboIagbt Ye., 1M . .st be WI husband. - She .ery happy. AId . . . . . .~ have t.,.,..bt -on, abe BI.t. be aine."
GDa

t.M.-.

aa....

They 4i4n' t. talk to each otla_ tJaey bad this u . . . between Ul_. Aft..... J:d., foe IIOIIe X'. .son, ora. of t i l . talked to th_ other -- uybe they lel t. .c.ething special. !'bey 1MIc_ too n.ppy anlt then told . .eone. Thia atQl'y e.- to tbe eMu_l figure who felt Oh, thia i . terrible!- ~ben the central figure talked with tb4ID ..... apla1ned . .t it. -.at.
. . . . ia c _ i f rou Mya _ _ ..-...t:. whO will be your .po...e, ~,~ 1... that. a . -. . ba. a .~ aDd vila . . . epecial 0 ....... ~ . . . , wUl lite u a., Iv_ vheD .,. are bl..... ~ . . .~ . _ _ _ u .... 41:_. kotJlfta alld .1. . . . . . . . . . . . . .u...s but . . . .1%i.-..1 . . .14 . . . 1a. .1I'ationa .DIS ao-call_ r . . .lat1oft. beea". . .,1rltual .or1cl va. very iater ~ ift tbe UDilicatJ.on Chuo" . 80 ~ -Ab, look ae aDCI abe ...t. .be, . . .t. be. - li\at r.tb_.~e wa. far eU taat frc. the eye. of ~ J.p!l'itual ~14 .

_t

CI:

_tu..

"taB.

vM.,.._

aven the .puit""l -.r14 ia f.l1......1.4. Ifberefo..e you eannot. rely Oft spiritul WOI'W .. So cJoa't th1ak 1:_e1atioa 1. excellent. .bee."M it c _ f~_ spirit.-l WOI'JA. Don't ~k till. way. Spiritul world 1. far lover; ~n t.t\. Uftifi.cation Church on eartb. Lecture on the DiviM PriDCiple 1m far ~_~er tAaD the inspiration fro. .piritual ~ld. fti9be.~ ,tn8plrat10ft or highe.t 1'. . .1.,108 fro. abow. 1. Fatt._. _r4s.
r . . .lau,oa.

10 if Fau.. -Go oe~ u4 tal .,- tJa1. 1. a ."ita._ ODe pe: ........ t.Ilifl 1. ~..,el.aUOA. h14)heat reyel.~ioft to NYe tM WOJ:1&1.

1M,. ,..110.

142

Don't obey spiritual world but obeyPather. Whatever the world might say about your own blessing, don't believe that but just obey Father. Prom wham would such a dream come? An evil spirit or Satan. If you have such a dream, you must underst~nd that the purpose of this dream is to make you fall.
3pi~Ltual

Many spiritual problem. occurred because of ignorance of point even in ~riea. Sometimes a spirit co... saying MI'm Mosea M , and he cries sometime -and I couldn't fulfill ay mission- or "I va. fors.ken by God." SVen Sa~an can come in eh(: name of Jesus. So if a Ipirt t . .y .ay "I 'Ill Jelus, don' t lIttl iev so easily. Don't. believe until you can check if it i. ')000 or not. SometiJRes a spi.rit comes as if he is spirit of Father himself, even throuqh a spiritual p'rson, spiritu.,l olothe'!" or sister, and members who don' t ~ 'JW anything are amazed. We had so many experiences like tlis and most of them are false. In the name of Jesus, Moses, Abraham, Mother Mary, and even in th~ name of Fa-i:.her hi.lelf, Satan beguiled us and made ~s rebel against the providence of God. Spiritual phenomena i sn t ~() eaRY to und(rstand.
~his
f

TJnless you check the purpose of the phena.ena, you shouldn't obt.lY it. In t~le usual C4se, it's very difficult for you to und:'rstanc! if it's good or not. Then report it to the cent.ral figure. If the Regional C~n4.r cannot understand, then to Headquarter.. If Headquarters cannot understand., ,then Father. Father can understand definitely whether it'. true or not. Unless you understand Divine Principle very deeply it ia easy to he misled oy the spiritual world.

One time when we were praying one 9irl went out and wa. walking around. The group leader found she was missinq and we went out and found her. She .aid she heard my voice from outside saying "Come down, come down, come down, come." I had never called ~t all; Satan had utilized my voice. Afterwards we found some ;,t.ran,]., man hanging around there, and if our brothers and sisters ha.:in't. tried to find her, she might have been raped. This is Sata!}.
In on~ training se 1on a brother was raising money, fundraising. He heard Came back to Belvedere.- Saoaule h.thought God had told him, he quit fund-rai.ing and vent baelu he couldn't understand God and Satan. One tmportant direction of evil .pirit. is to lead people to rebel a,ainat Pather, against the central figure, Suddenly all central fi9drea seea to be Satanic. "Oh, .Y <)roup leader was Satanic, W:f lecturer va. Satanic, oh, President aalonen i . Satanic.- And he will leave becau of his good nature and becau of ignorance.
Satan is a terrible, terrible one. When you realise the faithfulness and obedience of brothers and sisters, and then make mess of their happine.s, this i. the nature Qf Satan. If you can understand this point then you can clearly under.tand how Satan

J981JS - -

invaded Juc'as IecG.'riot, ",~1 on:;! .:Joh.n the Daptlst couldn't obey S~~ pnttern. Th!.3Y hi:;.d Et Gpiritunl probla.

Therf:'! is ,mleo lJo-c&ll~ po3"",nion _ The lI!ochani~ of posfJeBsion ifJ thiu. Sameci!lO whol'J?Il ~iB Hr. wA- workf.ld very hard and fQr 8Qr."A r.~e.Qn M 01..-;11. H~. int:rMl c.tevelopa.ent "' to a cErtnin a.t._t .... - he vac.r1 't. i?crfeot. !k;.cau h~ haG died, no viu.lit.y elQ~nt GQ1.~ &r-~r$. ~a oroc t.o be pulcctad, in CJrd~>l" to M I'tUlurrocad, H e~do to Cf\'~~at. with ez.otJ:Ma.r ~fj.?n Il~. uho Wl. ~ _nt~~ &,.~ h~~. ftls 18 cUl.., lYim.;rQ!q ~~~~_Uf'''. ~;Y. 1.0 O$l~ ot. E~nia9 rtl~ec~lOft, ccmettMo Il:Y~'.. t*~ Q(~ h~. ~JAo ,tH spirit . . lIitt:inq Mhinl:! t.J:Mt ~~fl'..z 11'\ th'9 M'~.?1. z.Mt. o! &\ CM'. ft. 4rlyer is ftOt" 80 Ii3fd,llft!lo-CK\if pc?B GOOuld ! .... bcW ~ 40 this ",-,y, , this way, thi.., t!'BY." rzh.ie i'~ tho \\ooal ..eelll1l1~ relRl:'rectiOl'S

or cooperatios'_
But ~et~. eho e911'1~ ~~ c~~t ~8.vcr. anymore, can DOt be p4t!or.r1! ~.nJZ01ra. "e.y, I c.;a.n dl:ivC! tor you, l can dri:tQ for you! 'l'hon he CJO!e lIUlybe 11)0 or 150 lL".l.a Ul hour. Terrible. Within one bDQr this CAr i~ broken. This i . po.s aion.

When an evil
10 broken or DOt.
\ ''----'"

ap1g1~

oan

gtl1i:~

tho

~.ic~l

peraon, tba evil ""kit 400sD't e"fl at &11 if td\!a ptwaical body The ch4r~ct.. CMl!lles 4\;'t ODC<I. ft~ pbJlI!cd . . ., 10 . . . , but. he 1 ca.pl.tely 41f~arGftt pareoa. R18 ~ spi:it Qeft 1. cryi..,. Onelly to.....'""', . . IZ.t.4JM.a apiM tbe lIPiri~. aut atill II-. OAnIWK oops witll $ 8tnl111i1 . .uit ara4 J.. Wol__ cMa an::! beg.t.Ds to aDMk .t.I'~y. !'boa U . . .acae calla ILl- MM, he calLMt f.elduet6tltl. Aloo ~ epU1t_\ "1'1. cloeaa't kDOW wbat ia 90iAg .03 ~.J!a . . . .'tJ:l. 00 1IIIfMn a 8"kit. 41:1 p~_1c.l body, terriblo thing. M.~
S50 ~g'.t.YOI! ~ ~&.MJal

bc4rr

.a

body of another

bfI- llt

"_0

_IJ.

. .fore 1 CMIG _ Darryt.oaa I was reapo!l!a1ble fOir aG9101l and we had Chic,.. OdIpaign, vbeA ODe brotlwl: ~ po oed. He began to cl. .n t.tae rota evesy 4ay, every day. \'he eplrltually pos ed 1KlDlet.i.mea begin to clCN'.n. Sa was juat learning abOUt Divine 'Principle, . . . ift the be9innbg there . . . MJ\Y phe~. I triM to eolve, bat ire. the begiMlng.- _BY 41ftlCQlt:. I h.-l no Utea. lib. we vece in Ch1caco," at. tile aote! be re.n __y. kOt.bec. cbaMJ4efter bi&l, 4CNft by 1'.& htpar aid tried tD catch bAm (Ill U CWcpl_. bi&t tM Qat ..-to M ,,..,... IUU afta" ~WJP_ he ~~. ~ ~e are . ,....... .--.1 t.h:2.nge w111 000l1l:. Jl#..rM __ B.i" _~. a-..ot of!tCh I! po 1Md persca beca9;lee M ~. very .~, . . . dal. _ _ so JNCh 4!DCbau8tioa of the ~byn1cal ~y.. PClu"ioa 1. t.crble on ~ .-,.10&1 ~.
qot ..
~10. . . . ~~ tma g1Yfm reve1a~lOft ~CIY.l~t1on f~(8 s "Y~J ltU1Jt. SSl\ve Japan. bac;an strange preparation aceo~di~ to direct1~n f~ the 8p1ritu.l world

ADotMlr

,.....:xw.

no

and aoon he felt if M \'1&\8 pJr:fect.. iJocAu be __ perfect in his mind he WA,. a tree of life. ae felt he 4i4n't have to be .shamed of bis nake4ne.8 aM he sat ift the aiMl" of a roexa in the center naked. When a brother 4a!!'&hod to h1a and coverecl hia he qot angry aDd _beat-tIC! u4 shouted"1!Lft4 cJ!'iecl, and. it va. a

144

terrible scene. We brouqht bim to a training center that was far distant fram Tokyo. Then the two brothers became a guard. And two brothers were tired so much1 but they guarded h~ by turns. But because they were 80 tired finally both fell a.leap. The next moment the poasessed brother woke up and alipped away. the two brothers chased after him. Then a taxi came and the possessed brother got. into a taxi and dashed. Then another taxi came, and the two brothers got in. It was already dark. The two brothers taxi mis.ed a turn. They went on but they couldn't finu th~ taxi. Then when they were looking the other taxi came back froM the other side. The taxi driver who brought the brothers said, Some atrange man?- The other taxi driver said, "Y~s, yes.~ -What happened?" -The stranqe man said to stop, and he d.'!shed out and ran away somewhere to the mountain." FC"Jr t\tfO day 5 the brother s tried to find him. They couldn t t fi~d him, and since then there has been no information at all untIl now. His parents could understand and didn't cause so much trouble. I'm not so sure, but maybe Satan killed him. Might have killed htm .

t know another caae in Japan where someone because of spiritual po e~s1on died. And lt bee... a biq trouble. It waa brou,ht to court aa.ethin9 happened and the Communists accused U8 80 .~b. Therefor., this apiritual problem is no~ 80 ay.
e e .i. very ...y t.o solve: if only you au. \lI\duetand th~ Principle you can solve this problem. Cas. '2 ia pretty difficult. The be.t thod of de.l,inq with po_seaalon is ~revention. In case someone ia being poe ed he or she haa reason in the beginning based on Divine Principle. Wnen he or she is fighting against an evil spirit, it only the p~r$on can understand the depths of Divine Principle,and can unde~stand how to prevent posse lon, be or ahe can do that. Spiritual things can happen when the atmoaphere has intense impact. This i . the reason why when a Divine Principle lecture i. going on or atter a Divine Principle lecture aa.eone may become pos,eS. Beeaue. of God words, train.a. and not only trainees but a:"~ the .piritual worlel beb1n4 tb., vill be disturbed and 1n ca.plet. confu.1on. Therefore, confusion in the apiritual world will be reflected to 8piritually veak perSOD. Therefore, one idea it you feel danger .aaewhare ia to leave the training ion for some quiet center, wbere there is not so intense a spiritual tmpactl then the danger usually

'1

o.

vani.hes.

Even in thia training s.ssion one aiater who ca.. fram somewhere we sent back, and ahe'. very nice now. If ahe had stayed here she might be terrible. So avoid spiritual impact or intensity. It someone teels stranqe, then don't pray. It's better not to pray.

14S

~.

Strengthen his ~ spirit, .ay~ by. ~.8dift9 Divine Principle. Dot by atteD4ing an intense lecture, just by r ..ding Divine Principle you can beeoae callaer al'.Id callaer and calaer. And talking with brothera and sietare who ~ piri~ually higher than he te, bopefully three ot thea. ae hias.lf ean understand that it .p1ritual world ovorcon pbyaical aan, then ISpirJ.tual vo%lcJ it8elf cannot. be lVlVed. It lIe hiM.lf can UM0%'f3tand deeply bow to OV~ a,1I'1tul .......... , hia Oft s'irlt wl11 be DUennJaofted. ~, you 1_1' . . . .i.. ' ~~ir1tual1y strange, flJl!Ol.'t it to the OM".l fltv., aDd a.1t help. . But in cae. the pose 1oft bap~_ -.nd u.. ..... eaa~ undu.tand that it happened .t all ud 1. talkift9 .trencJely and 40109 suug. thlnt8, firat of all call h18 own .pirit. Call . hies or: her nue. ....till the par.on cannot all..,er beeaua. a different peraon .., 815 hill or her. Let b.1II or he Bee a picture of h~aelf or here.If or brothers and aisters. -Who ia he?- Then, -He ia Jo.~ He is TaD. She 1. Cindy.

i'

Something like that. And ahow their own pi.oture. '1'hen "Oh,yea, yes, yea this i. lie." Tban they can revive. 1 _ successful through thi8 . .tbod eaaettnes.

ADel where are you ftOW1- 8cJacttu.. the caftftOt underataftd. "1'01" wbat purpoaa dUl yog AnI! r_lnd, WI c to training ....1oft. G ftan ODO by . . p'a4wllly r: to&-e aue or: bar aan1ty. 'lbeft .ft..-rda do tbe . . . "t.t... . r~1Ag the Dl.1e8 fttaclple, _ talk!." .... par.........

camt'- ,..tIOft

Anr1 pen"'-8Cie tbe epb:.ttll behiJd tu.. fte apuit beh1ft4 h1ll caanot be _vall h1lnelf if tMt . .k i t . . . . t leave thi. au or this "irl. ft'ca the 1I11t1mdpoiDt. of ttbe Divi. . Principle ". au t.ry to aplain this. ORally it do. . tt work too INch. But .till try it.
ADtl third. Prayer. Uh&11y if "<111108. 1a poeaed it hel". if thr. . or tour pray. If be or abe can r ...toro hi. or ber fait.b, coneciouaft or perceptivene , tll_ prayer ia .oat effective. or ahe will be r...,.i".s, re.tored aad

'000*'1,

recover.

Theft nut, let hlla or be fQllow yau' pray.. -Let'. pray." yo\l CAft " 60% can Fay fifltt., ~.f_e, f.l1ow . . 1Ia pray. . , . . . y-.. pray ia the po.it1_ of 'fMa you be9in to pca,. .....-.1, !'a~lt .... D_Y~1 tIa.-r, I's ecn:r:y I va. ufteJer th$ ctce1a1or.t of M ,,",11 .,lri~. r_ under the 4orai.a1oD of an ...11 tSpirit J but JJy "1a9 tltt. t canaot fQlfl11 your Ri 1on. aec.~ of thie ~..eon J cannot fulfill you al loll my 81 10ft 919_ bf you 1..... let this .pult 90, aftCI .180 tba ephlt. CaftDOt. . . . . . . . . lay thia prov.t4eDCe. !lherefore, in order to . . . t!d. spirit . . . 81.., in order foS' ay lf to be able to t.1fil1 . , 811., pl
let hUt 90.
Let this spirit go_.

Il........

.:. ",,'4- ? S

This kind of prayer in the name of True,srenta key point, in the name of True Parents. Addre the .pirit three times "In the name of TUre Parents-. S~ettMe. the evil epirit tries to choke the perDOn ~nd usually it is very difficult for him or her to follow the prayer to pray, but still you must encourage, encourage, and encourage the per.on.

i..

146

The final point of the prayer is the most difficult to say: "In the Name of True Parents, three t~e8. When someone is possessed it is very difficult to say thi$ because spiritual world may be choking and threatening to kill him or her, but according to my experience, sometimes the spirit goes away_

But even after that if you leave the person another evil mpirit may come or the same one may come br ~k. Therefore you must take care. It take. maybe one week tt recover completely. In case it's impossible to Gtop the po8.esl lon, eo.met~. you muse send the person to a hospital. Also, let the person t p~ysic&l parents know what i. goinq on.
Next, evil spirits can also give indirect influence. One story_ There were two fairly old women, sisters, who joined the Unification Church. Both, especially the elder sister, were spiritual. So one spring in the region A symposium was called and they had devotion every mo~nin9

contemplating the waterfall. The elder sister was given many explanations from above. There was one brother who was responsible for the region -~ maybe he vaa the equivalent of a regional director -- but atill he was young, only 22 or 23 years old. The spiritual ladi.s in his region were just like mother. in the beginning and helperS hill. And he trustee! them, especiAlly the e11er aiater, and .~e wa. given . .ny revelations about htm. She alway. s&id that he bIl4 a special aission. Sbe "Mr. Kuboki, President of the Unification Church in Japan, failed his mission. w Therefore the younger brother BQat be responsible for .the restoration of JapAn. She .. 1d that he was 1n Jesus' position, and therefore needed three disciple. first of all. Then spiritual inapiration cftme that one brother was in poSition of Peter, one in 9Q8ition of J . . . . , one in position of John. These three persons Were very nice but very weak spiritually.
~aid

This young brother vent to them aDd 8ai~ We got a revelation. Mr. hboki failed in his mi ion and God spoke to u.. We .uat be reaponaible for Japan. It's a .~1ou ituation, and aa.fIOne . a t be reapon.ible for the poaition of Peter. Do you know wbo it ia?" "It'. you --we got revelattoa." The other 12 4iacipl "... a44red in th1. patter.. 1'he apiriwal lIOt.hH vaa ju.~ like Ikry, an4 th. ot~; aiai:or lit. the b~i4. of .:r.aua. ftey begu tbe1r own di ..pen.atJo,.~ -, .

-.0. .

310/4-75

1.,

!ven .embera of the _iD staff of the Unification Church went to hill and tried 1:10 persuade hitll il11 the begiNliftC). But it was impoaaible to perauade his. They bad begun their own diapenaation. AnI2 they began to think they were aucc fu1 in Jesu8' a.i ion. J . .ua".. crucified. but be 4Un t t bav. t.o be crucified to AYe J~pan, iAatMCl be auat. . .ry. AAd 1M _rri.s the .1ste 8p1rJ:bla11at" the c:.a)'ou under.tand? CbaptU'''''. 'rata 1 atan'. ~:-l". fore aataa 1e DOt 110 -.y to~. I t~___ ~ of IOU no , _iefto. fl. iaet 3atAft. _ . .U~.

yow"lIV_....

ba".

..u... ...

.,......

1 baY. . . . tM _IC.i4llDC. o! beUt iM01... by Satanta trick. It. dlfferent fr<lll tala aDd in tbe beg.i.DaiDl I couldn't un4er.t&D4 at all, but afterwarda I could un4ecatand how tricky Jat.n really ia, ao the next ttae satan c . . . it very inter.sting to cook Bataft. But before :t cooked satan, Satan was .bout to coot ...
But when I v .. 4eceived by latan, aftcwu'da I could underatand real reason wby I w deceived by Satan. It w my own fallen nature ~0U9b 1t1bich Satan could ilW'ade. 'l'bi. i . true in ~e exMllpl. of tho O!M poeaeue4 b&'o~ who . .y bay. di85 beca\l of po..... J.&Ma. ...,.. _ , ~.. Aad the other ~otber. . . . . v.-y -.1laA_. ..... "..._ __tol', one bK. . & t..cbel:'. OM a pcotMIJOI'. aut be 't 110 _ r t . ~efoI: M ....._ _ al...,.. JalIil!llllll4..-, -aa.,,au Hu't ~t. It'. ODly ,.,. . . , are ~ . . -no 1a t.be f.ally. .-0 . . . . . alwey_ fnetratel. PiMUy he ........ D.I.viM Principle aid RCkIaIsly . . felt u if be ".. . . . ill JU.. b-. b4tcau. . be II:aew IIDV Dl...... kJ.acipl.,hi9~ tn.tla .la t.M vorld. 1Nc_ . . . , en. . . a . . . , 1 o&Jl . . . . ._ tIy broth.... lat... __ . ,. .lookal a1. UrocJ... .... ,.Ulla.s it. Sat.. . _14, You . . . . . apcICiAl ailoa. aD'O'lance va tiaulated and finally Decftae of Ida UrG9llDCe be was destroyed by satan. ArrOCjance or luathlne , or yenq_nce or reaenwent -- if JOU bay. tb feelill98, it'. tood prey

.,..u

wa_

.1.

for Sat.n.

hob te&T1bl. pbeDoaeu ocoar bttoou. . 01 tba lal1_ rUbE __ 414 ....... , be _ .... inv. . . by S. . . . a1a. _ _ . . . ~1t:al phen.aIDA caD .,., . . . . . . uOU8II J'IIN, 'bMt of aU ,.,. _.~ pray deeply &ad ftftll w!Iy you . . . imolved La . . . epkltul trYente. By pra)'iDI flad tM 1'_1 zo _ _ _ _ , . u . 1nolft11 in INCh aplJ:'itual . . . .t. - .en ...... l . .~. . . .. . . , r .....tlMDt, bau.s, dl~1eac., l.ack of loY

natu.. that

we...... "I .......... _

!'hen nat, . .at WId.atand boW sat.u tzJ.cka. AD! tll_ repent. satan do n't like repentance. 1fMa you ar. repentant of yO\1r failure Satan do_an t t caae. WIMp you underatancl how Satan COIle. you will never be defeate4 by satan the IlGt tiJle, aDd Satan vl11 retreat. tfhlr. kin4 of thing CAD happen in your center or your ret ion , eo you IIU.~ under.tand very vell.

:"/~i/4--_'

148

The best method to prevent SAtanic inyaaion or the influence of evil spirits, the final 1I01uti.on, i.sto love Father. If you can be one with Father, then since ~atber ia perfect, Satan cannot accuse. Evil spiritscanJl4;lt c~e to Father. If you are one with ..ather and u.s in the bosom of True Parents, you will have nothing to do with evil apirits and you can be in peace. Theae kind of storiea are terrible. But if only your situation is being in the bosoa of True Parenta, then you are in peace, and no evil spirt can come. If you teel sC.red of tbe spiritwal world or an evil influence sometime, you can have a picture of True Parents on your bed and you can pray throuq~ '!'rue Parents an4 ypu'll feel peaceful. If some strong apirit comea then you can keep him o~t in the name of True P~rents, three times.

And some final advice. I mentioned just now a man who was like a regional commander but atill he was involved in Chapter Two problem because of a trick of Satan. He had had no brothers and aisters in his own physical family and was therefore always a -loner.- Bven in Unification Church it was difficult for hila to bav. CJood aa _unieatiQn with broth... and aistera; he only prayed. He waa lecturer, teaching al80 the ....11 of Man but he couldn't under.tand the Pall. He juat went by himself like he had before the Unification C~urch.
Thos. who have no good coaNUnication with brothers and sisters/who ar~ highly spiritual,have a tendency to. be involved in spiritual probl.a. ,For that rea.on he WAS standing by himself when spiritual world came. Spiritual world al so came wi th a tr ini ty When three COJIIe, .. person may be completely involved in apiritual world -because he has no protection on earth. Those who have good oommunication with brothers and sisters have almost no. possibility of being involved in apiritual probl ..s. Therefore, love True Parents and bave 9004 relationship with brotht:!ra and .iaters, then the Mea.ia.h will COJ1le and not Satan. It's very .~ple. Th1a ia the intrinsic solution of spiritual problema. Doo't be a 10081:. rind 9004 brothera and sisters with who. you can talk. ADd. it you lind ac.eone who ia inclined to be spiritual you .uat belp to prevent th_ from having spiritual probl....

S/A/4-?S

149

We aro 41fJ0U88iD1Ie~~
UAW

.?a;rent.s be~~ v,e ue born tk~~_ll~~.

i~

IW4 f~ hill we abow.4 ilillerit everythiftlJ . ,_.~ .:xII "''We,'liava ...-UJ.D9 truth. Jrsl have love ~:r Mertf!oe. At. the' aactifice Qf M. lif., be 9aft life.

not "'.!tie, we aie CbIl,:r\<;m 0'1 G~ti~

therefore,

tIS U\1t ~-~~-J ~'N':e

!fs:N11t.1.ort. 18....4 . . . . . baeD not ~an. we are

t\'l\~:#(r'i;E,~l!il~ of If'rpe

Wi Wfaro

life belongs to hill. Therefore. td.tbout.hiJa AO Uo1ficat.ion Church. without Unificntion o.'l\u:'ch \$tt CMDQt, be ber.. Tbe fact t-~&t we &ret her:. r!lCt~'-'de~c1" l.WOJl !'Un .. Everyth1,~9 CaM from hil!. 'therefore, he all he has,. Therefore, we &1-0 wlllinvto' .it, ~Jl all .,. . . . . , . 1DcludiD9 own lives. In tbii --ia9 to'o. fer. sc~_~~l. It ie . 30-J to ol~.r aeiiioe . . . otfiii'1Iiiij _~ ilt.eZ' 0 CM wu-lcl. n.ea\\M hJ.w do1a9 tlU.. UtI . . . ~ O~ 4aSP-Ub fto. ~!~!!=~e;4'l1~ ~ !WI ~~_~U - ~. .'l'lLla ft~ft h_ to 8.:riflM ~1"ftt. O'~ ~ tAP of"~ ~. . . Th~ anEN\~r A ~~. t~ to oZf~~ <m~1.... M,fore -rr. PUeftts. ~ mara' i8 ~tt~. In thie Oi4 .,..~ 'AtIlt, aymboUc MeNta "M """n....-t~~,clft f;~ th$a uaple. Jut that .ucb and theA the 'foft C~ft~ tltle. t ~ bro\l9llt. ftaerefore, ,-4 2bedienc"AlfAith~an.d at.ten4Mot'..:9i !n'~ 91..d Teat_at. Age-~Yfl\ were .ide rl9fiteoua Sj' fhilr ~AB ~ ~tJ.-.oe to Moeile Liif. \JJ '1'hey kept CO an&iiCi!iti - t.&.O "TOil CatiM~i. Iy dIOllUJ thIs they vere aade jut. In the &hw 1\;).t.~ftt Age the subauntial "Asetab ca.. aut all YOUJtr.ou bs~ of tbectUolfiaiQD, t.be mubctanUal . . . . i.ah vania!"'.e4 tiNppeat:ed~ . ~Mr.fOl."8, tbey co1ald . .to wib~ tM -.uiall, tMJ' couldn't ... the he.1ab, they couldn't li~ '4;~t,h4r with thtt nee.i .... Tbey CO\ll.d jtr.ft ~ l'a V~., oil tJ.\o !~t'li.M. tftaey fo1~. traoe of tM nue.Ub. ~ ~ ~"'~~'!;;. ~'0 tM ltNa1ab. boa.", cd tIM ~-_ ~ r.:~ ~t~~ ~ an ii,. ltf faith. YJsoy """ _~ ritbteOuft-1- f,~tJi ~_, Q.ncid.Oi end ~UrnCUOll. "'~~~~~i"~rli1itAiOWi tif' FiItTi inJo.wi~_ ~ ~&~~Uo.~.: ~ yaDiab04 it i . inpoeaibla to . . . . . , . . . . . ~2QZ.# juat; aDd by belie.ift9 tbIIy en OCIICIidIl~ ~ h) =~ght..1IOWI aD4 to " j_t.~-.- qaalified t= . .~ 1m1;o ."~~. Bet the Old ~t 'WM. &. yo\l J;aw lID . . . of "eda a keep1ft9 'reA Cc .Ia.t.e. ".. 'fen ~u fr~ God, aDd an God'. wo~da. M p!.l knOll', ~'ftJl stale , Ad. couldn't It. . . tho OCIIJI&mdII t, t..~ ~ ~ut thOM vbo an .iDful .nc! heft cOft4iticm tb:routft wilicfi 6ll\~f4 O~~? Can the1 falfil1 God'. 1IOlt'CJa1' Itt. Aapo~6ibl~.. 8iSU\il eM cl&i1a al".y Go4 word. weze Jti.Pt:eotaa MLt ~ W :iuatice by tMcI. ftlie _ ... __~. V&1J ...I.D.!II-U _~:I!l:t:~/:'1 .Jut. a bat.~1e be,-"-,,

bOiri"._, uthe3Mfore,in

this aeaniDg IIY entire

"WI

'ri:'

...

bJ.........

c.ur

_lie_

c_

tried to eeUla1J.a "~. f~~ fcr..Jt tOO l. .iM. kt actul1y tbef fall_. 1Jo . . ...w fltAl'!ll G::;d II ill tJCd8. tM . . COIII. . . . .t:a. ftoref..." . . . . . . . ~,.. the . . . . . . .'MIab.

God'.

WK" .. fiIliii .....-th!$ 13

!""

_"U'"
~1

. . thle Ie Caia--Uey

It._

- - - ,......... ,;., -,

.-< ~.

...... - ;.,.:.':-<-,.-.~,.,.,:,--~

150
In ~.he age of faith, the New Testament Age, there was faith in Jesus' crucifixion and resurrection. This is spiritual rebirth, and this is. , as you know, lessening of the amount of the indemnity condition. Thelefore f only by believing in Jesus' crucifixion and resurrection there wer.e justice. 'rherefore, thL,. uqh this gl"aCe, many Ch~istians were $ave~ bUt.~jJ;~~~.......sm..irit.uall.y. But in the p1tysicalworld, pFiysically even -though there are Jesus' words, still the physical ~dy w~s c~p'~~_~~_bX Satan; Therefore, Gods worlts was Jesus' varas, but act~arly there was no solution at all. Physically'there was. no solution at all. Even thouCJh Jesus' words were given, it wa.. st.ill impossible to

Test.ament "Age~atan vai-"st'ronger~'Ei\an'ranen marC'both spiritually and pt:.y~ieallYI therefore, even though God's words were given there was no 3alvation spiritually or physically. In the New T(!stament ~ge d~e to the victory of Jesus on th~ crC3S, Christiane
wez .lblc to subj'.lgate Satan through faitr in Jesus' crucifixion anc rt.!.:'urrection. Physically S.;ltan '4'as st: L stronqer than Christians. Ther~f~re, Christians ~ouldn t overcome Satan in the phY$ical W~I: ld, but they are saved spi.ri t uall y. But now, in the C~)il\pl-ete 'restatltent Age, ;i.n ~he Me of Attendance we ~on be ~~ftL be th s~!~l. ~_~a~~~L.!.1l~ . ,I?l:lYi!gil.1.1y.. . ~ ---In th~ Old Tel5tclll\~(IL Aqe, there ..:ao God' swords, 1:herefore, there V3S no substance at aii. Therefore, thte Iaroll.l~tes ha.d to f~nd out how to divide themaelves with no example to follow at all. And in the New Test.ment ~ge an example was given but people destroyed the example. 'l'herefore, they coul(l j \lst follow the im~qe or trace of the e~ample, just the f~ot prints of the

::t:!;;;!t~*it~!irte~~:~ J:t~if:iiidi~:. ~~th~-Old

, in this age .,,:c;: havB the qreatest grace--we have a living of how to reach perfection. It's the 9'rea~st grace. The Messiah js living with us. He is in~.llin9' our atmosphere:wE' ~iln live with him. The New Testament Age was age of betrothal. Now the Canplete Testament Age is the aqe of conjugal life. Husb~d and wife ~lre ~ivin9 together. _Q..':l!~s.i..ti9_~~.S that of the l:?,'--i..g~ QLthe ".; tfess~.ill, the wife of the Messiah. ~.~ can... ~tt~n4~-a.aJ:h!. br~ ~; .~~tEUlliL..:the pridegroom. . Mankind will be bride of the Lor<fQ.t the Second Adven~. Their conjugal life has bequn--they live together, eat togethe:a:, love . together, sing together, $in9 songs .toq~ther, and have worries tOCJether~ When. he feels jOYf yo~ feel joy.
E~t (!xan:~ lo.J

example.

have troubles. When he cries, we cty . .... tie ~s A. perf$ct subject. !!!t. . .~!!L.~. perfec!: ~ubjJ~~ b.eAUS! ~~Lu~..2.r~ec:.~ obles~_~f GOt When we can he perfect objects before subject, vecan be perfect subjects before the object. A newly married wife or bright:is just thinkinq of the bri~e9rooa. Like~ .Re"h9.~_~o~t_ '~.~l}~.;-." ,The last idea we h.aV'~ lj~.r.Q.tew~~ ..9~ ~sleep.~.shQ:..ld bJL~Ji~.~Qut Fathcr,. If you can fl.nd somethl.ng

When be feels happy, you

fe~l

happy.

When he has

troubles.~we

wise, the firet image, the ,[irst _ide!.~~~av~ Jr., ~e...~1\\~~niE9

!:!ew u:ld wonderful r then your first :!.d~'l will b~ whether Father likes t.hi;:; or not. If you give him a cook.ie. than consider first of all I~does Father like th .;.s?" This must be your firs,!;. idea. By doi~q this can ~ather be happy or not? This should be the fi:a:st

idea we have. how about. Father."

In themorninq when veget up it,' suaually This kind of thing

very cold "Oh,

152

!'Mnfon, ,.. IIUIII't . . .~ tM -_tDt of .tt dance ia to 91". joy to Ilia. 4ftaenfore, at"ndaDR ,_. t to Vi.. joy to people but to 91 W joy to God-~Gocl. rather. .ad people. Therefore, the fun4...ntal or ratiOftal idea 4oe8D'~ ~ fro. YOUX1lelf, it t be frca r.th.r. ADd baM4 OIl td. idea. we can a&k.. a plan anet ~r the IIpproYu of rather we CaD put it into pract.ice aDd real1. . 1101"8 tIl8\ be ~... ft1a ia attAlndance.
Six t:MaBMMI,... , au __ &:ar 1iUa. ___ AIMS .~ ~,',~ fOIl' Ida.. yu. 1. . . . . ~ tlt.aft tM..-lAl. .. i.e '*- oal,. _ dwl.JIIOut. , ..... hi.tory fOft . . . all . . . . . . . . . I..... tbe GIlly . . . t.y J.wiat .... . , aia 1. _~. _ U - s r if , . 1Oe .~IIIOM by 1"""" lUll ....... we iacZMM _ -.l~J s1a . . . .t fOl' u. . . .1M u.tn ia _ . . ..". J.wiat Wbca, . , a:1a 1. eol.-.. a.c:e.pt'" tte __ 1ah u..n 1a DO _ , . . . . by loriag yOlUl' .lA 1. eo1w4 .. ... _ _ , at'be bM or tbr_ all'*er. . . . lwlv:b9tiMer with I'~r. ~ ht.ller ~4 . . , . tlU.A9. . . . cae tali., FatlMir said to . . . . . . . . Y'. . 6:m't Jtaow ~: 9I'8Cio. thi t 18. You ean'~ URders~and how pcec10aa ~i. aoR ~ 1 Aad Father .aid, "1ft tII.e V'Aet. . . . . rt. cae .........11' . . . dr:op falls.. -.en one beaftllly dew cb'op falla, tl!6 first 9ran.... of 1a veatcb the . .ry . . . tll'C!t fall. , . )'OQ. ~ A111ioaa'" atl1 . . . . . f poople and lIti111_ . . "'11'- of ,.opt. lDt fcc ~ c:UDoe to _ h.UI . . oeed'- "t. .. ali. . _ . .rttl. MIll . . _ _ 0 m ~ . . ca. 8M law ...................... tincfd.~. Kia ftl,. 18 ~1e . . . ill 'I . . . .4N.e .. . , 1. ~. . . tIt.M tIM tile _1ft .. "CO. tttt. J.e _1, M .fa008 ~ elab 1.1 ad" . . .an.. Be 1. tM _17 Mft III the -.1..... _ taT ~ .... . , de 1a . .1"Nd. ~ 1~ . . . I ~. ... . . . . . . '-Sal ..... I. . . be 91'" nbirttl IIIIJd __ Uk. hcit - . . . _taae Itt. . . .t be ....e: Pft4'J10U8 '111~ ia . . 11.-. . . ~ tile ~ f . the ....daIl, _ . . ~ly reee1ge tdIID . . . . cea YieAJ; . . 4ia.cU)'. ala ita eM Ittla . . 1I01.t.t. of ori~l ab\. trIIonfon. fariq oeate.rtrt, ell JOVRlf, t;M: otfer.latl of/! ycNr aiM" J"IMU: 1xHI7. ,our llfe., lAd the tlLiJNJII J'Ou 1uI'fn. you . . _tabliaJl tM fCNatftioD. of fUth, _4 ." lCJ'ri.a9 kottl n . . .~ _ _ t.b-. JO_ _ lf, we 0IIiD ~11_ . . ~ oe .....t __ Lan . . . . . . . . loft bretlwn . . . . . . .n ... _ U t i -MIl lira ~ . . . ,.... . . .' . 4 . . 'loa OII'J kaiI c .....lp Ue. _~ Qa a..t............ ~ lie a u . . . . . . . . . . .tl8e _ 1181211 17 . . . . . . . . . . . .a;ttad . . . . . edcp............., . . . n . . . ell ____ . . . . . . egzaal joF "'11 ... dIt.I5 t.a . ' , ala _ . GItt ......... I!lId.ee _""'.... ~ taIID _MIl &fa tiM. . . . .Ual
OK?

1\1-.,. ..... "au

,..t.

'-*':1- .......... ,.

u..,

_we .........

_.d

IIli........ ,....le .. __....... ,,'........

"nlen."

tU'...-. ,.__

_i.e.

_tlhrAa of . . tiU 00- ,. .. 1. tM ne1 . , ~ 81t<f1d.~ Ue. ....... tac.. for t.t.e _ . .1,*. f_ tM . . . .1M. . . . . .t ..... fait.k 1& Go4 aM faith 1& t!ae KeN.111lf1. ~_ lise I ou biD llfo al4 joy. I 0ILft di@ for bJa, M11 for 1liJI, l1ve fOl:' hill. 410 for Ma, adfer. Nne hill with joy. 'ftlJ.. 1. the faith in tbe 1f1t.bout. 0D4 tHn i . DO . . . . ADd without: t.U . . . .i _ tbere 18 DO .ua.l.

ru.

u..e. _ _.\Sa tID_. ,. ... _if"_~ ~db rU'4 ..tte.. cnu: Pr., taw _ Ufo,

,t,..

.1'.,

,..._lea.

1...

 .' i .'"!''' : ;

.'"

..

Abel doesn't work in the Unification Church without the Messi~l. Beca 1.lse there is A Messia."l who approv~s Abel as Abel, therefcrc, through him ~e can restore the failure of Cain. And we can establish the foundation for the Messiah. ,This i8 Cain and Abel. This is faith in the central figure. Therefore, we must understand that God is working through the central fig'Ure'. And one advice as to attendance: 8Q1fteone visited I(orea and a11ked Father what is attendance. What. 18 'the' most important in t~e life of attendance? Then Father said, "Reviewing and !'eportinq." Reviewing and reportinq.' First of all reviewing. Eating I sleeping, having joy, anger, grie'~ and pleasurf! in the routine life then check. yourlJelf. And the' last time we ate sOi.'lethiny for what. Did you eat, "Oh, I'm'hungry ~ oh, I iI' Hit eat, oh, I mU8t eat!" Or did you feel "Oh, I'm eat.ing !'hL. f")od, I'm hunqry; hut 'by eatinq this;food !~caiVdo' what Heavenl)' Fa.t.her requires." Check when you are eatm~ if ~you arc eut ing f",r yl~t:rself, for family, for nation, for-world, fo~ God. lio you ",':ec;: for yourself ,for family, for nation,. fcc world, fo r
God.
Whel~
1;;.y

and

ohe~k.

JOy because of whom?

Joy of' yourself.

you feel joyful, why did you feel joyful? ',"cause yOt.'!. are happy? Because you made the world happy? Because you m~de G~d happy? Happy? Why do you feel joy? Anqer? If a_eon. lan9h.;; dt me I then l am anqry at hila. BecauDe of whCllldid you get angry? Because of j, ndi viduAl feelinq. But if ec.eone' said SO'Mth inC} AC]&inet Father and you got angry, thcX1 for vhOlll did yOll ~~t ang!'y? For Father, for God, !;"ec.!u if S 0lIl8 one ridiculatc you, an ..";, you ~ot ~9ry, ita not so 900d. If he ridiculed'God Md the ME' ',;siah, and therefore. you got angry. Or 'he denyed Divine PrinciJ:..Je, tl,'.!refcre you qot an9ry. ";':\;'5 OK. Therefore, ch~ck YO\'i.l'sel j : . YO\; eat just: for yourself, but. when 'Iou sleep I you ,;;tre tLinking 5011lethinq .:abOut Allerica. How to solve America? "C:~ -' Heavenly Father I hwo America, what should I do?" Thi,. ~s just for your nation. You can grade yourself. Then you can improve every day YOW:' internal feeling. Therefore, you will be qettinq closer and closer to Father's desire and reporting. K~portir.9. Many of WI when given direction, work very hard, but even when we are finished we give not report to the central figure. Central figure 9r~et. us "What happened ~.y? You say .. I did it already." OX sc:.ething like t..ltmt. 'l'tlexefore f' if you ar~ qiven directiOD to do anything c:lo it. Right after doing it, retort to the central figure. ~Gft the osDtral figuce will check you, check what you have done. When you repocc', report not only the job. We 90t $265.00, that;'. all. Nee4,'any,tiling? Thatts all. Good-by.w ~ot so good. ~e report .uat be heartistlc. How did you feel through this? How people felt. How your Dllembers felt. And what happened and 1f you hac! acme difficulties, you aust report the difficulties first. Therefore, a report isn't simply a report but an offering befor" True Parents. OK? 'therefore, what"you haveedone must be of feJ:ed before True Parents, otherwi Heavenly Father cannot ~pprove it.

S/A/4-i~

1.57

Therefore. JOG

IIU~

of faith, 4M iIIportut part of the life of faith.. 0Jt? Life of f.i tho And evarythj.Aq you have done should be reported. Can you under.tAM? Al'. you gettinq IIOre 1Dfonlation about what the UnificaUon Church i.1 (Y ) So aany thin9.. We are just aaltinq a foundat.1.cm. Therefore# . . to atteadance another poiDt--oUI attitude in the UnificatJ.oD Ow.rch or _rwhere you . .y be--we .uat feel as i Father, 'f~ . . 'UMta, i . with ua. an.I we _t. do anything u if Father i . with _ . ,*7 aJ.. 1. fiAal a4ri.ee. oJt~ Tberefon, when we . . . . . 1....__ an. . . . ta. La .udl & w. . . if l"a~ 1a bNa. u.a "te~ an talk'", Mout.. aUll _ feel tbat r.u..r y ,,1t1l M. r.~ J.a with u. !bi. i . t..~ reason why ,... ba". . . . , pJ.ct...... of Fat.lllar. "ather'. pi.ctv. reainw. U8 of Fathu. therefor., alw.y. I'. with "ather. sea. aiater2 ar. attendant in tba f.-ily--ra~r &D4 Mother, two like this. This is a good attitude of attend&nae. We alway. feel that F6ther and Mother ia with _ . Anc:l iD the roaa rathor's picture, Mathu'. picture, rather and Mother'. picture. And brothers and aiaters have aa.ett.es when hearin9 lectures a picture on the table. It'a Ok. Therefore,. we alvay. lead our life, 24 hour., u if we were with True Parenu. If real True Parents are with you, can you do anythiA9 evil? (.0) You canno do that. Good. It'. very good. If you fHl like doing acaethi evil, l:ut atill Father ud Mo~r look1D9 at . then you cannot do anything'I'bia 1. very nice. 'fbi. 1. ~ attitude of .tte~. I.n tluI b..,iDA1n9 wb8Il va could. DOt b-.ve .a aanJ pi.ct.urea ta -I~ ODe ai.tar lOt .. pict... &ca a ...-p~ abe Pllt thi. ~ plcture _ tM t._la .ad aM prayed .wry I\~ it1l~. 1M u.oUlbt. that plctura WM ".t.bar hill OK? Wit..boK ~ kind of attit.ude. JOIl abOtaldD't. haw .. picture Don't &bUN I'~'. picuz.. OK? PictKa in tba LUnSQ9 roca. And &lao ~ rather is a.i 1\9 t" tr&iaoiD9 ....ion or 8C11ethi like that . . auat. pa&t p1c~. vbeJl 'ather ~. down. Alae __ aut wwleraUD4 thAt we ...t _tea4 r.thar'. ch11dn Maybe afterwarda you can under.t.abd--w CHant attu.d directly to ..atber, but. through tlw children we can attMad rather. They are Abel-liU children aDd we are Cain-like chil4reA. 'fberefore unl we CAD be OM with Fatb&r'a chilclreA we CMoot receive ratber. ~tar you CAD under.taAd, !Mat aut attend Father. cb1lctreD '. . .uch aa ". attend ratber. O&? If you are

tJaJ.M tha tM

repGr't

1. OM part of tile lit

u..-

'_le

_yv., ....

.at earlier tb_ Patber howoYer h\lDfr)' you _y be. tIbaD Fa thor be9iAa to .at, t.beA you caD .tart. OK? fti. 1. t.be ritbt attitude. fibare~, . . . . 1a ~ _ual 41DMr or lUDCb firat of all, t.be cell"&! f1.-ure atarts to .at. tbea roa ee all .at. OC? BecaUM tilla tniD.iDo!J ioe ia preparatica for rat.her'. caa t "9 ewabe&ll,. Uwtrefoce. t:be ceatzal f i " . . ia jut hpretMlataU. . of tMr 1a a ftenfcxe, wt.. }"OQ poup leader .tuu to .at, thea you CAD .tart ~ t. aut. ritbout givi.A9 _ythi", to the P'OlJP leader if roa ..t, thU i . lilt. cio9. &Del C&U.

in,,1 ted to Pa ther ' . table or ~thiD9 like t:.bat t.beD you at~ulc

MD...

158

Therefore, this ia the beautiful discipline of attendance. Especially in America there is no tradition at all of this kind. There is no filial piety, therefore, American young people cannot understand the meaning of parents because there is no example in your physical family. In many- cases the children d~n't respect their parents because the parents don't loye the children so much. The parents didn I t sacrifice their liv for their children because Americans are pro.perou.. Therefon, the parents don't have to work fr~ morning till n1gh~ abaddiD9 aweat and tears for children. Therefore the children deDit ~l la.e fro. the parents, and therefore, they don 't re.,-ct. Therefore, there is a separatloa. Therefore, cannot understand parents' love. Therefore, thl. kiDCI of awful tra4ition rn~st be corrected and a heavenly tradition of routine life .uat be estaLlished here in Barrytown and all ovwr ~rlca. OK? (Ye.) America lS inconsistent. Everything make. no .en.e in Aaerica, frOO'! point of view of heavenly tradition. If you are invited to be with .Father, acoordin9 to Heavenly Tradition you must bow to Father three bow. to Father. If Father is sitting in this roam and you qet a diff.r.ant roam you should bow to Father. Fo~ally three tt..s but actually o~ly once which includes the number three a1.0. Even little Child of Father, when he is dOing to Father, doe. wbat we are doing. Even a little boy, or a little ,irl doe. thl When aovereignty i . re.tQZ'-.4 or on. natiOD i . r . .torecS, beavenly law will be put into practice. Ifh. coutltution will be ia line with God'. worca, Divine Principle.- Diyine Praeipla will be the constitution of Aaer1ca or .a.. country. !bea there will be no fornication, no adl.11tery. !'ben aeawnly ~aditiOil will be substantiated through the conatitution. ~refore, f~ now on we must start, we Blust eatablish the Jtinpaa of Beawn. In the ~in9dam of Heaven there i. a tradition or heavenly l.w. Spiritual world or Father knows heavenly law, therefore, oneday when we went to Xorea, Father .aid You attitude doe.nlt .ake any sense at all." Frcm the poin t of view of heavenly law, therefore, we are doinq strange thinga. If precioU8 heavenly law is applied to us, we can I t do anythinq beeauae . . are so strange. Therefore, "ether never .aid the con~Q this heavenly law because if it is applie4 we cannot do ~n9. SCilleday the heavenly law will be put into practice. !'bat i . attendance.

the, th_.

.f
"

f.

How wan::: are hel'e in B'-l,r t"y~own ii th the a~t)roval of . ~' p j r. ~ ar~nts? OK! Then how many are heru ,h o~ c ~ h ys i~al pa.t ,3r: ts are opposir:g agal,;sl: Unification Chur. ;::h ' O f. ~ .
p~ysical

.\ darr., son of t;od--Sat.J.n took h irr. ,and Cod shed te<7!!"s 0 f gL'ie{. "!'herefc:.-e, b(: c ausc of restoration, God ",.'111 take back his own Adam from Satan's side. Your ph.~ical parents ,j I'e: ."lot Satan I but bo;::'l inu them is the C.:1i n pos.i tion wh i ch : ..~:-e$ent~ the S.stanic pOS .l tion. Tr~ '~r~fOl' e, when chi Idrcn .1~E:' t.aken :::"':' G('t!, the par~nts feel Lht.- Sa.Ir.t! fe~~.li .ng that G( (.~ f'lt wr,~ = , h~ l~!>:: his chilu!'"t::n. 'rhis WiJ. V ther:c if restor at i 01. . -..\n in-lemnity concH~_ic;). ~h eref~.ne, t.h~ ~arent, f rr.t.:.s" hav,.' :;h'd t'-!c;.:"S when the Ur.if i<.:aticn Ch.u~~h ,,~ ~~r, ! P~'!'1~. ':.l.'::l.r daught~r and their son ~ ~ cause Sata, : i.idn ....pcc.:. (";:0 ' d da~ght~r and son.
Bu~ ttc purpose of kidnapping is not kid~apinq itself . The purpo17c is to .a v~, ~o giv~ etcrn~1.. lif:. "to. g.i\c ctcrr.al joy ~nd nappiness. And clltio thc:: r~?ison why ';:;00 haf:; c.p ose n yot) is not Ol'l.1y to S4,'e you, but also to save y 'O \lX' fami lye FathdI, ~'ho had t.o inu~ify c!:::susrs course "'asn't q\::.aJifie d to love his o ... n family in preft2ren.:.: C" to 10\'iIH;, u... '!'herC' fore , he never .poke the contents of the Divine PrinoJi ple ~ . o his mother or to h~. tro~her. and sisters at all ~ T~erefor~, t..r.~y couldn1t underst:an~ who Fath~r "'dS. By (,io~mg tt.is God ~ot \~. l.: tory. Therefore, ..'e lire now qualifie'd to lo\"e our family first in advance ot: loving uL"ter people. 'Phereiorc, because this r~ason under the directi ':' 0 of Fat"~r, we at'(: i.n +:-endl.:l 9 to i nvi te pCtrenb; to S;1r ryt~)wn. Then l"'ot only you b '.l!'; : '(";lll" er.tire family will. be members 0 ': -:1 .~ Un~fica~ion Church. Great.? ('! ~s ) "'his is Fi.l+-her' s i de4-.

'J : 'cn plZlnning. ltW C wi 11 l.nvit~ your par~r: " S a ;:.3 "n~ ~':' t:: :", E"rVt;' ! f::. h c best fC :id j ~ .; t like at Fath('r' s b~J1qU~t. B~i!'-it j f - ~ tgole f lO ..... l,;rs \./t 1 1 be a:-; ~ngeu and Ir...lybe the f.~mil)' member!-; who ,ll.- e ~he~~ ' ch ildrer. will gathor hen~ and serve the.l r pCtcents
musicand singing, will And a shor-t lectur0 a ~ d a very tA&ty one, too, will be g i ven. A yery nice one \.Ii 11 be ql.ve~ to t>an--. short. and delicious one both }.)oy!; ically and apl.r i tually. And they :.'ill be happy and be ;x:: ~ abs0rb ~-: j. Clnd beaut i fully dressed, thei i' chiluH::n will come dnJ serve t~t:m and m&ybe th~ bedr'o0ITlS will be 3p~"'ld.l ones and also t'. he best. transportation--e"Qrything, Maybe two da y s, s<.'rnething like that. Then also they can ha ': e questior."' . and a '-) roup leade l' ''''ill serve m d solv~ t" ';e~' ,;r q ~ e ~t:i ~);: t~4 ey have. And theli ~. h~y loiill go ba~k or siqr. :"T~ C: ' .. ~: ..: ~: -..:h l.f .
and gi\'en t~ the par~nts.
ex~~r .l. ence--once :t.OO C':alfie and the next L .me ,.4 0 0 In the beginning t1~ey axe very sllspicio~c: "Ooooo!.: wil.'i t: C s that ,) t' '~I.l l: they are su~r'icicus because o f ign ,Jranc t.', Thp.y cion' t kno'" at al l . 'l' bcy know "time char:.;~s al ~ t L1 in ;;s " that's all. lIecallse they love you so much if the i;nol.ance is J i rectl~. b~ : :~1'Jsen

And good

entertair~nt,

I !iaVe

CQ;:"" .

-----_ -----..

l~C

solved, they

c ~n

be one at
The

onc~ ,

but

they are arrogcmt. will be.

aor~

thQy

r..naw,

~hon

tbey

Ar~ igr.~zant,

tho aore huab l G they

Many people could.~' t join because of family probltr;~D. Soon you will be rec.ponGible for thirs kine! of prc~l&F.l l!.i'1 (l hou to solve it. The C3 3t m~t hod ' if you ~ recpon81ble foz a center i . tc.'l have c"l p ;~r0nt like Y.rrJ .flJOroy. Sh-n yo..e:: .\ eCl very h~..rd in Chio if '~rft 1:Mre probl~1I bcattMon p.u-.nntss ~nd children mo l~ard Davine Plrincip! e. !')ut, be~Qtt'e ttY.ire i .3 any trou~l&r vimit with you: c~irit~ children'. paron~~. I f they haVG hauc:1 fJt.- an~ ,,'tor ilC'S or SO!lethin9, i f t~(!1y nro neqat!YQ fr~ tho beginn!lM~, they'll becca mona eo. So before they ~ec'.3e ne<]e .tive, go to thea with bi~ smile and .souvenir; and if 70u Cm! qe~ aoartono lik~ Mrs. Moray, ~ toq~th&r. It 1"0\1 n.t"e tho central figur~ of ~ center, you ghould get 90Cd parent. to join--@Y~ n

one parent who is po~itiv. ~d help. th~ eent.r and can understand Father is good. Hrs. Morey alwAYs testified ~out her dauqht~r, and trusted har dauqhter. ~en whatever .he D8id, other p~ent8 could trust it. Can you say something? What would you do? ,
We must
att~ck

first baiora

Sat~n c~n

we mu.t understand
Somet~a

is the secret. An.a \1~ Duat.. captivnta tht! pAre.,u before Satan can invad~. Dut at the ~~ t~, a epec1al cane
nomet~G p&~nte a~

Attack tbe5.
~tubborn.

This

parQntft cant~ ~r.taod at all. In. tbic ~raln1n9 ses.ion one qirl vu taken hc:ae by pArente. She calld recently for just 10 .inut~ft to Gay she had still fGith and u.s trying to come bacx to U~. .
Anyvey maybe your Mother crie.,
-Look.~

too

the

newt!~ra,

look at Time magAzine. Mift1.te~ id thisJ -The Unification Church iSheretic. The O~vine Principle i . jargon. Rev. Moon is a false Messiah." Anyhow they try to tak~ you back. The motivation is th3ir own love but be~&u.e love 1a fallen, Uley CAn not under~tand this is evil. . Hmr terrible. it i . to oppose the Lord of the Second Advent they don't even know. In thi~ G~n8e they are very aiserable, but they don't kn~ their own Jl!isery. If you look a.t tear. frc:a your Mother'g eyo and say, "Oh, my Mother, you' r~ eryinq. ott, OX. I CM quit the Unification Church .nd 90 back to achool, . 90 bACk to a job, and maybe <jet !Ian i~ u pareat. require II! M4 parents will ~ happy fer a couple of yearta. on A

:ouple of yaars or as j ~ ea 7 or 10 ,.RI!-r-I 4= I ~ think But eooner or lAter they Illec can Wlder~tand tmat Devine Principle is because this mo~t ~ill cover Aao.rica. Then how do fOU think they w111 te.l? ':ben they can \m~~r stand that Rev. ~:tion is Me~rJiah, Lord of the second Advent. If your parents are Chri~ti&n how do you think thoy' will f~l? Will they fe~l th ~ t they are m~c~~.ful? They ~ill gay to you, "Oh, vh~t have ~ done? We rebell~d aqminat the Lord of the Second Advent beC B.U~~ we didn't know at all,. because
10 years.

.- . ..

161

we couldn't understand .t all. Why didn't you push ua into your wi 117 Why didn I t you penetrate this way if you )cnew the .Messiah?" The:-l afterwards remo!:se will continue forever. Even when the Kingdom of God on earth ~~mes then in heaven still the fact that they Letrayed and rebelled aqainst the Messiah won't be erased.
Therefore, if you truly love your parenta, in case of difficLllties, penetrate. You are above 18 years old and it S le9al --you !"lave t~e riqht to decide .your \Ii'on life. Tne Constitution approves it. If your parents can't understand at all, snl~ak away and come back. Your parents will be angry with you for several year.. They might write aqainst the Unit ication C:'.o.&rch J anything lIiqht happen. aut when the time comes they will underatand what the Unification O1urch is. They th~y can say, "OWing to your faith, we were saved." And however iqnorant your parents may be afterwards, they will b~ proud of you forever even in tho! spiritual world. "My son was great: My daughter was great!"
I

:\ow Which case do ycu think is bette"" ? The ~oraer one one? (Latter on~.) Therefore, {OU must understand __ hat true love l.S. Don't be shortsighted , You must understand what is true lo\'~'" from the eternal point of 'liew. If you are saved, i f you come to the Unification Church and are given the bles~in g throu~h ~ h~ M ~ ~~iah, then owing to this merit your family also will be taken to the Mcsaiah. The purpose is to save your family, not to co~romise.
or
l~tter

Fir~t invite them to Unification Church. In ca.. of difficultie., at lea.t try to keep the. fro. rebellinq. again.t the Unification Church. Afterward. your parentr can understand. Afterwards they will be grateful for you eternally. Therefore, give them a letter. The purpose of the letter is to shew that you h~ve changed in a wonderful way. How m'.Jch you 10. .e, yo\.:. can sh~' through t.he letter. OJC? Have you cl\anqed,? (Yes!) How much"? (Lot's.) But still this is the fOWldation. 'rhis i . the foundation.

. '"

....':

. ,.~.-/ .....

TIlE IlEUING

or

BROftI&aS AIID S18ft. .

tina tare bl'others and si.tera? If you shut your eyes, Nno do you think of first? HoW aany of yo~r friends can you visualize when you ahut your eye.? Whose t4ce can you visualize? Your r.tOther, your fath'!r, your teacher, or yppr friend? If you nave even ()ne or two people whom you cannot torget, you I re happy.
Nany of us I think, c:aunot even find one wi. we cannot forget.
Yc'ur lifL must l,av~ bep"l lonesome or mis()Z'ab.J.fi'; in a sense.
I~

yOU

cannot love even one whom you cannot forget, you are sad.

I myself have on~ unforgettable pcr~n~-my physical father. He h.:l. .-nan~ ;le!ects but st.ill he' $ the onc 1. cannot forget. lie W~~ sick ~nd be couldn't work well. 1 W4e going to junior high 5(; ,':.vol and I got up ear ly in the mond.n9 tp 90 tu the t.ra in .tat 1.on lJ) bicycle. When 1 arrived at the traj.n .U~1o.n I fQunQ t.hat 1 i1':ld forgottcm my train ticket. 'the train".8 QQm.1.rl9, but 1 couldn't get un bourd. Whtin 1 looked around, I found my sick father coming after ~ by bicycle. He va ,c_ ~ be could hardlf walk, but still he came. 81. gray Nli.J' whi.te because of snc\>.. And his hair aftd head ancS coat v._. cQereci with .now. I coul"n'-: stop crying- Even though be ll.et;l .-.ny ctefecta, still, bec~v~~ of this one PQint in a sen.e, I QanBOt forget him. He's my ~n!Qrgettaole person 'lhy 1.5 he :lIy un!orqett:J.blc person? I, it liec!1use he I s my ,.m. of, ... ~al father? I d:n t t think 80. tt.' S beCA\l'f;! he came after rric: l:Vf"1i wi.en ne was sick. He had sick"e.~ ~n hi. back bone and Ile :'~j.tl ... c ::tst and he came on a bicycle. Be<:Ause of the snow i f .":"! nod slipped down, he might have died. But he didn't care :; ~ .j 11 lJ~ca.a se h~ l.ntandtotd to halp Me. This i. the reason why .:. can't forgc:t hi.. l~vt jU$t b('':q\lee i,e' e II)' physical father, t:Jt. beca\.lse he loved roe at the lltrice of hi~ 1,.i.fe. This is the reuaon why I c.n't forqet his hair all C9Y~" with snow. His f"l.a was pale and he came. My fatMr gave tb .,st p;recioull thl!'.qS :1 had to !De. This i . the rea.OIl why 1 cannot forCJ~t hi !-ly father i . an unfoE'gett.able perBoa to . . but not to others.

If h~ dl7 I will feel grieved because ~e sacrificed himself for me. But ae didn't sAcrifice anything for others. He never gave . :: most p.cccL:u!; thing to ot.heI5, juot to his eon. He can be an ul.forgct.t:1~. . lc person to .~. but he c.nnot bE; an u.nforgettable per.son to all nations and to all mankind because he didn't give his most pr~cious thing to h~s nation and bis world. Tl"l-=r, who is th'~ one whom. rn.ankind cannot forget? Jesus. He ;jdVt:- ill.s lif~! to all mankind. He qave his life which was more p~' :ciou::. than mar.kind, than the liv(s of m."nkind, to all mankind. T;, ' . t"r:l' ,'" \-. ;10\:Vt. ... was qi\'en pr6:!cious life froa .1esus cannot fur,:.,(:!.: n.l:~ at .! 11. !lankind rememl>t.?rs him even thouqh 2,000 years nave }JCissed sil:ce he died on the cross. H3 died, but he's in Cl"y' neart. Those who killed Jesus have cU..appeared, but he .:1:.0 ..iAS killed by them didn't die. He l Allve .io the depths of the heart of mankind. Mankind cannot forget hUt becausf=O everyone was -Jl.e~: his life. This is the reason why we calUlQt forget hiaa.
~.;., 8r.;e.:!Z~ is .:me of as.MeB of Urlp02'tant Z6atuHB deUwl'6d by Rev. Ken 13u.Jo, >~" ;t~d Dtl't..(.'t-op 01 'rPai.1tirtg at /:JaJ"PiIt""'" IntBPrlational '!'Mi.ning Ce1'lttll' ir: j::l;'1"'~~01.", ,v.Y., ~n.1 fOlfNl't~ DiroeCt/)1t of Tztaining for the llnification ::;t'..a>~h ..,. ~at":'t'l. !;: -:;l>der to yet tUa infol'f'ltation to the fOl"ei{Jp! mtsioMP'i.sB };",fol'c

i.Mil'

d,'"p~~u."!'1.J

frc.-r: thta U.S., only ploeUmi?l<tt'!i

~diti1&J

has

;~,

rn completed.

[;/85/4-75

163

Then, how about ouraelvea? Is there anyone yho cannot forget us? Who do you think remembers you when they shut their eyes? Is there anyone who cannot forget you beeause they were given life from you -- because you .acrificed yourself? For how many people did you cry even one dey? Por whom have you ever cried one day from morning till night. For wham did you shed tears and sweat? Forwbom? If you can find .omeone for whom you shed tears and sweat even one veek, then you'll be sure he cannot forCJet YO\l, .he cannot forget you. aut if you haven't, you bave IlOne who canaot lor,et you. Ifllen 1f you 4ie, YOUI' exi.tence in life Oft earth vill be in valft. Witbout eau" tbere is DO effect. Without 9iviD9 aDythinv to other. you cannot expect to be 9iyen aayt-bing. J'eaU8 c_e on earth to realize the Xingclola of BeaVeIl. The Kingdoa of Beaven isn't the doa1Dioft of force. ~be Kingdaa of God isn't the doainioD of violence. IJ'h. Kingdaa of Cod isn't the dominion ot regulations or law. ~he Xingdoa of GOd is tne dominion of love. Jesus came to realize the world of love. At the end of Jesu.' life course,i.ecause of the disobedience and disbelief of Israelites, crucif1xio~ was near at hand. Jesus knew that the only way to ve mank!ndvas to suffer tribulation on the cross, to ahed blood on ~he cro , and to establish Chri.tianity. Jesus knew already. When J us gathered his disciples at the tiae of last supper, he brought a basin full of water and he began to wash the discipl.s- dirty t . .t. ~he aiaciples couldntt understand at. all what. it . . .nt. '-rc. " ...... point of view wbat he apoke there were the lut words t:o be giY. to th. d1I1Ciple Jesus knew he couldlll't. cc:.e back . .aill. S..... Down the discipl three year.. .l...ua to tbe clillCipl , but they couldn't under.t.aad _11. I. tile be9iaalll9 .Jua. had had great hope, but DOW -Je.". va_ hopel s to ....11 KillgdOil of God on earth. . . couleS not ... c11acipl an,.,re. t'bat.-eDt might De the l t aoaent in whicb J u. could see hi. disciples whoa he loved JItOst ev.n thougb they "ere DOt 80 vi.e, tbey w.re not 80 excellent. Still~ they were the only Oft8. who obeyed Je.us, who loved J u . Janul tried to r.alise ~he Kin940a of Go4 upon this founcSation: upon Peter, or or John, outcast., or taxcollectors. They were the only oaec that b. wa. able to realize, whoa be was able to trUllt. But tu.C! . . . cnacial and it was the last moaent Jesus w able to see thea. J u. had to give the last words to his diec 1p1 When .a.eoee dies, what is the la.t word. whicb will be given his own faaily a.ebu's? Om h. jok.? 110. B. CamlOt. joke. 'rha last wacds vhich he vill 91~ tbe l t aa nt of bi. life .ust be t.he .oat .erious on , the .o.t iDportaat. . . . , CJi.iftC) tth .,st serious contents wbich be cherished t~ou,boat his eat,iro life and which caftDOt be fulfilled. ~hen eYen 3 ....8' l t ts'Orc!s D1Q.t have been t~. on vhich h.-Cheri.bed t~ou9~t hi. entire life and which c~ld not be real ia.s Then wba t wore hie l t words whieh be gay. to his discipleat ~h. laat vo~. J.sus ,aye to bis disciplewerewor4. of lov~: CrH.ter lOY. bas 110 1YD than tbi., that

9... _..., _.....

"J_.,

:./ -:';.~'.: ,',:, ... ~. 5

l6.

family & be could.n't love his 4iaeipl... ~ no, one lovc .~. His fillllily dicln' t. love hila, bis di.ac i.pl.. 4,14,,' ~ love Dia, hie r;ace d :i.dn 't love h1a, nis na tiorl 4.i4n' to love h .... , hi. wor 14 d ida' t love him. ~o one loved him, so Jesus couW....t; "lQYe anyone at. all in a
s~nse.

" man lay down his life for his fl'iends. Th~ most essential desire of. Jesu$ ~.t have been desire of lov,... th3t he c'1eri$hed in the depth4:d.t':.t\~. bosom. His desire w~~. love, love all mankind, love brothers and sisters, love discJplr:..s, lov~ lsraulites, love mankind. His essential desire must have b.:en to embrace his disciples, to emb~.ce his race, his nat.ion, l1j s world. His desire JDuat have been to eti&brace all mankind, entire mankind, l.n his a "'II S ne lIust hav.eSe.ired to ahed t.ears of love, to sned tear. of joy bee,ause of love. LOY,e. aut he couldA. ':t love all lIW.J1kind, be ~culdn I t love bi.s natioo" It. coul.cln I t love 'his

Th~refore, his 9ri~f JlUst nave b4teD t~h~ g.c'ief of love. If he nas resentment in a. s.:rase, t.be resen~.nt IIlQS\ llav~ been the resentment of love. H~ want..ed to love, but heCQul4n't love. He expect~-d lc)\'c, t..:l t he ""cl sn 't q i ven love. Qi~4 in the rest:ntmer." of unfulfilled, tlnaccon,tllished love. TherefoJie, he left the l~st 'Nords ':if 10......:;. The only way for Jesus t,:,) be ab4e to 16v(' mankind was the

lie

~.

t:lo! cup in order to abow hiq love. 'l'*.~or., the crucifixion was t.he symbol of the love of Jesus. 1'heer\lc,t.fi.lciooA vas the only way fo~ J~sus to sbow his lov&. This is the ~.a-.n wby . .nkind was 9 i ver. love.: t.hrouqn the cruc:1l.ixion. If~' -.ot.j.vation wa5n' t love, .,..r C'oul.d r.ot feel love. If t.be .:JU.at.i.on va. . l t 10\'e. Jesu c(;uldn' t be tbe UIIforgettable . , . . . . to ~l 1ft.~Mind. Therefoce, Jp$US' crucifixion was & c~gcilixLoA of j., ~a\ls. it w.s to. laat chane..::;: ror : ..u.a to be able ttl his '.).Qve,' lID" deep hi. lov..:- ".s. $ir.c~ he COUldA'~ r liae the world of love. his apixit died in the dept..ns of grief aDd anguish and a r~sentaeftt of love. Then ':01: what purpose are we bare now? The mission of tb Lord of t~ Second Advent .ust ~. to fylfi11 what Jesus should h.ve done. Thert:1ore, tbe mission of the LQrd of the Second Advent .ust be to realize the: world of love on earth. lie c~ in order to make up for the grief, lrumentation ~nd r~s.ntment of Jes~s. He came to reali.e the world of love. You 8Ist \lnclerataftd we ourselves are . axe to realize the world of love. We, too, are here to m<l.ke up for the qrlef of II.sus.&veryone of here to fulfill what Jesus should hAve clone. Va,von_ of "~r~" ~ aission JellU8 had. Jas,,"s vas supposed to realize a siAl f_ilJ CeftteriD. on hila.elf. 'lherefOl'f:', every ODe of ..8 ~ust rMl' 81a1... famUy ceater inq on

cruc~fision.

Ther~fore,

at the final

:DQm~nt

lie decided to receive

u.4. ..

Jeaus c ... to r l~ a .1~ t~1be. sinless race, sinless DAt.ion, c.atezoint Oft oac. .lv4ui. OtM_i , w. cannot re.lizc Jesus' ai.s10ft at. all. C!U:i.~'Allltl.CG\a14A't. pele~st.and t.his point at all. ChI'j.stwA. t.hOQCJtl~ Je.$. ~_ just: to Cii. and just. to 9ive life to ,,& and only t~o. .h the crGOifiaion and rcaur~ec t.ic~. If ol\ly we have faith in,"'"., we are 9iv f_giv.ft.ss of sin and we are given forqivenes$ of aiD wl~h 9race. That's all. But Cnristians never knew that everyone of us a"st'live like Jesua. A modern J'~SU8. Everyone of us .\lst realize what Jesus should have done. Jesus should have gotten . .rried sinlessly. Jesus CP\(: t,o marry a sinless spouse and to have sinless child.ren-to realize sinless family. Christians never knew it. But now yourself.

':;/35/4-'i' [

165

that we know, we o"rselv , everyone o~ "a, _at. get . .uied sinlessly and must have sinl children and nuat establish a sinless family centerinq on ourselves. otherwise, Jesus' aission can't be fulfilled. We DUat be ~e Mea.iah for our own family. We are chosen by GOd to be a Mes.iah in a sense of family level Messiah and tribal level Messiah and even nationwide Messiah. OVerseas missionaries are goinq to be nationwide Messiahs--without them the nation cannot be aaved. ~herefore,

of ua DU.t b., a small Ian Nyun9 ~. ThOll how can we be Messiah? In order to be a -.11 Me.siah, GVVYOfte of us -.Jst lUke QP tor Jen.' r ..entaent. His love Wa.n't realized. "'ert!fore, we are here ~o lewe. We aust love others instead of Jeaus. !'ben how can we love? How can we indemnify Jesus' love? If everyone of ua has the sa.e miasion as Jesus had, than everyone of ua .ust be Jesus himself who Ca7Se ac:rain after 2,000 yearll:. In this aw1itoriua
i~

if you can saye one nation, you can be a nationwide Messiah. And if you can save one race, theD you can be racial level Messiah. If you ciln GIlY. OM '.111, YOQ can be faaily level )Se iah. OUr a1 ion 18 ~o be . . . . ..lab. th1. 18 tbe rea.on why Father 93". the me..... tlMat: . . . . .t: be, _eryone

.is.ion as Jesus had. Just t.aqine ~hat the brother sittln9 bide is J us himself. If he is J.sus ht..ae1f who 41., 2,000 year 90 on the ero , how do you f . .1? AIAd you, you the Y person who .ailed hill. ia . . . . . . Z'.........t:at1ves of fallen people, ve are chi.f of sinDers. ~, CaD you nail hia ~aift" 110. CIlD you &00.1" lit. . . .la' 110. CCln you pusecut. h1Jl acJain? NO. Je. . 1. be. w1tb you DOW. Then we can do anytb1ft9 f~ b~ ftOW of the sting of conscience. "I'. eorry it'. _ who nailed you 2,OOOJMra a9'o. I 'a IIOrry it' . . . who aceQ.... you, who ~idiCQl you, who ripped you. It'a _ . it's _ . I'. aorry. YOQ can 1!tb1p me. You can M11 . . now. You can acC'U.eae DOW. You can peraecut8 now. Still I cu ~a.,.... I can 40 anythin9' for you. I can eSo anyt.hlft9 for you. Becau.. J 4idft' t 1011. YO\1, you died.. TherefOZ'., now 1 CAft do uythift9for you.

if chere are 30t) brot.hers, then every b1;~}ther who is here Jesus himself who c... again beeau.. everyone bas ...e

...u......e

you

beca...

Then you can underatalld what' you caa do'W1t1l" your brother who is just sitting beaide you. If there is 50 year a 014 broth~ here, wi tho\lt being bleaac, then be ie .len. who cou1dn' t get . .rried. Be must be .icerabl. Juu.. lliacab1., 1I1. . .ab1. Jesus. What should you do with bill? lIther. i . bl_1MI4 brother here, then he i .r.sa. "be) got lIeN be star,t1ft9 DeW aiioft . .1ah fre. the po1a~ Of .1_ of the 'family lev.l. What .boalel )'CN eSc witia tbe .7_ _ wbo . u ' r1e4 hi. siAl... apows.? If.... WCI .boa14 ~_~ Itill, . . abou14 rye bu., we II!IoQ1d be , . .p17 r . . .teD~ of .la, . . we . . . .14 adJIue ht. . , 90t yietprl ..,.,.

_at...

t.

166
If there is a 20 year 014 siator hue, aho'. tbe very woman who ".. auppo.ect to be the apouse of J8au. ' spouse was suppoaect to cc.e fCIB the bou of leebariu. Then if you are 18 or 20 years old, you . . .~-, be tbe 9:.Lrl who CUle from the hou of leehariAh. ButboQa,," of JCGua' crucifixion, you caudn It get JUJ:r1ec1 to ~........ And without ~ulfillmeftt of any purpose of YOQ." cOIling. '.~ died. 'l'ben, 1f there is a 20 year old aister, ahe ia ,3.... ' bride who cae again hereon earth. Because I c:ou14n'tuncl.. staAcl that ahe was Jesus' bride, that she was supposed to _e J us' bride; 1 didn I t respect her:, t 4i4ft' t love her I t f i1ed her, and she had to ~1e without the fu1f111.ant of her mission at all. She was suppoaed to be the Mother of . _Elkind, wt because of Jay ignorance, because of ., f&11.8, ahe oou1dn't be the Mother ot JIUlJd.nd. But now she 'a bar. again. Should we be ignorant of ber? Should ve JM 19DorUt of ber ai.JtaJ.oD? Should we be ignorant of her. yal\M? No.. aow pr_io\ls lUbe is! How precious abe is: Row valuable __ pl:ec:ioGa lIbe 18 now. Sho c ... here to 40 what ahe ahou14 .... dcae 2,000 years aqo. ADd. now we should 40 what 11M 8bou14 alwe done 2,000 years &90. Bow ,xeat it 1.: How great 4.tif _ bave auah wonderful brothers and s1stera . to bave.:.fQCb great brother. and sisters here.. '1'0 have such a pZ'"iCMI./~~others and aisters here. Then this ia the relationship bet._.. ~t.bM"a aA4 sisters. If a sister baa trouble, if ahe baa c~rible dif-

.1'....

fulfill, to be a bride of Jea\I. ag.ln. ,"al:tJI:other 1a suffering, we must rush to hia ~o help hin to fultill hi. mia.ioa as small Messiah. This i . the relationship between brother. and aistera. We thought we are brotheara aDd aiutera lMIo...... we bave C'*4n"OD parenta, True Pareata. !tau-afore, we Ke bI'o~. and a1.tu Therefore, we ahO".I14 love . .ch otNK a. b!:othe'a aDd a.t.a~a. But thie i. not en0Q9h. We arQ bere a _11 . . . .1ah to .ake up for J us' rea. .t:lleftt of loye. !'beI.'.fore, I ' . Mr.
to love to up for .Ie. . . ' r . . .tIMn~ of lOY_ a8d the ro.entaent of lew. of Jeeu. epouH, the k14e of .JGlNa. 'l'hGD bow can "e lOY. eecb other? Patb.. c _ and . .14 if h. lived t:09.tber with brother. and .iatere for two days, he felt like 9191ft9 werythiD9 he bad to~. lad Sunday he sai4 be C&DllOt atop lovinq, lMt cannot .top lOYift9. Love ooaea out f~ the 4eptha of h~elf, lo.e -.pring. like a spr1ne). LoYe 9\lahe. out. Be cmmot .top loviDg be said. ifhen how can we C~ to love? HoW caD ve CCDe to be able to love? SQaeooe i . waiting for love. sa.oone is juat vait:ing for love.. aut it' s iBpo ible for yo\\ to be a .an of love. Tho aucces. or failure of vitD aing v1l1 4cpead Bainly upon lOY.. Divine Principle is 1IIportaD.t but loye 1. IIOre taportant ill vitae1DC). """efore, 1D 0:\1_ t.o gain ooe apiritual child ewery 10 days. you . . .t beo09a ~ of love. You . . .t be vi _ _ of lew.. If 7CN feel like ti~.tr~t in the heart, vha~ IIboalcl you do7 !'be ____ 18 ..., a.f.llple. Give the IIOSt pr:ecloaa tilt,., yoc bwe to 0--., to &leothera

ficulti , everyone of us auat rush to . . . ,too balp bar to

_It.

5/88/4-15

167

.~

one! can llacrifice tor us.

and oi.tara and to your quests ISO that they CAD be WlVC. It is by giving that you are given to. Without motivation there is no reeult. It 1s by sacrificiD9 our.elves that .~.-

It was by qiving the most precious thing he had to that my physical JPatherbecaae an unfozgetable person to .e. It is by giving his life to all aank1nd that Jesus became an un~orge~able person to all aankind. And so .any people even now are waitin9 to give their lives to Jesus because Jesus gave life to them. Our ~ather i8 an unforqetable person in our lives. His image and hi8 amile and his life story will never be forqotten by UD. nis torture, hJs scene of torture, hia scene of love will be deeply inscribed in the depths of our mind. No one can forget because he ucriflcecl his entire life for U8. Therefore, we love h~ nbre than our own lives, and afterwards all mnnk1nc1 v11l love hill more than their own lives. l'.nd our Fa tber, True Parents, vill be an uaforqetable person for entire mankind for eternity. Yea, it" true. Then, small Sun MYUDg Moon l11U.t M 'one baa 1M) IIltny ~ple cannot forget. Saal1 Sun My.ung Moon t be a man of love whoa .any people CaftDOt forget. **u he cr:1.ficod his entire life for .eeau he gave the iIo.t preciOUS thiJl9 he had, ttlis love will be 1r1acribed in their h.arts and they cannot forqet forever. Then if we beq1D to love brothers and sisters and Moh othw now, then we vil1 be di.ciplined in love. Then we can love our ownsp~~t1,l&l childrea in the field, in our own nation. Then we canbe . thc vinner of love. And you can be a _11 Messiah, .yOu c..- be _all

.e

th_.

\..-.--~

IJ:'hank you.

By serving other. as brother a and aistere a. true brother. and sisters who c_e JesuB and who c:a.. .8",,'1.' !:ride, we can be a winner of love and we can fulfill Our .i ion.

Sun Myung Moon.

168

The purpose of tbA 120 .Dey Tra1n1D9 Se 1on 11 to be part of the body of True. Pare.nta--t.o be a ....11 SUn Mrung JiIoon--flot only to be given forgiveness of .in but a1ao to 1nbez1t Patbar'. tradition. The. purpose ia to hecQJQe. ltfe lah. _11 Sun Myunq Moon. Practically speaking, tlvu!One of U8 .\let be . -..aber who can witness one person every ton d&ya. TbJ.a 1. our ~PO". This training seasion will be div14ed into tlII:. . phA... .Pba. . ODa 1s the study of trut~. PM_ two 1.0 hnI-rala1at. PM_ ,~" h witnessing. 'I'M purpolle. of phaae en. ia not. 0Il1r too paa.u.~.bat co becOSIIl a lecturer of Diyine PrinCiple, Viet.orr OYer celli . .L. . , aH Unification Thought.

tcrs.n t.bU pe:rj,ed J..

~,

JO'l

_.~

be WOftdorful

lecturor. Instead of a 10ft9 intJ:odeetory lec~. r _t: to qiYe a It.pIe introduction th1a tt.a: Eftzything c _ frca God, but bee.a_ of UIe fall of an, Jlan lost God and bocdlll ignorant of God. T~efO&". we bee_ ignorant of everything- Ignorant or tzutll, lOY., and beAuty. 1ia ~.t find God again. Tban bow caft wa fine! God? When we look around ourael ves , we can find _IlY cr_tiona, trees, flowers and birds, and when we inv~stigat$ these viaible substances, we can aay that there are two po.aible ~ys in which they came to ezist. Ei.ther they Calle to exist by t~lve. or they were made to exi.I:t. There are only t.he&e two ways. The visible substances, such. a. tress and flowers, cannot by t~lve. make tbMtsel yes to exiat. l'Ian cannot. 40 thia. IA there enyone tJbD was born by hiaself, by' h1a 0III!Il will? Al!eriDa 18 &" i.ch. CI::.Ily, It. cominq to lne%i.ca. t. tha'e dIO WIlli able to 4leCi.th tIa. plac. an<! tilM of hi. own buth.? ft 1. i.IIpoeI.lble. Vl.ible ....tanoea cannot lIIlke tbeaae.l.'NIJ ez1tlt, bllCauGe in oNw tor th_ to be able to make tbaaa.l.... exi.at thay .aat extat in aclWUlCe of thai.r own existences. 'this i . a b19 eontredlction. Therefore, via1bl. subatances auat have ba.a _de to exiat. aehi..,d t:henl there IlUst haft. been ac..ath1ng that lIAde vlGUl. substances to exist. Then 1ft'. call th.la 8OI!Ieth1Jl9 God. '!'his is the prOlllise made between ourselves. '!'ben, God CaftDOt be so_thing that wa. made to e:xiat _ God m~.t be SOIDeth.inq vh1ch exiat. by itself. God exist. by H.iase1f. Many atheiat. thiak that God is in man ts imaqination, t:.hAt llYn created God. 'fttis id. . i12 wrong. No one can crea te God 1 eYer,-thinCJ C&1Ie fro. God. God made crca tiona to exist. God is the orlg1n of cr. .tion. 'IT_ and flowers CNlMt frOJl God. It is very t:I:'Da. 11. JQIl__ fUKt .....~J.ful tinr flower, look. bow beagtUul it 1.. til there any II&ft -.0 cell create thia tiny flower? lb, awl t.ba *lilt excallent. aciaatl.8t. cannot create one patal of tba. t1~. !'baa 1JIbD createtl thi. ftowr from earth, water aDd nn rays? 'rbaz'e _at haft . . . . . n. , . , cr_tewa tid. flo~ frca vatez', lIOU, a.nd 818ft zoa,... -=ept ~ _n. Man cannot create tb.f.a flOlMl'. 'rile -1lIt 1dIo createc! dd.. flower . .t have greater creati'Ylty than 1l1li1. 'ftIeft who do JOG tbJ.nJt ls qwa1itied to do t.hi.s? 1Iba? God. . . , in thi. Maftbg, God . a t haft created thi.a flower. Trees, flCNm"a, ant! bealltiftl nat!8re .uat cane frca

.1IfO""

!fzi\:J ~_ch i.. on. ~f cJ 86m, of ~,.ta"t Z(ICt~ deZitHIl'ed bi R_?.'. Ken Sudcl curNmtZy l>ir6ct01' oj' "!'ftaini11g at Bm-rytOlJl'l Int.rnationaZ TJoaining Center in. Ba:rrrytot.m, N.r.~ and jO):'lfflfJrl.y Di.rector of 7Nining for the Unification Churah of .Tapan. In. O'I"d4I1' to get thi. iYJ/"o'Pf'lf<ltilM to till for-Bign rrrissicnaM.es be/oY': ;;}reiP tUpaPtu.re fMt'tf thtl- U.S ~Z!1 PNtimincu"1f editing has bems compZeted.

,;t/1, ...

I"'r i., 'I'" I...

/"-t.J

? i.

169

therefore God 1. bifter than spece alld tu.. 'fIIIerefore, 1.t 1. impossible for Goa to be JlliNUNi'erl with the. scalo of tf... Therefore, w.!! can say that God 1.. .tarnal. Sa i.a bayoDdspace. Therefore, i t is impossible for God to be -,.It.h. a ..,.1e of space. ThP-refore, 'tIa say that God 1& infinite. Tb.i.a ia t.ba ruson why God i.s eternal and blfin1te. Because God 1. e.t_nal, the Gocl who OJ:'.t.dthla world must ba the God of Ad. . , the God of Abraham aDd tM Go4 Wbo guided the Israelites, and tba same God who guided Je8U8 aDd' t::b1s God must be \l(ith us now. One God. Therefore' He bOVllthe past, He knows the present, and He can rmderstand the future. God iabeyond tiJle and space. Therefore, while God hall .slIenOe, Be caamot be confined within space ana ~ and tlw.refore CAnnot _given a .pecified position to exiat. God ill beyond space. aDd time. It 1.. iJIpo:Lble. for God to be perc$1ved nth. fl,. .. D. . . . No specified po.ltloa co be giftn to Goa. It i. bIpo iblo to &M God with ft.. . fti. ln why _C&DftOt . . ~ with our e~a. This ill tba rueDn my we CaDDOt. toachG04 with our hanc! This is the r . .801l . . , . . caDl'lOt .bear bJ.a apeak with OU' phyaical earl!. Ifb.J.tl is the r8a.aft ...., god is inviaible en' UUftClibla. CAD you explain it by yourealf? Go4 ex1.ta 'and therela Do specified place for HiJI to exi.st. Therefore God can exi.t eVeryvbere. This is the re..aon wb God 1.. ca.nipreaent. An4 t.h.U is the rea80n why God is anniscient. Therefore, 118 fallen aan say tbat we beliay. 1D God, that we must .beliava in Goa. Dot throuqbDut bQrv.n b.1story there bave been SOme who could underGtand Gocl'. worela not by the five physical

~ttfi6ayo~~~~~l.:::r.:=.~~J!:, -;~=Cocs,

My hand, my leg And mr body must alllO bave. caae from God. I am frOl'l1 God. You are from God. We llre frOID God. 'l'hen we must have come from the. SlU'I1e ori9in: God. We are brothers and sisters of the same blood lineage which. came fram 'God. God is invisible or intall9'i.ble. Thall wILy? In orcler for a beinq to be visible. i.t auat have first of all, "lienee. It must be confiDed wit.h.iJl Gpac. &ftC! tillc!l aDd . . 9i.YeD apec1f1ed poaition God.

"'811&'_

58ft_.

called God, Jesus cal~ God, IIl'rather. And 'tba ' _ Jeaus said to ua to pray that: our 7athr iA ........ !'hJ.. Mana that . . can call God our l"atbeJ:. .:leMa.' PatbK IIWIt. be OU .atMr. JellU and we .u.t be bJ:o~.. 7MD bow OM . . !bd ,.atllilc La Go4? If only wa find l'atJlM" La 004, . . CAD . . ~. . . . . <~"'taE Tben how eM . . fiD4 r.tbes' 1a C204? a. p&"-loUal.:r aeti.ocec1, tha sub.tantial var14 :La tba war14 .feb . . . . . . to exist. 'l'hen '-bing tba aubataDtial .or14, tbKa IN8t baYa . . . . 1ICl ODe vbo . .de t.be auhatarat1al wor14 aUt. . . call tJda IIG ODI GoeS. 'lba11 the aubat&lltial world _ _ ..". C~ 'fxc.D God. ft1a 1.a cau_, ancJ this :La tile effect. The re1atJ.onllbJ,p beta. Goa allIS aubatant1al vor14 muat be tba rel"tiDAabJ.p bet..-n cau_ aa4 effect.. ~, wbll. _ canaot obaerye. DAturo 41rectly, tIben va investigate the natura of thies aub8tanti.al world, _ can underataDd God. within God there 1IUlt have bMn th4 origi!l&l naturo Qf the aubatant1&l 1IIOrld. !fbi. original Dature lIllat bA". ' - - t _ _ tare of God, ..,

senses. but by deep 1ntuiUDD. Mao " . . . cou14 un4tN:.atand God' 8 words, and frca the c1eptJuI of joy of ext RllDicatJ.oft with God he

God'.

170

\\

thrtUgh i.n.ati,gation of tbe nawra of thanbetaati&l world, ". can UDde.ratand GocJ. !tie 8f.blical. fOUlMktiJa ia Jc au 1:20-~ c:reatioft of t.brl wor14 ~ lAn~la _tv., naJlely b.U .ternal pGIIV aad lai.tr, .... '. . clearly perceiWld in tba thing. tJtM: haft _ _ . . . . ' . . tlley are wi.tho1lt

EYer ainct.

e.ar:u_. "

'

DIAn is divided i..nto t.."

. .lied 011 thia ~, let. ln~t'ka~. tha nata&"e of F!rat of all, lI1a.Dtaal Cbaracteri.at.J.O. J?t ',' IIlterDlll ~r.c tar and Exterul Fora. 1Ib&n tM iDveatiqata ~...t1oe., ... find tbat the subatantial 1IDrld can be cl1v.i.ch4iDto *1;x categories: man, animal, plant, BOlecwa, at.c., aJ1d ptU"ticle..,. . . . "- in'veat.i.9&te _n,
God.

that to be a ...n or to . . . . . . .

&ad WlaaD.

lIaft i pc'ec:J1oua .a woman anA wcman is as preclou8 DiffueDCe in _ 1Ia. nothing to 40 with the valu. of JIaD. ,1IIU1 111 . . . . . W Oft, but it 18 ilDpo.aila1. to aar that _ ia . . . , . . .. . . . . . . . .f bi. . . . . culinity. _ en 18 a ...1ly . . . . . .1b.1..... . ., Al_P, 7 I hope so. tt:xIAn 1a 8UMa a t:a ... .,... _Q~ ~ it is i . . . . .1bl. to -r that . . . 18 . . . pc...... .an llleca_. of her beauty. DUrar..... 1n . . . . . do With. tbIa 1_ of I'I1an. Mhat could trw .ential factor. be. that. 4ec14e the ftlue of man? Me can f1ad. aaotbu set of aa1 ~ac~'-t.io.: ~1.jJ)l. IIi.nd and vi.i.bla Iaody. Ibm aiad aD4 laQIy an,~,*, iJat:c ODeMa., this onanea. _ _ \UB'a pe1"_nAlf..t~. 'fba OD' Cu create tM pel; sonali.ty whicIL can.deci4e tM vAl. . of _ . .,.. nlation.hip betW8tim ai.nd. and body is 11ka the rel&t.i0ft8bip n words and deeds. If be. NY'll 9004 and if be doe. good, , -.ya,e. ~f there is no ccaatradictian, it 18 pGIIaiJle for It. to be Hid that he i.s a JIAn of char.c~er:. .Juu. Ai4 lOftk.!O. &rid be 414 it. tlban ba Oil t.ba cro.. be f o r _ people -., Bail. . hia. . . sa14 foql". ~ ~_ .... ~, " ' t . . . _~. .. ara deeply t.ouct.d becaaea t " n is no 00iItI'~ be".8ft hU worda aDd Ilia pu'....u.t.y _oil" perlIODalit.y _ t . . tJa . ._tial f~' too ........ t.a. yal. of _ . ADd &1.0, __ call . . . _ _ U. :1.d.eI:aa1 ......~ of MIl . . . Iaia body the ut.eal&l foza of OC', ... .mIg . . . . bI'JIIIf - ... Dr tb6 -r I ..al~ to aplaia _,....... . . . . , ... re~d.onIIIU.p be.t:Yeen 8Wl9-sa119 an4, ,'-..... .,.~ ol,.P.J.l". ",-1IAn9 1a t.ba MCond sung.... ..,. " c a n . . , _y *l:1 , . ....~., in tba ca. of Daft, . . , . is tiri.a14 me. a1D4 and boIy. I04y followa aind. * do bat .... 1IIUlt to do. ~ora, OG' _ _ ~ to BarrytowD fi.rat ana ou body followd. . . are hare IIDW. ow: bocIr i._ juat. a zahadow ~ our can aay ~t hJ"lft9-_ L. _cond 8unqSc:(;<;, Man 18 . .da aft. tba illate of Go4, Luri.s1lale God, accol'tiJaq to the Bi.bla. t'~ef,*. God La . . .~ ud _ 18 bI'IQI-a&ncJTherefore II&D ia 8eCOD4 Gocl, or vi.W. Goa. ~0iI!'., ... can God in MIl. 7b1a ta de ~. . _ tIbo .... ~ ba;s . . . . GoeS. JMtIa . . III Bf~ of,GQ4, tr.cefon i f . . eou14 _ . . . . . . . . caald fbll Qr:Id ill Ida.' a...,~ ill daU _niDg we CAll .ay tM~ - ' _ ,... Gall. AnI _ _ , . . . . . ....1' ~ bt 41viAed. If.u..s..a IIo4r an .'iVa", . . 1d11.... JU.D4 u4 bcXI7

or aha ill buMn being Itaalf.

.a _n.

u not. _ ....Dt1&l .a

aut~"_caft

understand that he

-.1,......

-Wn9".

u..

I'"

..,_t

._t..

pc.,..

u-t..

.e....

_.i..

.,...lon

.1ncJ. ..

J_- .......

.5/PC/4-75

. 171

are two as.peets of one. man. LilteviDe aung-ung anet hyuft9-sanq are two aspects of one. bainq. 'l'hu'efore, they cannot be _parated. P.. lso God and man cannot be. separated. other relationships of 8unqsang and ~g-aang,: a1Dd 1.8 c&u. . Iln4 boar 1.a effect, internal and external, vertical ml4. harisont:a1. we Crul find &Doter APp!lICt ill the ra1at:ioDabt p bebllDen lIunqAng and hyung-aang.
~.an9

lAta. ),President EU al.ays apoke about

IIGnq-

and h.yu..~9-A.n9 and P=Ople aven 9&Y. hiiI tbe nicJmaDe. of SUDq.can, h:lUng-aun. Lat' II i.nYeai;iIJ&ta this 'U.Dd8rlltADdiD9 about man to nee if it. CN'l be applied to cthu categoriANI or not. Sunqf!:nnq is mind and hytmg is boar. In tha anUlalkiDg4aIl-the a.n~l cnn he dividea into the. t~ ... peets of aiDd and bc4y, in.tine. and body. AlftO in tbaplut t..J.ngda!a-plRftt:s can be divided into plant mind and plant body. Rany ee1entists are i.n'vtaatigating the naturo o! the plant Dl1nd wb.i.ch can re5pOnd to man 1Il1nd. Even within the molecule, tlM!.re is an invi.sible directive. nature and a body, which is atOllS. And when we. invutiqate an ataD, we can find alGO the SPJUe inYlJJible directiv& nature and also _ body. This is a ~rticle. And aloo, ~ we iJrre8tigata the particle there must M S03e. inv!.aiblo direct1~ nature based on a bo4y which is enerft'. Then mln, an~l, pllMlt, molecule, Atea, pArtYl. _ _ ~ the visible subcJuntial mrld and they can be di,,1dtI4 bto tbe two catC<JOtiea of internal cb.U'aeter and _ternal fOZ'Jl or II\Ulg-aang and hyung-SMg. Hithi-n God ~a WlSt hAve been t1;ta origiDal nature of the substantial ~14. ~,refCm-" ~ bUIt. bo witb.1a God t:ha oriqiMl int.cnal character and oriqinal Q:t.crul form or ori9iDal ~-~9 and original hyun9~ng. Therefore, thu:e. suet bave been original internal clulracter or 58 aDd original e.zteznal foxa or HS with1.n God. Thi.8 is called God's original dual cbaraeteri.ti.cs o'i SS ruMl HS. And God is ooa, therefore, tba origiDal SS and oric]lnal as laPAat be OCIle wi-thin God. .P.nC\ "lao, original. SS ia jUft like the mi.nd of God lUVJ original HS .eust be like the body. of GOd. An4 within God oss and OKS must be 00$. An4 tbia JllUst be the essential factor to decida ~ vnlus of God Rtasalf.Mbat COUld be the contenta of tM utJential fl'JCtor to dllCido tba Yalue of God? In tM case of 1IINl, ...n ia c!i.Yi.de4 !ilto sa and 88, thia 1& ai.Dd aJId body. When thtar ua united Anto OnGlDCaSII, t-bJ...a ODl!lGa call st:aDd foe Dan'S persODl\lity, *icb.. can clock's t..)m yalue of JIAD. In the ca.. of neD, tW.n 8ays 9QOd but he ~ evU Am4 laecaa. . of the conuac1ict.i.cft bat1een h1a tmr4. GIll ill&1., it. 1. ible to _y be ia a man of perfC!!Ct. pm'lIDft&llty.1a tIIa . . . , of . . thu'. 1. JIIO contradJ..ctiDn tat1tGlltA n. 1ID~4IJ an&! ae.a8. 111. or19iAal U and original lIS ~a ana within tiaself. 'tberafe,~. 18 no contradiction betvwm B1a acrda ani 4ee4. tdthiA alMelf. Therefore, His eaDential nature. BIlst be on., perftICt ODeM and per~onality. His e.aaent1.al nature 1IUst _ ~fect pez:8Imal1.ty . IJ'barefore, lie JNst have a purpose .a va haYs, a will a ..a haYe . 1Iben His purpose. 18 tulf1.11ad, fb vUl be fillecl vLth j'oy . Xf Kia purpo. . 1m tt fulfilled Be lNmt be fllied Mith 9r~ aad l~tation. Wi tbout love. tbare. ia no personal:lty. Therefore, in the doptha of perfec~ perannalit.y UJere Blat. be perfect 1 . . . Then C.od' [J essence must ba perfect paraonali.ty centered 011 lewa. An.d love needs &ft object ~f 1O\fa. W1t11ou~ &ft object of love, lO'M dOl*l't

t.

ODen".

"'tJ.IIlM.

'.'OI',..

173
exist. Wi thout love there is DO peraonal.1 ty. IJibenfon, in the depths of ~fect puecmality t!Mn . . .~ be perfect lew.. '!ben God' cacace .wa-t be perfoct per80nality ceDared on 10... And love ~ aD object of lovo. Without _ object of 10M, love doesn't work.. W1t:b.oYt. lnIablMad, "if. callDOt be wife. Wi thout a vi t. h ...b.rMS a laYe doe_' t. 110ft. " Wi tIrIout abilc!ren, c. parent's 10.,. ~.t. be. God vttil.,t _jeou of love eaamot ,ive ION. 'l'b4IG Ilia loy. ta ... t work. PIta. the very be91DDlag ti. eSe.in _*It ..... bMa" t.e 10... !'hi. ia t!'le reaaon vby He . . . .Ud .... the uaivei". .... 18 crted because of 8i. lDge aDd for ~ ..t. of ais 10'-. ~9 ao ~any creationa eben 0_ be nothln9 that c_aot be froll God' a love. BYeD tr_a, flowera, fish, an. . . , .equit.oa--tbere _ t be deep reaeon fo~ which God creat.ed 8Oaquitoa. . . .uat find that. Therefore God cx.a&et . . for tlMt _ of 10e. Low i. the motivation for creaUoft. Cod oraat.ed 01111' . , 9ive love. aut:l.f I haft buck.t full of love end the 10ft 1. flowi. . but if the ooat.1. .r for l ' i. _all, em X 91". all tM 10_ I baM? If I ,lv8 .~, . .t of the lOYe will be ....111ed . . .r. 'rhe.. iftoz6t... !o~ . . to 9'ft all the 1o," I haft, I .... to beM 1t1, b8Cltet.of tbe _ al ucJ ca~ity. '!hen J 0Ml 9i 11 tbe 1. . . I JIt3t., love vill be beea. . I ~ 811. ftl. 1. th. N . . . . ~ the Bible ..,.. . . ia . . . af~r tM ilia,. of.... . . . .... the _ _ .t.. _d eapHiq that God ~.f_., only vheft Be crted IIIU\ as a paz-hot Gttj-.ct. of love, Gad .... qulified to give all the 1.... lie Met. Jay lovin" Cod eM .,. happy, 'fit-bout man, God canno~ be happy. Tlter.fore ODd iftt:eade4 to inve.t Rimself into aan--ju.p189 or diviftq into -.n. .. ju.ped ift~o aan, therefore no God. 'J'tMm wtaere ie He 11viD9? . . BU.t live in IIlAn. We auat cle.a. our inaide" ~ that ......1'11y Fatlwtr can dwell in me. He can apeak thro\J9h , . and loye ~zouqh . . ad work through ... Then.." word. can be God'. worda. ...a He apeak. through 1M. ley len. caa be Gad' a 10wa and a"J work.. CM be God'a fti. t . . . . . 'of GII!IlII. JesU'S v . . a typical . . ef ODd. God . . . . tIlzo.... hia thert!tore 818 .ada ..... God'. tIOs:.Ie. iii. 1... w. . . . . low and hie tft)l"k. _ _ ODd'. woru thftNtla .l. . . . eaid therefore that he who Ia_ -.n _ h _ Cod. _ .-r.tare 1. a tellpl. of 'God aad ie 8 Nf'leetion of God. . . .. . . . . i reflection of God, lIeD .... pereoftal1_ bwt GOII baa perfect per. .aliq.. of c. ,... . . Of "aviD, cee per8onality, God ad aan eM btmt caBlunioetioa betwe. tINt I .... Therefon, God eM 91ft lcwe t.o _an and iftapin~1Oft or A . .lationa to 1Nfl. And.... frca .-n'. .ldlt c_ apeak to Godl thi. 1. called praY4!r. Rwelation8 weN co.Ipiled and put in_ the

..-It.

..s

"'1'

_ve. ,.... ..

"'0.

wor...

18ec,.'"

OP and prayer, we can haft ~p ecsWlietiClft With God. And we can be elo r end clo.er to God and finally . . can fe.l and baY. a akin tODch with Goa. "'en WG will bo . . .ott,,1 _4 j07ful 08, tbe'deptha ot ,.1. can teel joy 'aad pe_Ge. JIoW". c-. u,.deratand . . .t 1. tbe . . . .tiel ft.~ of ~, ,-'eqt psr8GlUllitr ,.nter1ft9 08 1 0 g e . ' .

Bible and the Divine Prine!plw.

Tbrough undeJ'atandift9 tJte Bibl.,

be... ...

S/i'I~/4-;':;

173

\~ .

Tberefore, difference. in sex are differenc ~n way. of expre 1on, not of contelta: the ....D~e nf .an 1 . . . . . . but the ex~e ion i . different. Value 1. decided by sence it. . lf not by expr ion. If it ie the cu. with aan, how ill it be with God? ..... in the cu. of God, Gocl baa origiDal LDt:eDl8l cbaractu ~c! ocitinal external tom (ass ~ OKS) aN! wIMan they are united into this Oft atucia for t.tal of Qof!, God'. perfect peraoruality. IJIben va Gsa _ . it ill t.pos.n.lo foe Goc1'. plrfeet.

man and negative expr ion of aan'.

six eategorie.. Ia the cas. 01 .aft, . . . t. divided into man and woman. In c ... of -iaal, aiMl CAD be d1v1ded into . .1e and f~ale. And .1110 pl&nt can be cliv1ded iAto .t__a an4 p~.tol. ~d ~lecul. ~an '0. div~ded int.o catioQ and anion. At~ can we divided into po.itivity and na,.t1vity and al.o particles. Then we eaD .ay that viaibl. a.at. __ can be divided into ~e dual characteriatica of po.itivity .ad De,ativity, or acull.nity QcS f_1Ilin1ty. TbenpOaJtivity", lMt9atiYity muat also h.v. coae f~OD God. Within 004 there .ua~ have been original positivity and D09ativ1ty ~ or19inal .eaculin1ty .nd oriqinal fominiDity. And alae God i . ODe, tIlenlor., or19 illal po. or !lUC Md ori91na1 neg or f . . witlain God . .t be one. Thi. ODab we call h~ni.e4 eUbject or or191nal poaitivity and ori9inal negativity. Therefon, ... can "7 that original positivity and n_gativity are one within God with no . . . .ation. We .uat investigate wbat this onenea ..ana. Now ve can under.tand that there are two kinds of dual char.ct.- l . t.ic.. One 5S and BS and one pos. and nog. lUnd and body, 1: -i:lft and wc.an. . Then . in the origin of God there .Wit be two kil~.4a of dual cba,r.cteriaUca. What i . the relationahip between ~7 Haw about within . God? Unl s W. can understand this point v. eannot under.tand the nature of the visible aubatantial world. Let' s ex.a!ne the relationship between OGS and OKS And 0 poa and 0 neg. I will' give a st.ple explanation. Man is diVided into aind an4 body aDd .mea theyue united into onene they 9i .. ri to tbe 08.-noe and per.onality of aan. When you ""AlA on the strMt, bave you _ . .I: a. .aODe ~o its '. hUlllAD being, ~ hN aind and bod,.. but who ia De1ther au nor vcaan? If a perllGD like tbie c _ to you, bowwouJ.4 J'O" f . .l? You eouldn' t f . .l good, beca\1.M it ia unpl:inciplec!. !'hill Pleana that how."r '"*-rful an4 beautiful .an'. "MDttal personality may be, it i . t..po ible for to be expr sed. by it lf AS just unity between 1Ii'l4 and . body. It: n. .da the vay. of expr. .eion o.f poe. _d M9ativity. Can you und.rataAd what I _an? . . call tbe "aya ofaxpre.aiOl1 .ttribute~. Then positive .xpc ion of .an'. nature i . called

And we call tbi. Oftene.. hanIon1. .d a.ject of or:L9iDal SS and oriqinal as. aaDlOft1aed aubject of Oft91na1 sa aDd ori9inal as. Thi. 1. tha .....tial aatan and perfec~ ptlI:'eGIlalit7 of God centeriD9 OIl love. rrc. K1.. peraoaality then cc.a. God'. v11l :tn~ .Godt abrut,hrpo.. , .e.ir., and diapeae.t1OD. !'aerator., Hi. peraonal.I, ua e 0. of tbe ..iyarae. !hen .leo God haa th. dual cbaracteriat1ca of po.itivity and negatLvity. Aa previously .antioned, cr. .tian ia di.ided into

IIAD'. """01

n.~qz.

i . cal1ed WQaan.

,,&1_

0Mfte.",

5/i'C/4-;'~

173

AneS we call thi.s Oft. . . . ~1 ..el _abject of _19iDal SS and original HS. aaDlO1l1aecl subject of ori,iaal II aDd original BS. Thi. 1. the .s.qUal Datu. anel paz-feet. pereoDa11t.y of God centeriDq on love. Prca Hi. perscmality then ~. God'. vil1 and God'. ru't'pO.. , .ail'e, and diap4tD.aUon. -raerefora, Hia personal';' it~l ."at be the ace of tbe univarae. ~hen aleo God has the dual cbaractez-ist1ca of poaitivity and negativity. As previously -.nttoned, CZ'. .tiOD iadi+ided into six categoriea. In the caee of ..a, ... i. divided into man" and woman. In cu. of _iIIal, aniaal CaD be dividecl into . .1e and female. And .1.0 plant can be divided iito .t...n and pistol. And .al.cule can be div~ded iftto catiOn and anion. At~ can ~e divided into po.itivity and ae,ativity and al.o particles. Then ,.,. eM .ay that visible sabat_oe. cr_ be divided into the dual characteri.tic. of poaitivity and ne,ativity, or sc"linity ea4 f.ininity. theftpoaj~ivity'" De9.tiv1ty mu.t also hav. coae f~OD God. Wit.hin Go4 theZ'. .ua~ have been original positivity end Degativitr OC orl,inal ..aculinlty .nd oriqiDal femininity. And al.o God i . ODe, the"fos-e, original pos or !lUC Md ori9inal nefJ or f . . within God auat be one. ~bi. onen call b~ni.ed .ubject or ori,in.l positivity and original negativity. Therefore, we can . ., that original positivity and neqatiY'it.y are one withia God with no aaparation. We ."st investigate what this onene ..ana. Now we can under.tand that there .re two kinds of dual char.cta- l . t.iea. One 5S and BS and one poa. and neg. tind and body, 1: ~~ and vc.an. . Then . in the origin of God there aw.t be two kil~"u of dual char,cteri.Ucs. What i . the relation.hip between~? Haw about within ' God? Onle ~ can understand tbis point ve cannot understand the nat\lZ'e of the visible .ubstantial world. Let.. ex.ine the relationship between OSS and OKS and 0 pos and 0 neg. I will" give a st.ple explanation. Man is divided into ~nd and body and wbea they are united into onene they 9i .. ri to tba essence and per.onality of -.n. 1tihen you "Uk on tbe street, have you aver ."RODe ~o is . hlDAD being, ~ bu aind and bOdy, but who i . Dei ther au nor woaan? I f . perllOD like ~ie c _ to you, 110"".-14 JOU feel? You couldn' t fHl good, beca\LM it .i.. unprinciplecl. '!'hi. lUana that how.wr wODderful and beautiful .an'. . .. .ttal per!rsonality may bo, it is .i.-po ible for 1IaD"a UMIlo. to be expreed by it lf u just unity between Jlild and " body. It. needs the vaya of expr. . .ion of po _4 aegativity. Can you underatucl what I Man? . . call the w.y. of expr iOft attributes. Then positive e~aioD of ..n'. nature i. called man and negative expr sion of BAn'. natuze i . called WOMan. Therefore, difference. in sex are difference. in way. of expres.ion, not. of contelt.; the ....nce nf .an i . . . . . , but the e~e.sion i . d1tfez-ent. Value i . decided by eDCG it. . lf DOt by .-pre ion. If it i . the cue with aan, how ill it be witb God? . " . in the cu. of God, Qocl baa origiDa1 iDtenD1 ~aat.. .4 ~i9iDal extemal fom (OS! ~ OIlS) aftC! they . e \lnite4 into OtMMa., tIli. onen.a. .tau for attel value of GoI!, God perfect peraOftallty. 1JIben.,. CcUl 8 . it ill ~.1.bl. foe Gocl'. perfect

w.

"ft

t.

1''&

Personality to be expressed by i~elf, aDd i~ need. the ways of expression of positivity and negativity. This ia just unseen perfect man and unseen perfect waaan.. WheD _n aDd WOII&n are united into OIlen~ss a child .u. ... be given birth--cb1ldren of JIl&Q. Likewise, as ~reviously mentioned original positivity a~ negativity means unseen rn'1n and unseen woman--tbere m\l.t be qiven the children of God. Who i.s tnis? This is man. Therefore an is born ae t.be children of God ti'.rOQl'!il Godls labor pain. Therefore.an cannot be tne ,sc~lpture of God, bu~ must L,.: the child of God who 1s born through t)\e laben" pain of God. And after the ~ge of unseen man there .ust be born the aale child of God. This is Juan. T!1en ",hat is the naM of the fi~et'born male child of God? We call him Aclam. Then after the image of un,een wanan there must be born the female child of God. This iswcman. Tnf;- first female child we ca.ll 2"e. We can now clearly see t.hat man was made after the image of God as it says in Gen 1:27-28. Man is born as the child of God. God must be the unseen perfect parents t.hrough wholl IIaft is born ah tne child of (ic,d. We call this unseen perfect true parent.s, H ~venly Father. Within Father there ia a utvre of both father and ao her. There his love is a. sweet .s Fatber and a. tender as MOther. som~ttme8 we can suckle the _ilk of God and we can .leep on the lap o Gcd in pe.c~. We can be peaceful in the depth. 0,' Bis boSOlll. The conclusion to the rel-"ltionship between God&n:i man 1. that of rather aDel Son. Our Father asked and a.ked God wh.tt is the relationship between man and God. God said, Fathez' and SOIl relation.J.p. We can find Father in God now. Then as a final conclus1o~ we can come to the definition of God. God is harmonized subject of OSS and OBS, and He is also the hatmonized subject of original positivity and original negativity, or masculinity and fealinity. He is the haxwonize4 subject of perfect personality and Hi. pPorfeet personality is expre.sed through the ilarmonizeci characteriatiCs o~ positivity and negativity. God's nature is ex~ressed in the unity Oetween positivity arA negativity. This unseen par.nt.... T.a, thi.. i . the anaver. 'fbe ~ ion 1. cc:.pla but the aning !.s aillple. What 1. Goc1 01' "'v.nly Fath.? It is through Hila t.hat I " born, ae ia .y par_ta, oar par_ts; is the unse.n parent. thr0u9b whoa . . . was baeD.

1.

..

Sect.ion I I i . the relat.loa.hip between God &Ad cJ:_t.ionl Firat of all,the lndlvi4ual truth body. God i . aD invisible subject. Then creationa are vi.ible objects of GoeS. Cratloft c . . . fro. God, 80 cr~ation 8ho~ld have the . . . . nature as God haa. God baa the 4ualitiea o OC;S <.1nd OKS and also 0 positivity anel 0 negativ"lty,. Also creation -;hvuld bave SS and HS, posit.ivity and negativity. We call any be1ft9 that h~;8 58 and HS and positivity aD4 negativity, aniDdividual truth
l:~~'ly

For instance a small tiny flower is blooming a~ wi~~in thia flower is a stamen and a pistil wh1ch aans pos. and neg. Tbia plant also has a plant .ina and plant body. Therefore th1s flower 1s an 1nc1iv1dual truth body. The 409 is an in4iv14ual tr:\1th bocty. ADd Man is also an individual trutb body. Even . .n aDd WI.ft t be an 11141.14\1&1 truth body. ID II&ft aDd there i. the naa.. of .an an4 of -.an al~o. "i~hil1 each iD41vi4ua1 there are both . .1. aIM! 1_1. JIIO~. .a. Ea~b un and vc.al'l baa a a1n4 aDd body. 10 w '.:. 1. an illdividual truth bodYl .an 1. an lft4J."idu.l tru~h body. Man, aniaala ~lV'ts and aineral .uat be indiYJc.'~l t.rutb bod"e.

".ft

S/PC/4--?5

115

to this definition. lVentually every individual truth body is the substantial object of God. w. can aee tbe .... nature in creations ~ :he same nature of God. Every creation aust. be the reflection of God. The reflection of God is called an individual t~th body. Then how can creation, can the individual truth body, be a reflection of God? For instance, God has infinite nature and abilities A,B, and C. A is the ability of truth, B ia the ability of love and C is the ability of music. God ia original everythinq, so there is original truth, love and RUAic ~i~li~ God. Then, a. man is the substantial body and object of God, man has same nature a. God. Mr. A hAS truth within him and also love and ausio capability. Mr. B al~o haD truth, love and .osic capability. Mr. C a1ao has truth, love and music c~pabi11ty. But, JIlr. A i. 1 tke Buddha, be is IIOlIt excellent in his understanding of truth. It 1. 3udcha through whom the ~ruth can be expressed 100'. Mr. 8 ia like "eau., he can understand tru:h and can ISing 11 song, but a. to true lovo he i. aecond t.o DOlle. . Ito one can exceed him in love. It i. Jesu. throuCJh wbaa God can exp~ 100' love_ Also, for instance Beethoven. He has love an can know the truth but his music capablitiy is second to noDe. God'.expr ioll of ausiccan be fully expressed through hi!ll. 'rhen if God loses hiJft, God ' . leve can't be expressed 100'. The same thinq with truth' and love capability. Then everyone must be second to none in soae aspect or direction. Likewise everyone of us ia given . . . A.pect through w:.l.ch God's nat.ure can be expressed 100'. Within ourselves there must be a specific capability through ..,nich Gt.>d' s nature CAn be expresaed lOOt. Everyone is n~r one. Don' t be afraid, be confident. Heavenly Father gav at !eaat one capability Iy which you can exceed othfl!rs. Don't be in.ecure. Everyone of us ~ust b~ number one. 8e confident. This is one aspect,of.understanding the individual truth body. Therefore if God 10-_- ~'ou, God cannot real ize purpose of creation eternally. Everyone of you i . an indispensable peraon to GoeS. 110 alternative or replac._t.. Thi. i" why God loves each one of you. Por instance, if . .e parent baa 12 or 13 children, aDd if for aoae reason one of th. . 41ea and friend. of the parent say that'. all right, don't worry you have another 11. Can that be a consolation? (NO.) Each child .ust bave specific value before the parent. Everyone _Qat be an iDdividual truth body. If onll! is lost, the grief of the parentft must be greater than to bave lo.t the ~~iverAe. Don't think light at your lf--you are a precious and indispensable child oi God. Bach p.n".on 1s JaOre precious than the universe to God. llOn't kill yournelf. Don't be depre eel and don' t tb1Dk you are unworthy to be a member of the Unification ~burcb. You are an individual
'1'J~en how can we .ay that the individual truth body 1s .. reflection of God-- s nature? Fir.t of all the e ence of God auat be oneness bet"een original SS and original RS sence needs ~he ~y. of expression,
trut~

nccordi~9

body.

OSS need. tbe ways of expre ioD, attributes of positivity and ft89atlviey. c.s n.... tbe . . . of expre ion. Po. 1 .. tive expre ion of OS8 aDd 011 w111 be UDite4 iDto OD. . . . . .nd 9iV. rifte to c.riginal poa!tivlQ" ~. the ......y tbe .,ative expr lon of 0,; ~n4 0115 can gi ri ~ o~19.1.ttal ~a~lYlt.y. 'fbi. i . God. Only when aan and . . ." .~. 1J'li.tCIIIA"to on~. QU ~ creat.. tile ~f.ct "98 of GocI, tile perf,,~ r.f~ec~~pq of GoI~ Thi. ia the ~erfect.ioll of aan. Man aDd ~ caDDO"" wfected b, th. .,alve '1'h~s i8 wl)y they need each ot~. WlMtD lOll ..... ted 14., ltd ... va. thE": attritNt_.

ana

_)f.

176

~'hlPPY with animals, but he soon bee... lofte.~e. God looked and had a good idea. While Adam waa aleepiDq, God took out one rib bone from him and made it into a woaan. Therefore wa.an i . called woman b~cause !!9.. aeans free. Woman means fna 114ft. wc.an isn t t happy by hex'self. She wants to ctae bact to saaewhere,and i . alway. loolc.inq. And also man is always missing sc:aethinq. Dlpty, his heart is alw3Ys ~pty. This i . tbe reason. Only when . .n and woman are united can they be the t-:erfect i.age of God. Jesus was only a partial reflection of God. Other creations are the S~OOl of God. The imaqe is the same ahave aa God H.1;aself, a mi rror image of God. But other creations call1'1Ot. be the a,irror imaqe of God, they are somehow '~lic. Other creations alao have 5S and HS and have the attr!buteg of poaitive and negative. Then, including both man and creation we CAn clearly under.taD4 that the substanti.al world ~ust):.e the reflect.ion of God's nature. We can say that the substantial world is just th(; reflection of God Hiu(',lf -- somet1mee as t.he iu.:ige of God, aometlJftes as the symbol. If we can understand thi:; relationship, no one can deny that God created this world. God's natur~ 1s inscribed everywher.. ~he v1aibl ubstaatial world must be the .QbstantiatiOD of inyls1ble God Hi elf 80 the relationship between God aad C&' . .~ion . .at be tbat of . . &ad !ben a. you know, and as are dual a.pects of oae beiag. Ther. this me-Ans they cannot be separated at. all. Go4 and creat.ion must be in$eparable And also SS is caus. and KS is effect. Then HS came from S8 and they cannotb4t aeparated. Wherever creation is there ia God. When birds .re .1ngin9, God is living ift the sun or in tne twittering bird, and God i . greeting yoQ.vith the SUft r.ys. Wherever you .ay 90, you can find God. there.' . I f you see God here i;: America, you can find t.he SUe God in Enqlandor in Asia, wherever you may qo, tne s~e God 18 with you. We bAve a phys1cal body here and this is a visible substance. Thenthereaust have been God with me. FrOM the beginning of our lives God mu.t have been wit.h us. Omniscient God and Go4 of love, who has a perfect peraonality centering on love, must have been with you fro- the beginning of your lives. He ,:"ust have beer. calliDg to yea, Oh.,. 80n, Oh ay daughter. When y~u wer@ com.itting sift, "'v. .l,ratber w.a scre. .iftf with pain but we ne.er In_ that. . . ."st have Men 0 ... wit.. God, lI. .venly Fathec must haYe been standi", j t beside me or juat. bettlde ya. for 20 'jH.ra or 1'IOr., but we neYer kfteW. Gocl wes talkil'l9"lt.h you and cl'ying to you. But atill we cou14n't .....~atA811 at all. Re va. aIIotandlng beside you bat bee. . . . ve are l"...... ,.IId . . . . ". are crazy in the true &ril*'9, wecOa14ntt h_t"'.1aspeak, l'MIaJ: 8i. voice, cO.11~nt feel Hia 10", ani ooul.n'tf. .lakln-touch with Hia. All because of sin. God has been crying, . .nbl'aelng and hugging His t~\ crazy children.

H'.

177

Section I I I
..

,-------

Universal PrilleForce,. Give aDd Take ActioD, Pow: Position Foundation

First of all, universal prtae force. In order to explain the meaning of univeraal pr~e force I ~at explain .aaa aapects of give and take action. God has dual characteristics of OSS and OftS aud original positivity and original negativity. Creations are sUbstantiation of God's nature. Therefore, substantial world also has SS ar.d HS and positivity and negativity. 5S pect and positiVity is called subject. as and aegativity ia called object. Subject and object . . .ns that .. cb subatAnce cona1.ts of a aUbject ar.d an object. For instance in the ca of . .n, _an baa aind and body and also llan baa man and WOIUft. If you feel hunqry and if you bay. no -..ath, can JOu eat? Then you need mouth. If you want to 10 to -the top of the .ountain, c~n you 90 there without your body? We need a body. Mind needs body,. and body without direct.ion frOia ainc! Cannot. do any,hiDg. 'l'nerefore mind and body need one another. However .trong I man uy bE:', he cannot be a man wit.hout a VOIlan. "here iaDO.'Jllusband without a wife. This means subject needa object. Object'alao needs aubject. Without a. reciprocal relationship between au.bjectaad;object, they have no meaninq of existen=e.
I

The relationship or reciprocal relationship betyeen aubject and object is called give and take action. T~o\lgh giv.,and take action, mind and body are united into onen... and IIaIl can .~ a . . .n. And ~ the unity b&tween JDan and VOIIAn can give l:i~1t to offapriD9 01: children. This is called 9iv. and take act,cft. It . a t be aach that everythinq can aultiply, act, and ex1at ths'out9la 9iv. and tau action between subject and object. "hen aubatanc:. CD be cl1videcl into subject and object.. The give .ad take actio. bet.... thea qives ri'se to the forc. 9f existenc., ftlultipliaation aDd actioa. This is called the force of give and take actio.. !be substantial world is the HS world; then wherever HS exiats th. . . _at be SSe Then what is the SS behinc! the .ubstantial .,.,-14, iocludillC) the invisible substantial world? God. The force of 9iva aad take action ~U8t be the foree of the as world, a HS forc.. Por inatance, a man and woman 19Ve each other. This love ..aat " . the 9iv. and take action or HS force. Earth circles th. aun, theft in betveeQ th_ there is a reciprocal force. W. can obaerv. this force through t.he scientific .ethad. We can perceive through oar a.na or the extension of our five pbysical sen ... that this 1. the HI force. Ali long as HS force aiste. there t be. SS forc., frca God. Without the UPP no forc .in the univer can The causal force of the substantial world .u.t be th.re before the effect. BecaulJe God 10" us firat, thu V. CAll lov. -..cb otber. Beeaaee God is working, this world i . ali.,.. If th.e Wi. DO IJPP, the we VCNld die in the next .-ant.. Aninal. UId plaate would di., 9880liDe would not. burn, 80 we would DOt bave ally traftsportation. If we call underatand t.his relationehlp, who can "y thet God doe. DOt _i.t? buy action of the eerth dul., from UPI'. Bow great UPP 10! . Subatanca Ma subject and object and throuqb qiYe and take action ~ between thea, there arise forc.a of existence, .ultiplicat.1on and action. And behind give and take action t.here ia UPP. Behind t.he RS world there i . 55. BS i . aecond S5. Tberefor., U aust. bav.

ha.,. ax.i...

178

the same shape .5 S5.

Then, withi.n God there auat baYe happened

the same phena.enon. Wi thi.n God there ....t be aubj act and obj ect , eternal subject and eternal object. , Through ete1:nal give and take action tetween eternal subject and object within God, there ia a UPF. In order for this UPP to aria., there'RUat have been a more ess~nti~l or more ori9inal UPP, within God. There must be two
a~pect~

of VPF.

In the

b~innin9

there wa. ODe UPP' with God, this

UPF created eternal give and. take action within God ao that He could exist eternally. And from this eternal give and take action there must have arisen the UPP which can make the substantial What is the cause of God? Cause of Gad ia caus... Why do we ask these kinds o( silly que.tion.. Tni. queation come. from the concept of order of cauNli ty God ' . concept of cau.,ali ty c . . . from God; God ia bigger than ca"'Mlity. '1'bi.a 4IU tion it.elf i . a silly queation. ... ahould be beyODd cau. .1J.qr, li~e God. IJ'h. relationship between cauae and .ffect ia called caua.lity.
I would like to know, if the concept of c:&u and effect is still valide in relation to Principle, wbat it baa to do with tnc 5' portion of responsibility, and alsov w1~h the idea that every action haa a caus. 1n human life. HOw ~ch doea it have to do .... ith the responsibility !IAn baa for growtJa'.nd with prec1 tination?
world to exist.

Question:

Mr. Suda:

Prom cause comes effect. God ia t5t of CAuae and Ran is for 5'_ Because of the fall they ~th loat. God must re-create 95\ and .an ~ust re-create 5'.
rus~Jnsibl~

Question:
Mr _

at some quality.

I was wondering about the idea that each peraon has 100' How do we find our: indivicl",u uniquen ?

Sudo: You will fineS it when you bcc:ae pUfect. It i . very natural. There i. a di.-ond and in order for it to ahiDe it .u.t be polished. Everyone of ua baa latent po ibility to be cultivate. This i . called education in original world and r.atoration or a.lvation in the fallen world. We aust firat 001". 81n and ba born aaew and reach perfection, then lt will begin to abine. Maybe Jesus bad the beat qualification to be philosopher, but 1lE' :1idn t becone a philosopher and his hi9h. . ~poa.ib11ity 1M. sacrifl.ced for saving aankincl. There.18 no indlvidual truth body c<:,l~\;;,"1 the' Messiab, becauae in the or19inal world there wes no need ;'"(,.r: t.he Me.siah. In t.he original vorld ra"'.z: would not have Men t-lessiah at all. He auat bave aacrlficecl hi. '_~~e capability to save mankind.
J

:'/'r~'I'~:z'" 7 S

179

. S{'.ction IV

Origin, nivison, Union Action, Triple Ojbective Purpose And Four Position Foun~tion

God has invieible dualit.y within Ht.lf~ but when God'. nature is 5ubatantiatecl c subject and object should be divided into t1;,TO. Itt A very true J for ins tance , if you say Can you buy two a~?le. for me?W the word for ~ apples ia one. ~he word is j~lVisible and 18 one. When two apple. are realized or substantiated L~, is differ(!!nt. Likew~se, eubject and object within God is one, but when God is substantiated in this world, the invisible dualities must be divided into t~. This 1s ori~lft and division. Then when the SubstA1'ltial wO.rlcl is divided into subject and object, UPP will be gj,ven And thrOU9;1 the give and take action between subject and object, there must ari$~ unity between subject and object.. This is called un~on. Therefor~, actually throuqh this ODU action every creation can be multiplil~. By being given UPP, subject and object can be united into onelless and give riae to new creation.. '1'his pattern Ccln be applied t.{) all creation. Next, t.ripl~ objactive purpose. According to ODU action, we can understand t.btlt t.hre are four positions can't_ing on God. God Himself i . the center And including God's position there are four pusitions to realize OOU action. Aa you know, in order tor any being to be able to exist it Must have give and take action. It auat give and _ust receive. To De ~ble to qiv. it aust have A subjective position; :n order to receive, an objective One. First of all, God wants to be subject to give love to others. ~First of all God can qive 100' love to Ad... God can give 100\ love to Eve. Then God will be one with Ad. aDd EYe. Mext God can give 100' love to children. Then, centered on.God, man,waman and children must bE: united into onene!ls. Then the triple objective purpose ccnterin~ on God will be fulfilled and realized. Then God can stand as God and will be stable. He will be stable as if He were sitting on a tripod. Only when God has Ran and woman and children can He be stable a. God. F.ven though He Himself is God He cannot feel He is God and cannot be qualified t.o be God until He bas man and waman and children. Unti'l this tille haa there even be~1'l one . .ent thc.t God w.s qualifisd to.be God? Not at' all. Therefore, until this tt.e Heavenly 'athe~ couldn't be rather. God couldn't be God in true . .ning, becaua. no object. BYen when Jews came there "a. no perfect Eve and no cbildren. This means that even tho~gh God was <:04, II. coulon It love as God, couldn f t embrace mankind God.' He knew the joy of seeill9 His O\{n becJotten . son and dauqhter who were no older than 17 _ but he . never knew.the joy of geeing the married Ad. . , neYer had the joy of seeing the sinless children of Adam and EYe. He couldn't e.bC&ce anyone at all as God. If Ad. . had been giving love to God firat, then 100' of love tI'Ould have been given Adam frOID God. Then he would have been qualified to love Eve with 100' love. Only when he loves God lOOt, is man ~,qualified to live ~n. Mankind haen 1 t understood this point so far .~ 'tni. i . wbat JUde the trouble. 'fhis is the fall. The fall DIana to love WftIln without loving God. Only vb_ be lov God first is he qualified ~ lov. waIIUl and chi14ru with 100' !'be he ",ill be $tablo .s a ... n.

10...

180

./

'",-,

The same is true for wc.an and for chi14reft. 'l'hen centering on the triple objective purpose can be realized in each of four positions so that eventually a twelve'objectivepurpcse can be realized. Th~n we call, tbis the twelve obje6t:i" purpose of the four position foundation. What docs the four position foundation me4n? As you know, love is the strongest force in the universe. LOVe cannot be destroyed by s\\'0rd. i.ove cannot be destroyed by God. or by nuclear weapons. If centered on God, sinless Adam and Eve and children are united into oneness centered on love and are linked by ~lve bonds of perfect or 100' love. Then can there be any foree that can destroy this union of love? This is now, centerinq on God, a feaily. ~hen love cannot be destroyed at all, nothing co 4 ~oy this union. It must then be absolute and etenal. Wbere~. 1. 10.. aad joy there aUBt be happiness; tht. IN.t be the 1-.'11 of elenNl happ1a.s because of eternal love aDC! joy. . Therefore, this must be what ..eryoneof UI bae Men a.aki." for. Truly this is God' s purpose of cre,tiOlUQod intended \IS to have eternal joy and happiness. Eternal lovacan be realized through this four position t.oundation, and even death cannot destroy this union of love. Therefore, once you love each other on earth this union cannot be destroyed eternally. Parents and children and brothers and si.sters can never b~ separated eternally, thou9h the tim~ ~ill come when some of them die in the physioal world. If u husband or, wife dies, their physical body will disapp~ r but their mate is sure their spirit is witn him because of love; even death ~annot destroy this relationship. 111 this meaning there is no grief, no tears and no IIOre death ~t all. This 1. the Kingdoa of God, because of perfect love, leO' love. Therefore in our life "e have three gr_c c.lebl'ations. '!'I\ey are birth# marriage and funeral cer~nl... YOUI' faeral cer.-ny must be the greatest eelebration in your life ~.us. ie eel~.~ the accomplishment of your life 'on e.rth. raily at!llbers andfrien4. will come to a peraon to celebrate his death and funeral ceremony and he can attend froa .piritual world. !'hey can enjoy each other, sing songs and adaire bis paa.t life. We ha. . nothinq ~o admire so far but in the KingdON of God everyone will be'qualified to be ~ired by the other. Just send them off to spiritual world. See you 8oon. This is funer~l service. Maybe you will be entombed in holy ground. In the future this will be the beat place to aeet each other frOlft the spiritual world to the physical world. We have terrible ~e of the cemetery, but imagine, would you like to go to Jesus' ta.b? Children will be able to enjoy tha.selv.s there. Fro. spiritual , world IMny people will coae to bave COftWIJ.nieation with people on earth. . This fuily of eternal love . a t truly be the r . .l1 ..tion of the pu.l:pD of God's cr_t1on.
God t

181

Section V Purpo!le

o~

Cre.'ltion

There is 55 end as purpose. SS has ao.e expanding nature: this is the purpose of serving the individual. For instance, in the c~se of a tiny flower, you can ask the flow2r Why are you bloo~ing so beautifully? The tiny, tiny flower will tell .you -I'm blooming to lnakc you happy.- Then through inviting beee and butterflies to have give and take action their 8p~ies can survive eternally. So there is both 5S and HS purpose. . Man also has a dlMl purpose. Me have a JDOuth. Then a mouth should also have a 5S .and as purpose. The SS purpose i . to ~peak, the H5 purpose is to eat. four EOuth will serve yourself by eating. but do you speak to you? SoaetiJitle, because in thi. cast! you are subject to whom you must apeak, but generally the sa purpose to to ~pe~k to serve others. In God's originAl world there waa no contradiction between as and SS purpose. By fulfilling the purpoa we CAn aalte bo~ ournlves and others happy. But between subject (SS) aDd objoct (RS) wich do you think is more important? To liv. for others or for youreelf? I~ c~se of emcrgancy wh~t do you think should bo sacrificed, S5 or HS purpo e? n~cause of the fall man sacrific~ SS purpose for HS purpooei thi s is evil. G~ people must sacrif ice thaaelvea for the uke of mankind . IrA Amfar iCG thig kind of tr&di tion is natural. The body ..LS an expression of tlH.~ inaidf:, so even at the price of our lives we must make mankind and God happy_ We ~ust also understand .that 55 and HS ~re inseparable. They _ are two aspects of one being, one purpose: God'c activation for His creation. Every tillle He cre-.Ated something, God said it walS good. God ~ust have created this world as the obj~t of goodness. Seeing good thinqs, we feel joy. Pure joy COl1le. f r Oll\ qaodne , not evil. When the C4'PAbility of an artillt is .t.:':' ,tantiated thro~CJh hie work., hi. capability will oo.e back to him and it vill Gtir~l.te hU:1. Then he feels joy. SO the DO$t i:IIpcrtAnt point is that ba can't feel joy by h~self, no ~tter how great an art18t be is. God c~n feel joy wheD He inve.ts His nature in creation. ~hen if this mirror is tarni.hed, can God se8 Hi. face in.an? No. If & mirror is convex or conc~v~, ~hat happen.? .~ About a b~uti ful girl? I t she look. in such 11 airr.or she will see lHybe bi9 nose and big eyeballs. However beautitul c~ aay be, it the airror is odd, then she cannot teel joy. Likewise, when .an is unclean or unpure God cannot find His pure reflection in . ~n, and cannot teel joy. Joy COmes from the fulfillment of desire. We can give joy to God through fulfillment of God's desire. What is God's desire? According to the Bible, Gen. 1:28 God expressed His deaire to man and said, first of all, be fruitful; this i8 individual perfection. This is called the first blessing. After indivi4ual perfection is achieved, God said multiply. ~hi. i . DArriaqe ~ bearing children 4nd we call this the second bl.ssing. Aftenrerds God aaid to lMft J~ve dOllli~A.()n ovw qJ'~tj..on. Thi. i. tM third bl sing. We call these the tJ\ree great bl !n9s. We are born on earth to t'll!ill three great bl.ssings. JlOW can we say t:.b.at the fulfillJM:nt of the three CJr-t ble.aings ~ can pe God'. joy? Hh~ doer. f.ulfillBen~ of the ti~~~ ble.sing bring joy to God? Pertoc1;ion aeaas to be one with God ~ ID4ividual perfoot.~on lIust Pe unity wi~'l God on the indivi4l11&~ level. Wh$ll man'. ~raonalit is ona with OoC'g personality, ~o contradictipn
f

182

b~tween thea, then man CAn ~ said to have r.ached iDdividuAl perfection. Then God ond man ca n be one. Then ean can dwell with God and 00 a temple of C..od. Bi tJ mind and body Are united o.nd he is it man of deeds. He is one with God thrOugh ' 100' love, and he then cannot be separated from God. Then he feel~ like God. Then when God teels joyful, he feels joyful. When God feels pain, he leals God's pa n. When God criea, h~ crles. When God grieves, he grieves. When God laughs, he laughs. He cannot take rest while God cannot take reat, because h~ is one with God. He cunnot leav~ Unification Church till God leaves Unification Church. Because he is one with God, hin tears aren't his tears; God is shP.ddinq tear. through him. His _ile and sweat must be God's smile and sweat. HiG l ove is God's love. Thi. i . perfected zan. And he ia one with God, then he must be a aan of goodness. He cannot be apart fros God. God ia good ADd h c nothing to do with evil. HE' IlUst MVC desire to do only fOOd. Be can do anything he likes ~nd it is fOod. He is fr . . , aDd this is true freedom. This i . real undersundin<J of individual perfection.

He doesn I t

MV. to be

I'egul.t~

by

c~ndlMmta.

Then next is the fultill.ent of the second ble ing of God. Man is made After the t.age of God who hAa original . . sculinity and original fezaininity and thaae must have been given to MaJIIl and Eve. Sinless man and woman can get married sinlessly And froa the depths of this 1 ':.,ve tJiere can be sinles-s children. 'fbis sinlea6 f&llily auftJt be roaliz~tion ot the second ble ing ot God. How great it is to get Ja2lrried sinlessly and have sinless children_ When \. ~" have Nch other ~ternally in perfect lov~, thia i_ the fulf1l~nt of the second bles~ing of God. Then vhy is . the sinle ..rriAge And sinle children th~ WAy to give joy to God? When man has achieved the first bles.lag .an , i. one with God. Therefore he r a.blea God cospletely. He .u.t be the un~rnished .irror of God ~nd he .u&t be tbe al&bat&nUal body _of God. He JlUst be a beautiful a1rror of God and a perteet. object. 'I'beft why can tM second bleD sing be God'. joy? God ha. dual characteriatics of . .acu11AJ.~ &Ad f..uinitl'_ Ml\n is both MaItl aad Then vbJ' can t.be t_11y be God's joy? The relation.hip between . . eculinity And f8aininity or po8itivity and necJativity ic .ubject to object. -thia .un. that Ad_ ia like Blind and Eve i. like body. Thi. i. like the snape of one perfect aAn. Therefore the fail,. auat be . . ext.nlioR of the individual, and man can find his own in hi. own f.-ily, and find joy in him faaily. . Because the f . . 11y haa the SABe shApe a. aan aDC! Ban ia the subst .. ntial object of God , the fMlily IllUst also be the Eubatantial object of Gocl, and GoeS ~ find joy in the f&aily. Through the second blessiA9 GoeS'. joy and aaa'. joy can be procilactd. Mow can ~he ~ir4 bl.~ai~ be t~ tulfil~t of God'. joy? God has Hi. own .ubject And ~ject. ereations ar. aa4e after: the

BY..

.ift1...

t.a,.

ilHCJe of God. Subj . . t i . lMA aDd objectft a~. creatioal. 1'hJl'l~ through unity betve_ crMt.ioa a.w4 !lAD ~ia.. woe1. _at be qivers xi o.tlNM crMUoa &D4 MIl. R&D .... live lOY. to crMtiOft lind creation will giY. Mct lewe to Por 1... t&Dc., .ail v111 gi". VAter ADd f . . tili r to aD apple g... WbeD th18 love 18 9iven to the apple tree, it vill tiye back beAutif\ll flowvo and fruita to aaB.

"II.

183
5/ 1"'C/f- ..' 5

So dominion over creation doesn't aean 4estructiob of the purpose of creation, but fulfil~ent of the _ F~rpose of creation. '- When man and creation create a harmonious beautiful world, God must bE' napEt'o Why? Man is ~bject and cr.e ation is object. This ~:; like mind and body. ThiB is the same as perfected man. This harmonious world has the SA!!le shape as perfected IDAn. Therefore man can find his image in this perfected or harmonious world, and God can find His linage in this harmonious world. This ~ana the fulfillment of the third bleDsing must be both God's and .an's joy. When W~ are walking in the beautiful nature we feel happy. Green fields ore now rMCSy to 90 to the hand ot .inl... MaJIl, then they will be heppy. The purposo of .an i. to reeli the three great ble lnq Th~ fir.t bleaaing is reali tion of. ba~nloua relationship vith God. 'i'he eecoraJ bl inc) i. rM111lltiOft of a MrJIOnlOG. relationship with man. The third bIe int is raeli tion of a har.ouious relationship with creation. We Are here first of all to create a harNDnious relationship with God, next with . . n, and next with creation. Then you can be the center of ha~ny of this world. Thi. is the purf'Ose of DAn. The pattern i~ good, but is there anyone in this world who has fulfilled the first blessing? People reach adulthood, have babies and cannot be happy because they cannot fulfill the three great blessinqs. Th~xe is a ~uch more detA~led explanation of this point; by fulfilling the first ble ing we can feel happy. Yet bein9 happy as an individual is not enough: we need a spouse and children. Dut aven if you fulfill second blessing and have no money to eat or live, can you be happy? Then we need ~e third ble~.in9. God cannot be happy unle.s we are happy. If we can under.tand the true .ean1nq of the qrMt ble.sings, no one can deny that God is lo .... e. Pa t tern was good SO far, but cont_t. w.re b.cS. The mul tiplication of sinners CaDftOt bring happine.s, and ia not the blecsinq of God. IJIIpure P.IWln baa tried to take cla.inion over the creAtion and there h~v. been . 0 aany conflicts. In order to realize the idul world, wh.at au.t we do? We JIU.t solve .1n, and this if! ~hat the Messiah can do. This is why we need the Me iah. People have never known bow they can be happy ..

Section VI

Creation ProceS8 of tne Univer.e and the Growth Stages of Creation

'--

The creation process will be stipped and we will discu the qrowth period of creation. Cr . .tion took " tUte fra. cau to effect. The creation toot tiae, even OM creatioD, 0 . . plaftt, one ani.aal, one ...n tates time to grow, to reach perfect!oa. "'1. i . e.ll~ the qrowth per iOO For instance, if you can find the tifty .... of a mrnlng 91ory, the black and tiny seed, if you cru.h this .eec!,bow_er .ueh you may crush 1 t, you cannot 'find a flover. aut once sown in the soil, with sufficleat warath aDd l!Oi.ture , the seed will sprout and will grow and finally a beautiful ~rning 9lory will bloo.. Then ~ithin

S/i'C/4-7~

18 4

this tiny bud there Must have been the latent poasibility of ~ beautiful morning 9lory. The period through whi~h the latent possibility can be realized is calle9 the growth period. Even in the case of man, man is ~de after the image of God, but when he is born he cannot hear, see or und~xstand anything at all. He is just a lump of flesh. He csn just suckle milk, that is all. But as tiDle goes on, he can qrow, braving -.all)' difficulties in life and finally he can reach perfection and be the substantial body of God, or second God, or visible God. 'fbi. is JIAft'ts perfection. There IllUst have been a lAteA~ c:.~Di1ity in . .D to be aD ilaDCJe of
God.
'rbe growth period is cU.vid1 into ~ . . : ap:-OU~Ua9, 9rowiAg. and bloo.ing. This is called ~oraat.ioa at. . . , growth ata.e and . finAlly perfection stage. In the case of _a, there Are Se'_ ye4re of babyhood, seven years of childhood, and ~e next aeven years C~84! i . adolOilcence. Therefore, 7-7-7, 21 yeara i . the per ~od for pertee tion. When you rMch 21 years lfOu lIUat celebrate having attainE'd adulthood. This is true .-11 oyer tiae world . In . A~i ~ we al~o c@lebrate 21 y . . r~. The proble. is that presently thi~ is ju~t physical perfection, not spiritual perfection. So f:hys.1.cal ~ !~sire has had daainion over spiritual desire. Becauae our spirit cannot control our phyaical desire, many young pE'ople commit sin. From this pattern eame Jacob's cQurse and rather'c 21 year course, and the 777 blessing. Each of the stage. i. dividod intg three deqrees, or lavels. Ther.fore, perfectioa l."el is the first deqree. TIlere are three 1..,.1., ..enblally t.bere ere niDe. When we go through this period, fro- the beg1nai. . and ~each pertection, we re.et'l 1. which t ........ 110 lwit. Ne u.e this kind of cAlculation. aecol'diDf to the Dible forma tion ia the e\Peniag. w. have ~he Nyi.. tAat history ia aad. ' in the dar~. rath..r' i.sion will fia i ah in s . .en y . . rs. II you join FAther'. seven year cour.e, this ~.An. that thia is the .oat glorious tt.e in your lite. At the ead of t8e ~.e, peo~le .il1 go to Fatner, but he vill say that be ha~ fift~.hed. How CaD you help? When Jesus was starving no oae 9Ave hill food, no one helped ._ him with his work. ~heft Jesu . . . 14 to ge~ away fro. hia. How great it is to be here in Unification Church now, not after the 7 year _ course. Afterwards .any people will coae with .illiOfts and .Lllions of dollars, for what? ae will "y, My aiaaion is fini.hed. You can bring this money to othera and help others. I don't need it anymore. The is the aeanint of the 31'd 7 year course. Fro. 1910 to 1981, if you can join Unifieaitoa Church duriat thia period, ~fterward. even the pr . . 14ene or IDekefe11er ~ ca.e bat rathec will Clay My ai ioll 1. fini.bed. Can 7CN CJO ~ to tIMI pilat? Those who joi~ aM took CM1rge of the ....en ef rattler: will be far greater than the President. We 1IftII. .trtaDCi thi~ ya1,Ye. Even if Father died t.c.orrow, no "'sa1ah would eo.. A9aln. ao another 7 -year course and this is the final chalICe to serve the Me.si~h in the entire hu.an hi.~ry, for eternity. It is 9T. . t that you are here in the Unification Church. If you can !O to overa... mission or serY_ here in AIlerica, and . . .e tory to 8)Ye people with tears, t.hen this will y:e.ain et_ully. -.eta one ot you i . aakinq history of ftternal valup. to a ~rve the world and all of . . n.
I

_.t

185

prepar i ng for it n~w. If you prepare nov you can rai.e one every ten aaym i n the f i~lcl , even wi tho\.~ t food, sleep or .;!.:m cy . Then you can tell the story of your pioneering and the ;;:h~ opl e of the n t<lte will c~y bec~u~e of gratitude. Arf! you excited? :;: n one year there must ~ 30 pecpl~ or more. You muat go to a city whor e no one has qone ~ ~ cpt th~ MFT. Succe~~ or failure will d c i d e the de s tiny of M~ri. c. f~ n can bec~c perrect through three stages. However, man f e ~l . ~aJ.v a tion comes through three stages. Testament me~ns God's p;:' ol1l i s a to s cr:.d th~ f'l.loP.~iD.h. Wh~n JeS\l~ CMle, the Old Testa.~ent ~-~ ~ c o ~ ~umateC b~au~e the promiGe W S fulfilled. A The New Testament .i. ~o t h :<'.! ne"'Jl p r~iae of. G~ to s@oo the M~sil.lh. The New '!'e~ta~nt \-.'iL}. be COn~l\!~too when the l*ssi4h co~s ~9ain. Through the coaing c i t1'-.e ilC5l'li~h the ~r.oo,:d 1J(!t ~ill M coft&u:IIa!ltac1, 80 thia ill cllll9d the <'\ T,.pleteC ~cnt~cnt age. ~f h~n J1.da-~ and Eve ~e!'e on thr:.! way to perfection, tHy tfer~ ~ inl c sG ~1Jt i~perfEX:t. God is perfect, therefore Be could not I.ave direct give and tllk('! action with icperfeet AdaD and Eve. ::;od r..':)'S in~irec~ dominion over creations whieh are on the way to pe rfection. After- man P&IHH!S t~t"OU9h indirect dominion of God, t.he n man can feel God directly t.iu!uqh d~p intuition. Men won't ~avc to believe in God bec~use thay c~n feel God, have skin-touch .... ith God. The othe r day Father Ca.r!le and said th-~t when He was in prison Gcd came and slept with Him and ~raced H~. Father doesn't have t o believe in God ~t all; He knowtJ Ha. This ia one aspect of the direct dominion of God. God &nd Man can work together and =re~te the direct dominion of God. First of all, what is the indirect dominion of God? Adam and Eve "Jere suppo.ed to reach ~rfection before the f.all. hlam and Eve ~ere imparfect even ~hoY9h they were Ginle , therefore t ~1ere \\'4rJ th~ F'O:alibili ty of fall. In order to &vo14 or prevent .! ~en from f~11in9, GOO hael to 9ivQ the coar::aandaIeftt. not to eat. Ef beepting the c~~nt they ""re .uppo t.~~ to avoid t.he tell. This is the con'-'ition by ~h;.ch they can reac ~ ~ porfection. This is called m.s.n IS poY:tion of re ~ ?Onaibility. . Cat ~ ar~ d ogs CAnnot crEate sin at ~ll. The~e i. no co~nd.ent 0:-: them. It': very simple. God nev ~r glN e thea I! cOlIIM.ndJc~nt Only by the force of the principle of creation can t~y roach perf~ction. Also man's body c~n reach ~rrection only by the ferce of principle of creation. Then ~hy did God give only Ban a portion of re_pon8ibility? f'irst, to give man cr~tivi ty. God a intention is to mAke laan h~ve dominion over creations . If so.eone createa aomethin9 by himself, the cre.tiQ~ ~lOP9. ~p him with9~t blame or accusation. Then, unless he can crMte ~th!"9f l1e '"io not qualified to pos.ess :.)r own .omethinq. Without creation h. ia not qualified to Otm. ~hen in order to aahe SAn qualifird to ~ thiD9.j !O~ ~i~ world, God Md to aake an participate in God 'e ~~.ation. Otherwise.an will be diaqualified to o\In tha erMtiOft. Unl~ea creativi~y ia cuppo~t04 by freedaa, it do nlt work. In or~.r to be giv eD perf~t creativity like God, !MD .uat be given perfect freedoa liho God. You ray thin); tM~ God i.slt 110 saart.

H~ a r e -;~,~ r son

186
~~.' ; '{ . ' ..; - .' .0.;

),

Why did God give the possibility of the fall, the possibility of committing sin? If .an i.n't given the freedoa which includes the f~ssibility of the fall, then fro. the be9iAft~9 . .n is disqualified to create himself. Then .an cannot exceed oth.r creations which are not given a portion of responsibility. They cannot do anyth1nq under their own responsibility; only .an can do this. So .an can be t. ;-,(! lord ov~r the creation. For this reason God qave man even the possibility of fall. Otherwise man could not exc.ed <1098 and cat., man could not have been the lord over the creation. MAn could not have fulfilled the third blessing. Onlr to man did God give the three qreat bles.inq. becauae God wanted man a. great .s HiJuelf. Sc.e think that evil came from God because God cr ted the po ibility of fall and .an fell. God gave mAn the possibility of the fall but po.sibility is not a fact. It was not God but "B Mba .ubstantiated the possibility of the fall. ~berefo~e evil be9&n with .an. not with 'C od. This ia the reason why .an .ust be r ponsbil. for ln4.-DificatLon. You should have clear ~erst&ndiAl of thi. point.

~I

190

-. tr.uth, beauty, goodness And God he will be disqualified to be man . Can you say you know truth? Do you know goodnes.? Do YUu kT"o ..... beauty? No , not enough. We are just restoring the quallfication of man because we have been disqualified. This is l : eS!.ll r~tion. And on the other hand there is another being who has a spirit mind and spirit body but who nas no physical .ind and p;lys~cal body. 'rnen he cannot be perceived with the phy.ieal tive sen s. He ean be perceived only with the spiritual five senses. Me 11 livin9 only in the spiritual world. Becau.e he has a .pirit aind he ca. under.tand truth, . .auty aad qoodne , cu\d al.o t.he word. of God. This is called an aftge1 1ft order for the phy.ical body to ,row, it needs nourishaent. Positive nourishaent i . air or .unlight. Negativ. nourisn.ent is food and drink. And by bein9 given nourishment, both .ubjecti\'e and objective, the physical body can grow. Like'-lise in or" der for the spirit man to qrow it also need. positive a.nd negative nutriment . The positive nutrt.ents are God's truth and love. In the spirit world, in.tead of air we inhale God'. love. GOd;5 love is the most essential element in the spiritual world . When this life element is given, from the spirit body to the physical body, the physical body will wof. k very hard and do good deeds. These good deeds will be qi~en to the spiritual bbdy as objective nourisn..nt~-this is called the vitality ele.ent. When they are both 9iven: the Ipiritual el . .ent and the vitality element, .pirit . . n can grow. The vit.lity el . . .nt i. the neqative el~nt. The foraation st.,e of spirit~l 9rowth ia called tne fora spirit. The next one ia called life spirit. Th. finAl one is ca.led divine spirit. When the divine spirit i. toraed, the spirit body .hine. bri9htly in the 'p1rit world. We call this a halo. Many saints in the spirit world have this li9bt behind th... Jesus bas this divine spirit, he shine. bri9htly. Around hia there was a wonderful a~.phere vh.n he va. on earth. Many people qathered around h~ becau.e he was brightly 'pirited. At the tiae of transfiguration, Jesu. spirit body appeared and the disciple. were then open .piritually.They could Jesus 'pirit body, bright and .hininq, the Bible say This is becau.e Jesu. va. a divine 'pirit. Therefore the value of the spirit . .ndwill be decided by how auch he was given God'. love. HO'-' INCb be did CJOOCI "hile he on the earth. If we do evil on the earth, evil vitality el _ _ t will be 9iven thro\l9h the body and the 8pil'it body vill be crippled. Then th e are called qbo.t.. A ,ho.t i . a tapir it body of . . 80ft. vho d14n f t 40 CJood OA earth. 'therefore, would 70U 11k. to be a ghost? Would y~ lit. to .hine like J.au.? Theft we .u.t 40 900d while we are here Oft the earth. We .aI.t cli9 . .t Cod' a WOI"da aDd . a t do the contut.. Othuvi . . we C&AnOt raise our own apir it body .

VA.

192

Once born as 4 ~ft .~b ~ of u. ia lookinq fOT jcy and Thf:n how l.ll jey p~u.<:ed? A.s you kn01l, we can feel joy "'hen our desire ia fl1lf 111 itd." thn our dea1re i . fulfilled ~ teel joy. Our deai~, bowever, i. not Alvays pure. From the ~epth5 of our inAi<ie S~ ~re 4esire cc.:.es out and drives us i~to ~olnQ evil. ~~ti~ we 4r.~ driven by lustful desire.
happlness.

Tf we C:O!r.:ut fornication, tbll I\104lelII!nt WE; c01'll!nit forrL ication we may !t:t:l temporary jcy wt: frOil t..~ next mcGI!nt on "'e must ;.:ouhd our t::lest and a.k t 1tfby did I COMJ,-lit sin, why did I COlT\i'1tit sin ... hy did r c ONIit .in, why did! comIl\it sin? And remorse comes ar.d repcntanc~ comes and ~tll 0. involved in a miserable situation becCius; of the ~: tror1g IStiftCJ of conscience. I shoul:~n t t have done it. ~h y did I do it? This joy cannot be true because t.r\.ltn is f:!: ~:: l)ll. True joy ia eternal, so the next mome~,~ after we co~~it ain, the joy will turn upside down into qrl~f and laJUlntat ion. This joy c:unot. last. so the desire behir.d this false joy must dlso be false. This joy ~ust be evil. This desire Must ~ false eftd ~il. He call tbis our evil mind. Everyone of u. is looic.inq f~ tnae joy .nd happiness. No one c.n be ~.de happy by doing evil. Evil leads us to misery and unh~ppine'6. ;~ is v~ry true, no one can be made h~?py by dOlng evil. O\1r essent :..1 desi.re II!Ust t>. to do ~ood.. .'5 10,19 as our desire is to lre happy, cur desire will be to do good. Even from the depths, there arises another de.sire--the desire of doing good. We (.~.ll this de~!u! the oriqinal mind. From the depths of our
t ~~de
W(J

f ! '.:".l.It.'

\:0

be 900d, pure, and t.r\1e.

Our

ess~ntial

GeSlre rn~~t be to penetrate to be 9cod and to be true, even though . ~,('re are SO many barriers. It is very di!ficult t..o be good in this CYll worlJ. I~ is difflcult to penetrate t~ b~

true in ".his \.i;~true \itorld, and to b@ pure in this impure world. Still our essential d~lire ~at be to penetrate to ~ goud, true, and p~re. Ever. at the price of .we&t, tears and ~lood if we can penetrate to be qood, we feel peaceful joy, pure and peaceful joy.

look, happy beCAuse of beiA9 with Jesus. If he could !->etl> Jesu~ he could see God.. He died in~. Even at the price of swe&t, te&r. and blood if we pen_tzate to be good, pure, and true we fe.1 pe.ceful joy And happiftea.. Who can destroy thi&? This happiness .nd joy ~t be etern.al becAw;e no one can destroy or .teal it. Then wher. ~e M. o .. r insides we can find two seh'es, one has the ~end.ftcy to be involYad in doi~ evil. th~ other has a

Whn Stephen the first ~tyr in Christianity vas stoned, his Ikin and aystea w ~orn hecau. . of stoning, but he saw Jesus at the ~ftt before hi. d th. ae ~ ~ied with a peaceful

' ,r" .-. / .. ~ __ . ,:..

190

- 4 -

tr.uth , beauty, goodness and God he will be disqualified to be

man .

Can you say you know truth? Do you know goodne.s? 00 No , not enough. We are just restorinq the qualification of ~n because we have been disqualified. This is l.'esut reetion. And on the other hand there is another being who has a s~irit mind And spi rit body but who ndS no physical Mind and P;lyslcal body. 'fhen he cannot be perceived with the physical tive sens.s. He can be perceived only vith the spiritual five senses. Me 11 living only in the .pirit~al world. aecau he has a .pirit aind he ca. ~nderstand truth, . .aaty aad goodnes. , ClInd also the word. of God. Thi. is called an al\ge1 In order for the physical bocty to ,row , it needs no~risha. 1 Positive nourishaent il air or sunliqht. Negative no~r1s~ent i5 food and drink . And by being given nourishment, both s~bjec ' tive and objective , the physical body can grow. Likevise in order for the spirit man to qrov it also needs positive and neg ' ative nutriments. The positive nutriaents are God's truth and love. In the spirit world, instead of air we inhAle God's love Gou ' 5 love is the most essential element in the spiritua l world When this life element is given, from the spirit body to the phys ieal body, the physical body ..,ill W(n. k very hard and do good deeds. These qood deeds will be 9i~e~ to the spiritual bQ as objective nourisn.ent--this is called the vitality eleaent. When they are both given: the spiritual el ...nt and the vitalit~ element, spirit . . n can grow. The vitAlity el . . .nt is the negative el~nt. The foraation .t. .e of spiritUAl 9rowth i. called the for. spirit. The next Ofte i . called life spirit. The final one is ca~led divine .pirit. When the divine spirit i. foraed, the spirit body shines bri9htly in the spirit world. We call this a halo . Many .aints in the spirit world bave this li9ht behind thea. Jesus bas this divine spirit, he .hine. bri,htly . Around hta there was a wonderful at.o_phere vhen he was on earth. Many people gathered around hu. because he vas bri9htly spirited. At the tiae of transfi9uration, Jesus spirit body appeared and the disciple. were then open spiritually. They could see Jesus spirit body, bright and .hining, the Bible say. This is because Jesus vas a divine spirit. Therefore the value of the spirit . .nclvill be decided by how auch he qiven God I . love. How.aeb he did CJOOd wbile he was on the earth. If we ~ evil on the earth, evil vitality el...at vill be 9iven throu,h the body and the spirit body vill be crippled. Then the ar. called gbo.tl. A 9hoat i apJ.r it body of ,-80ft. who d14ft' t do qoocl OA earth. 'fherefor., would 10U like to, be a ghost? would you like to shine like Jeaua? Thea we .u.~ 40 good while ve are Mre on the e&rth. We t 4i9 t God'. WOC'da aDd . s t do the contents. OtherVi . . we caanct rai our own . .i.r it body
YOu kl"oW beauty?

va.

1 91
S/PC/4- .'.' ~

- 5 -

Finally, one story--a famous story. One famous evangelist had a vision in which he visited Paradise and asked th~ gate keeper of Paradise if he could see some pope or some famous Christian leader who d i ed recently and who went to spirit world . The gate keeper went into Paradise. It took. long tim~ before he CAme out a9ain. He said, "I'M aorry but t looked and looked from ~o.ner to corn~r of Paradise, but I couldn't find him. T!le evanqelist became t.arful and eri~, Why can it happen, ~ny can it happen?~hen he went to ~he gatekeeper of Hell and .s.ked, "Can I see hill?" And very soon he appeared again and salJ "re ~: , he i ::; here. And "the evallgelist said, It can't be true, it can't be true. He cried and cried "He was famoas while !le wa& on earth.- Disappointedly he wp.nt back to the gate keeper . of Paradise and asked,~Who are living here?" Then the gate ke~per said, "Those wno loved Jesus are living here."
I
I

192

Once born as

.an e&cb one of us ia looking for joy and

happlness. Then how im jey proctViC:ed? A. you know, can feel joy "'hen our dewir. is ~l.fil1etL ~D our de.ire :i.E fulfilled ~ feel joy. OUr desire, ~r, i . not Always pure. From

w.

the ~epth5 of our i~ide some ~re desire COMeS out and drives us i~to ~olny evil. !~ti. . . we Ar.~ driven by lustful desire. 'T"f we con-.."ut fornicat i on, the aoeent we COftnit fornication we ~'j !t:i:l temporary joy -bYt frOlS tOO ncxt .moaent: on v'e must 1-'OUhd our t::lcst and a.k ~ w.y liici I COIU-lit sin, why did I COlTtA"11it sin hy dl.d ~ c OJPa\it .in, why did! comIl\it sin? And remorse comes ar-d repentanc~ comes and we'll be involved in a reiserable situation because of the ~: ~_ro ng .tift9 of conscience. r shoul:~n' t hav.e don'! it. \o,' h y did I do it? This joy cannot be true be:caus(, tnltl1 is 1:: : (:: rl11. True joy ira eternal, so the next mome~~ ah:.er ve cJ~ .. 1\it Sin, the joy will turn upside dO'tol'r. into qrl{>f and l.~lltatio n . This jO)' c:&ftnot. last, so the desire behir.d this tal$e joy must also be false. This joy ~ust be evil. This Qcsire Must ~ false end ~il. We call tbis our evil mind. Everyone of us is looic.inq foe tne joy &nd happiness. No on. can be ~ade happy by doin9 evil. Evil leads us to misery and unh~ppine.&. ; t is v~ry true, no one can be made happy by
dOlng
~vil.

O\1r essE:ntl.al des.i.re Jl!us t be to do ~ood. 10n9 as our desire is to be happy, cur desire will be to do <lood. Even from the depths, there arises another desire--the desire of doing good. We call this de~!t~ the oriqinal mind. from the depths of our ', !3~de '#II'J d o. :...l. !\.' toO be 900d. pure, and t.rue. Our essential GeSlre M~~t be to penetrate to be 900d and to be true, even though ~. ~.('re are so many barriers. It is very di!ficult t.o !)e good in this cVll worlJ. It is difflcult to p~netrate t~ b~ true in ~his ~... ;~true ~crld, and to bt! pure in this impure world. Still our essential desire ~at be to penetrate to ~ good, true, and pure. Ever. at the price of .we&t, tears and Llood if we can penetrate to be good, we feel peaceful joy, pure and peaceful joy. Whn Stephen the first aartyr in Christi.nity vas stoned, his skin and .Y.~ vas ~orn becau. . of stoning, but he saw Jesus at the ~nt before hi. d th. ae ~ ~ied with a peaceful look, happy beCAuse of beiAg with Jesus. If he cou.ld setr> J'su ~ he could see Gecl. lie died in~. Even at the price of aweat f ,tears &ad blood if w. penetr.te to be gOOd, pure, and true we fee peaceful joy and happift8&a. Who can destroy thi&? This happiness .nd joy .-at be et.rn.al bec.w;e no one can destroy or .teal it. Then when we ... o~r insides ve can find two sel~cs, one has the ~endency to be involved in doing evil, the other has a
'-"h.M"nitZ~ DiNCtc1' of 1'foainiM at Ba1TlJtC' -n .r~t~r>r.ct ::~maZ :"ruiJ~::" :i .: '::u' tr. ... . &.~ tOl..'r., V.I' I a ...,d f~r~'/ Di"rector~ of T'rair.i1'lg f (;l" t)-., UPlif,....~t:: ..:, ~: ,~:UT'C?: oj Jara'l1. In order to Get thi8 i.rrfo1'mati,;.,'1'! to t1ze fOl'p.ign rries ~.o-.:::JieJ h ::'ore t~.il' ieF~t~ tr~ th~ V.S., only p~Zimir~ editing h~8 beer. ~~letd.

.'5

Thi.. l'pesch U O~ of a 1I~1"7.: .8 of i~o~tant Zect< ;['u d:: .. ~l.:':'~ ''-< l ~~ ? H' . .:'r. Sk.:Ci I '

S/FJ./j4-? 5

1'3

desperate de.ire to do qood. Then which of thG two is the genu ine self, the truo 801f. The ~ue =e1f must have come from the true origin. In this . . .ning God auat bs the truo Father, genuine rather. ~ original mind aust be united vith God. TheA, to OUl' r89ret, there is .nother .elf wich i" dOinq evil
in defiance of t.he original aind. ,",..is Mll! SI!IBt bo fal .... U far . . . falae self exi.etll with!ft Ke, tMro RUst be an OI'i,in of the f.1M Delf, bK:~uge I em a r~8Ult.ant bciDCJ, IM)t a c.aal one. An ori9in in dsfi~nce of God--ve call this origin the fal fatMr uf my eelt. In this aeaning vo cannot 4tDy the ai.telae. of Sat.ul. When you give lecture, throuCJh this kind of approach you can prove the exi otence of S.ten to anyOftO. So . . ny people have been unable to understand the existence of Sa tan, even thoUC}h they tulV'e re~d the Bible. Frca J\OtoJ on we aust clarify the exi8tenc~ and nature of Satan or there vill be no solution to sin in this world. When we ... into our insid we cannot deny thAt there are two .. lfts. one 1. 900d .nd one is evil. Wo one C:~n be happy doinq evil. one vanta to do evil. Me one at .11. Is there anyone who 4i4 ~ do evil at all? Why not? I don't like to clo evil at all, bat I do it. Without exceptiOft, except for the ..... i ..h, eeft ~~h every one of ua WUlts . .ver to do . .11, we haYe atill dOne it. Why? . . want _ do fOOd bft VIa CaDftOt. I 40n t t wet _ . . evil. I _ 401.., it ln defiaace of . , OWB vill aad d ir.. klp.one el . . auat bav. driven . . into doiDCf evil. Wit.h1ft ounel... there 1 terrible coftua4ietion. Salvation . .an. ~ 8Olutlon to ~is contradiction. ftoH who ha.. till. eoatradictlcm of CJOOd &lid evl1 . ,1 thin , th-.l. . . are .ald to be fall... Frca tbia point of view w. are .. 11 fallen. To be fallen doe. aot .lMa~ _ _ to ~it. fornie.tion or criAe. 'rhe. . viae have tendeac:y to do Nlyt. h1D9 . in defiance of the ori,iaal aind are called fall.a. ~hi. ia the rul pect of sinners. 'rhen, how 41d thia COIltr.tiction ~ about tn the MCJinninCJ God exiated. Man e . . . frc. God. Go<! is God of ften the fir., IIUl wbo . e_ frca GoeS aust bay. been a ND of I . o4Ma.. Ifhie -.rae tbe fir.t lIN' who o c _ c.U.rectlY f~ Goa .at have been INt, we who are de.ceDdata of h~ are ftCN lalln &ad ban both aft .,il ainc1 and &1\ ori,inal aiDCl vi thift aa. !'beft M ... wllea 41a ..,11 ccae1 We aut ine.ti,&te thi. point. We can find a de.criptiOil about thia ,oiat iD the libl.-the so-called atory of lost ~radl_. Aecorc!1Dt to the aibl., you knov, GoeS cre.ted the Garden of Eden where eYeryth1ftCJ va. good. He aaid it va. good, ane! when t~ hAd ca.e, God sent his own begotten IOn aDd "aaghter a.n4 hov glAd be vaa "ben they CJa.~ upon Hia with pure eye.. Se could see Hi. ~ge in the ey of Ad_ and Eve. Bow joyful lleavul, rather v ~ He gave thr. . qr t ble inqa to thea. lat, .VeD God couldn't 9ive a ble inq without any kiftd of condition. According to the Bible there are two tr. . .-- one ia ~ the tr.. of lite and the otb4r, th8 t!!H of kDowled9_ of 900d

'0

900dn....

.lDl....

19 4

Tr; ': ar~ glven the freedom to do anything they want e.'!t t_h:. fn!4t of t.he tree of the knowledae of aoed 3' :~ c . .~ l. Ar.d God said, according to Gen. 2:J7, don't cat and l ~ y~u c : t of it you will surely die. But there appear~d d SL!T ~ :-" u:-:d sa ;. d tl.) t:ve, If you eat of it you will be llke God. W ,. : '. ' SaW ~ .i : = :: ""U it, it spcmcn pretty nice tc eat. Tempted .~' L : J.s ::;t:.'.!.'t.: . ' ~t. S :l a"e-. May!Je it ""-as n~ce. Then she l'.:t man ~ Wfl~n th~y :~oth ate, they lJecame aware of the . r own nakf.di ~e~ . an.i b,' ~ame ashdfiled of it and they made an apron of the fig lc: ... ve.:; anj nld t~enlselves--they hid what they had done. S00n after, they heard God was drawing near to ~hem. Th~y .ere ~sh~d of their own nakedness and they hid themselves. And Go~ ca~e and could not find His own 80n and dau9hter where ~r.ey ~ere supposed to be. God said, where are you my son, where are ' .)U Adar.? Where 1.s rTly Ada.rn, my sc>n. In this short passage there '\11..1:': t ';.;e ~hf' hidden gr lef of God who lost Hi s own son and finally Cod fo~nd A4am brhind a shrub and said, why did you L~. d yours -_ if. Tney said they were a .; ha.-ned of thpir own naked;-.ef;S 'i\~lO to 1d ;'o'J, y~~ are n~ ked? You must have eat '~n of the ;' :-: , ~t ..,f : i ,: t.~(,.: of the 1<.r-owledge of goed cud eVl.l which I pro_ .!b ,. t(' : ~ i.J\..\ t (, ~!o. ~!1 / did you dv it? Adam said the wcm.Jn whom y ; . ~ ' 1'." - me q~vc it ~'-') !"'~ . And God s 'l id t.o the wor.-an why have y_...J i ': '-'!H: it? ':'hen the woman said, t.~le serpent. beguiled me. God cursed the serpent and He dest~ned the serpent to live on th~ dust of the earth. This means he was destined to have nothiJig to do with God and he has to be the lord over hell, r.hc k~ng of hell. Satan. And woman was destined for more trib~latl~n in her child bearinq. You may think that thAt is ~hy woman has to qo through l~bor pain, but thia does not mean phy!i.:;al p3l.n--it m~,Jns the pa.in of rebirth. With nothing to

~n ;

evi 1 .
'C "

: , XU '~J <:

<

10 with God, shP.

s~ved.

mus~

pay so Much indemnity in erder

d~~tined

~o

be

to shed swp.at in order to eat. rhi s .'\ 1::::.J ~'."!r' S '!H t without shedding swe.lt he cannot COllie hack to Gee. 1'ht. y w~re ,:'3st out of the Garden of Eden. This is a f.J.:notJ~ :, .... or/ wt.~~h ~.lch one of us knows. ':'his story ~eems to'-- be /T'~th{Jlo-iiC'al lir..:.t thi~ is the word of God and there must Y.an was also

t, a

$,:;: .... :", . -:

~~y dS

t~

ho,,-,

~vil

came into ma-:l.

Fi r~t of all we f.'ust investigate t!1p. f rUl t, r.~ s~ ! .. cat it is. Sotre Christian;.;; think this i;;; ~ l i ceral fruit, an apple or an orange. Can this fruit be an app Ie. bclnaI~:J I or r>inc;;clf'p l~, :.c:mgc? If someone think.s it is a l~~ : L' ."~ frult he Ciln find many contradictions in the Blble.
w~ r.'.USt. ~n;~s :".)t~.

as food.

Flrst. of all, Gen. 1:29. God gave fruits and vec}"tables to man If his fruit is usual or regular like an apple, ther. it cannot be a sin to eat the fruit. This then cannot be a usual fruit; it cannot be literal. Jesus said in Matthew l!l:lt. n :)t that which qoes into the mouth of a man defiles hill, ' uut t.h~t wtdci-. ~ _. ~t ~ r .!t ia what defiles hia. Then eating vhat-

~ .. -f'~ ~E' t :>: ".;'.:.1. r.oust l r.tJtc sin. Then this fruit cannot be litc=81. ~d also, 1S there anyone ~ho eats food for death? We ~at f("(.'<i for life, But this fruit ~rouCJht death. .If we ; dt of 1't ""e a:c de~tineu to die. There i.:; !,Q edible fruit for , :at:1. Cl'!. i~ fruit car-..nct be litera1.

S/FH/4 - ?5

Somaonf! said that G<.'1 g~ve (\ ~t'l}st to Me .if 1JI4l., ttIOu l~ obey HiJR ~.r not b;t ~iv .~nq poi~.o ncmG :! ,,:,uit~ :luct i~9:l. n,~ , . : d you have ?i l ov'el,i' c hi ld, 1 or J Y~"'lll;';; old i ~n-d he itt ?sk in~ for cake~ th~n b::.", fo;r~ givi~llJ ~i~ tno c,;.kc yeu. inject it l.~i~h potassi u~ ;:y nan id~. The chi1'~ is arv..>ut to ~-t!t it ;omd ~hen the parents say~ lIt:;on't ~at r.:'~ i t, if ~POU eat of i": you wi ll "I ' "" sure 1 y d le. os T Wl Dee 1 Z )~118 ~B my 30n by 5eeino if he ~ eats thi ~ cake or no L Wha t ail ).y .?,;ar~ n t5 they are~ Can Goo
A

This i: l! silly id~a. Thi3 Wil IH,' t a te~t.. If they h~d co!Waitted sin, it would bt~ natural to P\l\ilish them even by dea th . aut t.h~y (hdn ' t COrm'i.i.t &in at ~lL Why should God give such a 5eve ~ e te~t? If thoy failed I th~ ~'" ,-"Ould i'vll1e to die.
be AS :silly as th i s?

cannot bft

th'i! s~ kinds of Christian ide ~B axe \if:;ong. Thie frui~ lit~r.l. This frait must be ,ymbolic ~ In order to und~rstlWd this, '1:9 ...fit. W;Mratam\i tr..~ ~iD1J of Wle tr~ "f

All

th1!

knm.ol~~

of gOQd u?d

~yil

\\l'hicb box;s

UU9

fnit.

The

i r~it c~~lt b$ litexal; ther~for~, ~ ~ee ~ich bora the fruie C~finot be literal either. We CAQAOt find hut ODe deacrip~io. of the tr~e of the knowledqe of ,ood and evil in the 8ible,

but to our gratitude V~ can find ~y d~.criptions of tne tree of life. If we can find the meaning of the tree of life, we
can find the maaninq of the tree of ,
ev~_

,.

th~

knowledge of qood and

According to th. Bible, whon Adam didn't cOMmit 6in, t 4ee of life was near to him, but when f.l1en Ad~ tried t o get to the tree of life, God sent angels, cherubim, and proh i b i~ed him f~om going to the tree ot life. But still he eouldn1t give up. AccorciiD4 to the Dible, Proverbs 13:12, hope deferred ~('jS the noart. sick but deeire fulfilled ia tt. tr . . of life. The Israelit II1.lSt h&ve beeA looJU.nq foz the u .. of lifi!. Even in the New Teatasent Age in the Oook of .... lation. 2~ ll . it saya, bl. . sed are tbos. wbo wAob ~i~ robea for they ~ill inhari t the right to the U . . of life. ~.for., pre Old TestaJDant Aq. people, Old Testaant ~ people, And New 'resUlHnt Aqe people all of thea atet ha. . been lookiDe for tbe tree of life. The tree of life ~t be an idealistic aute to be -.et-the almost unreachablo 90&1 of 1ft4n. And it WAS never to be forgot 't en. TMn what could ~ the :.mr~~chable goal for which we have
Man loat man, tharefor., ~n bec~ ignora nt Man has been looktM] fo!: mai'1 hims~lf. W-l? 4 t' P man t but we ' are not man . True man~ we are locking for true roan. Then this tree of life m.u~t be AdC'J'!'l who fulf illed the purpose of man, or sinless perfected Adam. Yes, if man didn' t comJ;li t sin he would have been sinleslI and reached perfection. HOW' beautiful he would ~.". PeeJl. Thi. it: !Mil whOl$ God desir<1. been looking?
of mAn himself.

Sinles. ~fected Adam ~ Now we can QDderetand th3 tr&~ of lifQ is not ~ literal tr . . ~ but perfect, siAl ~n. Tn. tree of the knor,tled9- of good and evil which .tood bes~d .. ~~ tr9$ ot lif~ ~st .t.~nd for NOftAn. And this ~ hdd the DOtlsibili t v of .1000 .!\.nd avi 1. If W'OiPu'ltl i.a . perf.etoo,
g

~he has

rIO

p o@sibi :t H :y

of

fall, ~ ~~:i l at. ~11.

~n thi~ t.r.w

196

must have been Eve on t1e way to p~rfection. The tree of life and the tree of the knowledge of good and evil in the Garden of Eden cannot be a pine tree, apple tree, or pa~ tree. They symbolize man and woman, sinless m~n and sinless woman for whom God haa the desire of perfection. Can che serpent be a literal serpent? This 6erpent could understand language. Is there any serpent or sna~e that can speak a l~nguage? If you are walking in the country side and one day a snake comes out and says, "Hello, how are you?" i t is strange. The sexpent cannot be literal. Then what does the serpent. symbolize? According to the book of Rev. 12: 9 the ancient serpent who was called Devil or Satan, ~as thrown down to the earth. Then he must have lived in heaven. Sometil1'es heaven means God Himself. Sometimes it means heaven as a creation as in Gen. l:~ where it says God created heaven and earth. Usually earth means the visible substantial world, and heaven means the lnvis~ble substantial world. Then this means that the s~rpent must have lived in the invisible substantial world. This serpent must be a spiritual being. This means he cannot be perceived by the physical five senses--he has a spirit body. He could understand God's words ~au8e he told Eve thbt if 8he ate of the fruit, she would be as wise as God. Therefore, he could understand both God's and man's words. In order to understand the words he must have a spirit mind. Then, what is this. When we investigate the Bible, we cannot find anything at all which has Las contents except an angeL Then we can come to thf:- C'onclu&ion that this spiritual being must have been an angel. Yes, ic Nas an a~gel. God created the angels first, as the mediators between the vis~blc s~bstantial world and the invisible substantlal world . Angels are g1vent~ mission of messengers of God. Therefore, a:1gelz brought so many messages from God in the Bible. They brought messages to Mary, Joseph, and the disciples of Jesus. Also ang~ls were created to serve God and man. If they are servants to God, they must be servants to man. Thirdly ange1s were created to a~~ire God and his creation. Therefore. when Jesus was born, angels appeared and sang a aon9, as & ehoir of angels. Even now Michael and Gabriel are working very hard. In the begi~nir.g of the Unification Church we met Michael many times, h~ appeared and admlred our Father and also gave advice to us. fie : ,::. :- ~ e:d 'lery hard. One day we asked Father, "How can you under :? ~and ""-~: lt is happening allover the world?" He said if he ....ant.ed to ~_ f .':'. he could understand everything. Sometimes he dc(" .;. ' t ;,.!'\O'lll because he doesn't want to know. How, we asked. FQ~hcr sdid he can give directions to the angels and th~ angels ~lll go at once. They can brinq everything to Father. It is ~tter tnan t~e telepho~e. ~ong angels there were three archan .; ..: ls : LUCIfer, Michael, and Gabriel. Under them were many
~nqels.

rJ~

Accord~n9 to this interpretation, some angel must have tempted and JUde her commi.t sin. An angel who was created to be the

~
~ ~ /: ;.

: j " : :_ jo .
;r" "':"

-.

l~i

T~r: '.1 ~'.. ~~~t

,'J~rva~:~

of Mrun
ki~

a~-d ~~ ~, ~~ ~i.~e fJ,,~how

~ith tn~ ~~'iration

~~ created t~~ in~i~i~lQ sub~tanti41 ~r14 firat because Me cree. t~cl t2'l~ visible vorld or hyuZ\9Bang ~orld f!~corid. 'Therefore, God created the &flgela first and
t!'lifS i~j th~ ~U~~-5t1ng;

of

~!n

th(.~ oc~...:d t?

mAde thell co..i t iliA.

and support of the

an9~ls

He va. able to

c rc~t~ the vi$ible ~u~5t~nti~1 ~~=lcl ~nd finally He vas able to cr ~nto Hi::.; own beautiful wn elM c.1aU9hter, Adam and ~ve. God t::).\ ~;t hove M~n r~!'r-Y to ~ee Hi~ own beautiful son. Froal His

jo~' UfI.l ~m"a 11"'~n th~ tbr~ ~~cnt blC!:3 ~ .i.ng!l a.nd the coeIUndJlent,
D~e~c~~ t~~ ft.l~. ~nfN:t:l tl~ n~~&r~nee

to

o f! M~, c!'\nd ~fO it w only the ~~ J elo uno w~re a~lc to haVG direct ~~nicat1on with God. The .nn!.~l ~!!\<Jdo. di~ t bll'ft epiri t bod1.~ vi th which they could ~ s~,l f_ !!t1t.o t'!th C..oo ~t~tly. Plan~o cmd aUneralo Also couldn f t !1,!t'!O (U!'Ct ~ieatiOll. O!\ly tee A~elt:S ~r. able to speak with God. Z'n this f..w.Ht1ling the &nf]1!ltl ~re c!oaen to God and the
tsuu~i~ul to Goa. God must h~~ gi?en great lov. to the angel r..~ct a ~iv~ rome fiqUr-ative nW!lMt" SO to the degree of love 'C Jiven by Goa to the anqelo. ~n, the a~gels ~re qiven the -ast love ~1'iU cnould l'.aYe b-Mtn t~ r;:oat. MP~l. When Mas and Eve CAlle and God ~~n 9ivinq tMQ 10"r':! . 1.Cia.!!! ll~d Eve beC&!H beautiful and they ~avo back bc&uty and th~y bec~ ~re end ~. beautiful. The givo lind. take action ~t-~n ,r..dll1'1 and Eve aftC! God til!! can say

.o.t

woul<!1 be fiqurative!y 70,

~

N0\-7 tbP. l!ngel could understand that Adam and EVI3 were 9iv~n more love tf't-An no was. The love given by God to aft9.l~ veo ~he .cae but Allam and BYe were qiven ~re love.
l~~.

He felt eftYlou. and in oreer to "k. \II' for the r.. ling of lOG~ lOe M hid to find aftOtber 8\1bj~ who could 91. . lo'..'t! to h1a bee... love came. frai & eal)j'ect , Be CCNldn' t .... . ~t IM)flt 1O'ge free ~, 1)3 btl b&4 to filii anotber betll9 . . coold give loo to hila. 8ecau God 18 Lord of ~bI - . 1 . , tIIeft t.!:.. . ( 1 ) of God $.. .lao Lol'~ of ~ ....,.).,.. 1ft o~ ~o be 10'" Lucifer drew Mar to - MI ~ ..... : ~~ ...~aj the beauty of M Eve, which he had Dever .... bef.~.~ t)! MD GIIIl~l" ,cha'r -.4 and enchant.ed. ,Her beAUt-l' atiaal_te4 hia., ...-ch, he be9a" to give love to Eve and ' Itve, who vaa .ua~tibl. aDd inDOCent, 1'_ "ponded to hiD loye end va. happy 80 abe MeJa. to 9ift love back. The give and take .c~ion of love bee. . . . ~ron9.r aacS ' .tronqer, and ' the deqree of love became BOre acd .ore and bec~ the fi9ure ~. She knew she mu.tn't ~t sin, becau God said don't eat of it. But a commAndRent stimulate. reason, but not eaotion or pas'ion. Love bec . . . P4 ion, and pa ion i tronqer tban rea"01'(. She knew very well tMt .ebe IlUstn I t = - i t ain, atl. kept 8.~in9 I fiat not, I auat Dot, I . . . t 1!Ot.. Sbe to.. tM wa7 aM T!$ust qo, but aM COQ14 ~ c . . uaU _r. . lf . . . toM, ~1 ~ld not rsauaift hbwelf either. 'Z'hIy Ul'He -.4....~ now they had an ilU.c1t celtUAl r$lat.1on~. IIOV, ~r ~) pitted fo~nic.tion and God hM Hid if you ~ of it yoq ~h;.J. ,tie aDd they died. tftUa i . the N&nift4j of CNl~1aJ. trbeY 4lea because they ate. The orig1.n&l a.tll Wt\C a.D illicit HJNal~.l.tionahip be~veen

Lueitcr felt if God'e love to hia va. l ned and h. felt

.i.,...

O'IU'" ." ...

198

the anqc l ant: Ew: . Tt, (~ re f" ! re, the lustful desire must be the csser. : ia1 and rr.'.)st deep-rooted sin ...h i ch all mankind have . .'Vf'!I;'one .. nows t :; .l S cles .l rt.. i s impure but no one can be pure from L , .' .. .. ~ure de~~ lr t..; .;t t tl;' time of war, if soldiers kill the enemy 1 . ~ ill be justified by the war, but war cannot justify rape or fornication. Th i s is t~e most deep rooted sin which
rr~ .0 f':
~nki

r.u i:as.

Ther e is one story f~~~ tne Mi~dle East. One Buddhist preacher persu3Ged a famous prostitute not to co~~it fornica tion. He visit(~ d the prostitute many times and finally persuaded her not to commit sin and she shed tears of repentance . According to custom there, those who were repentant of s i n .ust be confined in some house or ~ome hut, and inside it would be hollow like a cave. She must be confined for three days or aomething like that. No ventilation. And after a few days, if she was alive t hen she was forgiven. If she died, i~ was because of p\:n.i.srunent. She was determined to be confined and did it. The BuJ dhist preacher confined her and the next moment he was s .... ept wi th dc ~ l.I' P' for her and kneW' how much he loved her. While h~ w~s persuauing her he could not understand how much he :ovcd her. After she was confined he under~tood ho~ much he lO'led ~,~r. E'.'cry hour he ..'.::is walking around the cell and ~ol.lldrt slee;::>. ~'hen the time came to open the cell, she was alive and he embraced Ler and fell. Therefore, pt'ea('~~:lg doesnt work ~r r~~son 'doesn't work because fornication comes from illicit lov~. Love is t he strongest force in man. Therefore, there is no force in man that can corr~ct ' the direction of twisted love. Man cannot solve this desire, by himself. In order to solve this desire for fornication or adultery we need a stronger force thAn mants love. . Only Godts love can solve this iapure desire of fornication and ,' \.:lultery. Frankly speakinq, Go4' s love w111 be substantiated by the co~i~q of ~he Messiah. Only the Messiah can solve the pro! 1eM of sexual .corrupt ion. If there comes someone who can 501v~ tnis sin, he must be the Messiah. The Messiah comes to solve tr.~s sin. This is the main part of original sin. Only the man wno can solve original sin can save us fro. fornication . ' C.iU-;t"' cr iq ina 1 sin is this illicit relationship, religions which "aVEt 1>1:< ;; rE:: ~ : ~r.sible for the solution of sin, have prohibi ted j l.lici t. ~c);ual r~lationship. The pr illary one r.ere is Judeo-Chris! LrJI\ r\!ligl.ons. In the ten commandments, adultery is forbidden. A~y Israelite enqaged in fornication 'JOuld be stoned to death. ftnO Jesus 5aid, if someone sees a woman with lustful desire ha : ,<1S committe!.i for :.ication with his inside. If your right eye ," ,' ::~ :. ' :'5 ,sin it is better for you to get into the kingdom of heav-; ..~ "'1 thout eyes than to 90 into hell with eyes. And if your r~9~t ~nd comml~S Sin, cut it off and throw it a~ay. Jesus vas ao strlct because Jeaus knew this vas oriqinal ain. , . HOW about Christiana in America now? They are not worthy d1se1ples of J ~ sus. When the final religion comes on earth, the ne. reli9~on will never approve sexual relationships vhich cannot be a ? ~roved by God. Even earriage which has nothing to do with ,;~..:...J ~ust he denied once ar&d must be started anew. Unification Church relationships between llldn and woman are th ..: Il'C!;t strict

199

because w. know this is the r~.aon why ~n tell. No one who comaitted fornication or adultery Can enter the ~in9dom of a..ven unless the lsiah will qive forqivenes. based on deep tear. of r~ntAftCe '-Adam vas repre.entative of God SO Elf~ wa~ to be th~ wife of God. The anqel vho va. the servant of God seduced Eve and she became " !ornic6tor. The spiritual body has more sensitive sen$a$ than t~~ physical body. five .en.... The sexuAl relAtionship between Eve and the angel must have been a spiritual relationship, so ~J call this the spiritual fall. The ~piritual fall was not a dr~am, but a real event in the spiritual world. Driven by passion th ~ y co~~itted fornication, but when the passion h~d ~one Eve became sane and understood what happened to her. Based on the understandinq or knowledqe qiven by the angel, she could understarA that her husband couldn't be the angel but must be Ad~~. She knew now th~t .he had c~itted lin. Sbe felt quilty, and she was atr~id of it. She h~d fea~ and shame. She felt even fr~ now on, she should go back to Adao, her own huaba.aci. Also becau.se Eve w.s d9fil~ by Sat~n, ~he ~&8. impure, and frca her eyos AdUl 1"1lCll-ed to be vuy pure and bellutiful. Therefore .he felt love toword MUl a~ ""~nted to 90 beck t.o hi ... She loved hill. M_ and Eve both hac! phyaica.l boc:li... $ho became clo.er and closer to AdAa who v~s innocent and knew nothing ~t all, when Eve ca.e close to hia, .timulated by fallen Eve be must have felt the latent sexuality within him stiaulated. And now thoy hAd a physical sexual relationship. This V4S tho physical fall. When the angel diet and vhe.n Mam died, how ud Heavenly Pather vas. But without 9iv inq up God coatin\lQd to <;ivo love. Now, because angel had committed sin, he was pure and beautiful no longer. became defiled. Therefore, there was no joyful love anymore. ~e relationship between God and the angel va. cut off. Now the anqel turned upside down into Satan. ~he angel becama the fir~t betrayer against God and the fir.t destroyer of the purpose of craation . The purpose of ere.tio.1I ia the three 9r.at bl.s.ings--the JCinqdom of God. Satan vas the fi~.t destroyer of the thr.. qre6t blea.in;s, the 9reat t h.4ppiDe... SataD becalM the cSeatroyer of your own happin.... Is th.~. ~YOM . vbo C41\ be happy by 4011\9 ..117 Satan ~t. ". an4 clriv ll* 'at9 .OiD9 evil. By 401Dq ev11, OVr ts&pplneas and joy will be cn.beet iAte) pi..:... Th1. le Sate. eYery one of ". wanta to be pure and 9004. Then ..aaaOM . .at havo driven ~ into dOift9 .vil. Thi.s is Satan. You co be sure that Satan ia vor!ting on us. He is the 4eatl'0Yu of the l\appiA of GoeS and . .n. O!;lle ve can subjugate Satan and eradicate hi. infuleoce BAnkiDd e~nnot bo happy _t all. Where i. he now? He i l in tbe spirt tpl world, but fallen II&.n who cannot understand the spiritual world cannot aubjuqate Satan at all. Has the FBI ever arrested Satan? Mo, becau.. he 1s livinq in spiritual world. Only the Messiah can arrest Satan, thereforo, ~ need tne Messiah who subju9at~ S~tan. Me mu5t understand ~y we need the Messiah. . Eve who was born as a sinless dauqhter of God bee. . . th wite of Satan. Her blood wal defiled. Ma.a also, born a8 a sinl.lI~ f.OJl of God bee... def lled Nei tMr one could ~lYe the problem ot Satanic blood then it ~a piIl,.ed on to tM1r de.eeDd.a~., ~~.tion 'tter qeneration, withoUt ~ny eolution. And it ~. ~lt1911ed, aDd ,------"ltiplied. This ia why JIllll1out\ of ~le ba" e orl,1cel mM and an evil aind. You are experieneift9 & torzrible Mttl~ bettllMft

.'

-;

20 0

God and Satan within Yuurselt. Je~us caid in the Biblft John e~4 VvU are of your ~ath~r the devil.- Thi~ ~an5 the devil or S~tan . i ::. -.;ur father, to our I.'egret. God is my father, but at the same ti~e Satan is my fath~r. The :eason the first ance~tors and the archangel did not prevC!nt the fall constitutes ~eetion III. Then what is the ferce by which the anqel fell? God gave ~n freedom, so some say man fell bec~use of freedom. Eve was given freedom to keep the commandment or not to keep it. If she kept co~~ ndment life would be given to her. If she ~?uld not keep the c~andment she was de~tined to die. She chose dE-ath. By her own will? We must have clear understanding. At the fall Eve had only her original mind. T.his mind must be in accordance with God Himself. Did Gcd desire for her to diC!? This was not God'~ de8ire. She had no idea at all, no feeling at all, to cho~se death with her freedom. She was complctoly prin~ipled, could only think within the Principle, God's words, before the fall. She could not think of violating God's co~ndments. Sh~ couldn't choose death by her O\oln freedom given by God. Freedom cannot be the causal force of sin. Others might think that desire ~ight be the ccusal force. She was given desire, but vas not fallen, 80 her desire was also within Pri~ciple. Then could her de~ire lead her to death? No. Desire COUldn't be the c~usal force of sin. She never desired to commit Sin, because she knew that wasn't good. She didn't desire to commit S!~, we must understand that very well. She must have hated to commit sin. Eve's desire was not to commit sin. Unless she cornrritted sin in defiance of her own desire, then the force of sin hich made her commit sin must have been in defiance of her own ... desire. She didn't want to commit sin. The force of sin must hAve been in defiance of her own desire and stronger thAn he~ desire. A~~ she knew th4t if she committed sin, she would have to die. This force must be stronger than dea~h, it must be able to' even break through the fear of death. She wanted to live not to die. Neverthel~ as this force drove her to break throU. h the desire of , 9
:pf '' . ,

What force was qualified to do that? (Love.) Yesr it vas love. This l':)\'c rnust have been unprincipled. This is the cause of sin, unprincipled love. God made love the strongest force, therefore, if this love is broken, t~ere is no force that can sclve this twisted love. Then w~v did God ~Ke love greatest? If love were equal to the fear of dc~thl not stronger than the fear of death, then she should have retreated. Then why did God put love as the highest? Like Adam and Eve, love also must grow. It would have reached perfection when Adam and Eve had become one with God. This would have been perfect love. God intended to have dominion over the world not wit~ the force of Principle but with love. Is there anyone who doesn t want to be dominated' with love? Is there anyone vho wants to be dominated by force or rule? There is not one who doe.n't like to be dominated by love. We are happy when there i& someone ~ loves us. Thi~ is the reason ~hy God intended to ccni~Ate everyt~nq by love. Thlnqs

1 ife.

201

reach pterfection throuqh the Principle. but the direct dominion of )d is a doainion of love. hOt of Principle. Then if love wer.e not ~he stronqest force in the world and the fear of death varia str0f\ger than love, the kingdom of God could be destroyed with one pistol. ean you understand ""at I _an? Love ia the 9rM.t~.t foree ia t~ world. Wbeo the 4oainion of perfect love La created, thiD 4aIn!nion of loye will be eternal, and nothing wl1l be able to 6t!t'!Jt~ it. Then 1M: can enjoy Aft eternal vorld of love and Mppine3~. But still love alao aut qrov, &Ad this take. t~. Hh4!, love i . on the way to perfectioD. vheD love 1. C)rcwi.ag, it :ot~ force. or ~ber love ca.e., this love viII be dutroyed. 'rhorefore, in order to lUke up for this taP God ~v. the ~t. If only aan can keep the oa_anda.,.t therj so tar a. he 1. boldift9 on to the eo-.andMnt, then he is SUle a. if he is perfected. If only he keeps the c~ndMnt, then he could be conaider:e4 to hIlve been perfected. iftlerefore, so far be teep. the cOIIIandaent, there is no possibility of tall. One reason vhy God gave aan th~ ca.aand. .nt not to eat vas to prevent . . n fra. falline). Another re.son God gave the ca..an4ment ~. .0 that man could fulfill hia portion of re.ponsibility. There Are tuo r.~on. vhy God gave the cCnd_nt to . .n. One, . . n' a pcction of responsibility, and the other, to prevent thea froa falling. rhen what.. tbst (1". .11,.. of keeping the c~"'ftt? It abould be kept until lovo itl perfected. If the love of Ad. . all4 he were perffICtft. GoU &ad .an could be WlltecS i.to onene with 100' "heft to .at. doesa't conatitute .1n. . Mankind haa,,'t ~r~ this poiat 80 fu. Jlan Mu't ...... ~tood the hea. .n1, HCl"et .t.at this point. lliai"a ~ popeonobody knew at al~ People 01' COQldft't UJl4usUn4 what 81ft 10., Only after perfection .... we qualified to 9ft ..aiM. 'flli. . .ru..e doean't constitute aia. tf' is ainl IlU'l"i. . . . . After thls alnle.o ..rrla. . , -~children would.lao .... been Mankind baaa't under.too4 this point so far. Tbis i . a DeW . . . . .g. 9ivee to all of . .nkind. 'fill. is the first t .... in hu.an hiatory. Section IV - "sult of fall. If Ad. and be kftev the "e. .It of the fall, they cowlcJn't have fallen. But! . becaua. they diu' t WldersuM the fall. they fell it First, the aDgel bec_ Sata. it God'. d ire to _Ice the aDIJel SAtH? God never eJtpeCted tile tall. This u tbe trll,ed, of Qod, that the ute1 bec_ saUD. Tlda is tbe of the AIl901 u4 the ua..sf of all MDkill4. 8ft 1~ .......ed. . !baft MlR, God . ._ .,,0.84 to ..... " i . over M_ an4 lYe .neS the chl14r.... Aa you know, now lataft ba. daIai.los 0'II0r Aka and be aad their . .ace.... YlIe &ia9d- of God . . . tuzne4 .,.14e dowa into hell.. We call tllt. doa!nl-. NuDie dca1nlOD, or M11. As r ult of tbe f.11 t ..... baa beg bloody RnRle _tweea rae. . , rd191ou, end nattona. EYeD in our c . . . . , Satan 10 bay!. . ~!DloD 0Yel' our . . lie . .at to do goo4, but we " ' t tiD fOOd We 4on-t vaat to cIo ..,11, IN~ we do . .11. satAn i . sU0Ilger tJuaa we are an4 v. cannot cope v1t.b BaUD. Our ori9iMl llilld baa been aufferillCl bee.UN of the fall of TheD, bow can satan bave dOlliD1on over thi. vorld. Po~ instance, 4n the Bible, at the tt.e of the laat aupper latan entered into ~.s ,,-----,acariot. IIov coald s.~ enter into J1I4aa? Saun i8 n f~llfln _Dgel.
.

ia

loY..

."""t

.ial....

u.,..,

t..

1....

_ft.

S/FM/4-75

202

fallen Lucif~l:. rlnd ~d,.'r Lim there is such a tr_nc:loua numMr of fallen sp1ri~s w~o COmm~tted sin while they were on earth. The .pi~i~ men who cornm1tted s~n are all under him. Satan can have 4a.~n~on over t~ evi~ ~pirits, usually we call both of theM Satan. Sat~n sent an eV11 S~lrlt to Judas, and this evil spirit could have doa1nion ~ver the splr~t body of Jud~s lscariot. Thr0U9h giving 8tronq i~pressicn or feeling against Jesus, this evil influence ea.e to Judas' spirit body. His spirit body started to do . . i1 and he betrayed Jesus. Evil qive and take action. Eventually Satan was able to give influence to the behavior of Judas Iae&riot on earth. Then eventually, unless we can subjugate Saun, we . cannot be free from dOing evil. We can mainly subj\l9ate the ... 11 aatan. The ~essiah can subjugAte the biq one. We call handIe the' a:ull fry. In order to subjugate Satan we must underatand ~. Sataft 1 .... t has he done? Where ia he? Then ... can take hill to ~. ~ben we can chop and Satan will be judged and aubjuqated. How ea. w Wlderstan~ wh~re- he is now and vhat be ~a. done .0 far? We al_,.. say the Mess1ah ~s the an.wer but we auat 1nv ~igat. more. Pirst of all we must find where he is now. Man has both an or.ginal aind to do good, and an evil mind to do evil. The aind cannot be aubj.c:t. The sind is always looking for a greater being, for ita own .ubjec~. Therefore, in order for this original mind to do good the force of goodness mast be given rise to. How can the force of goodne be qiven ri3C to. It r.eeds a subject of goodness or 900d aubject. Then through give and take action between a 900dsubject and the oriqinal mi;~d, the force of goodness can be given rise to. Coodnf.~s5 must have come from God. Evil ultimately came frOil Satan. In orcp.r to understand where Satan is and where God is, ve have to understand what good is and what evil is. Then we can find Satan. Then we must have criteria or a standard to unders.tand good and evil--absolute standard to discriminate good fro. evil. Then vha~ 1s good and what is evil? What is the definition of goodn ? To be good is to be in line with truth. Then to be'abaolutely good must be to be in line with absolute truth. Then. absolute truth 40ea not come from a relative world. Absolute truth doesn't come teoa a philosopher. Absolute truth must come from an absolute being-God. Therefore, to be absolutely qood mean. to be in line vith Got'. truth .. God' s words or even God I s desire. Then what is God's d ire? God I S desire t:':US!:' he to reali2e the purpose of creation. Hi. vill must be ~fulfill the purpose of creation. The purpose of creation was lost to 2atan so this purpose must be =estored. Actually, G~IS truth to re~lize the Kinqdom of God on earth will be ~cvealed through th~ Lord of the Second Advent. If sa.ethiDl i . in line with the words of the Lord of the Second Advent, then it aust be absolutely good. Behind this goodne.s is the ab.ol~~. goodn.ss of God. And if somethinq i8 in defiance of the Me.siah'. word

God-.

this IIlUst be evil.

Then~

we can find where God i . and where Satan 1&.

For in.tance, Communism is apparently very sympathetic with pooc people. Can Communism realize the Kingdom of God? It ia compl.t.l~ in defiance of the Kinqdom of God, because Communi . . denies God. "1\':.~refore, Communism is absolutely evil. Usually ve say that Cel. &.1ab .~irf, wrong ana thAt they must be corrected, but if Communi_ i . . .11, it aust be destroyed. Behi~d Communism, there is Satan. The other 4aF

~/FM/4-7S

203

is just a technique--a satanic tactic. We .\let understand where Satan is. In many cases in routine life if you want to obey the Me.si~h, there are hinderances that COMe to you frca your parent., friends, and other sources. Your parents are not s.tan at all. As rather said, we owe much to them and we must repay thea by qivinq the measage to them, but behind them, sometime. Satan works. W. all should have criteria of qood and evil. Unl.ss ve can UDderstand Divi Principle, we cannot understand 9ooc1 and evil. God aad Satan. usually it is very vague, ve cannot Wl4erst.and, we ue j.st c!o1NJ. tbat'. all. !Yen Peter couldn't understand God and Satan. When Jesus .aid that he was qoinq to be 'crucified, Pe~.r c ... aft4 i., -Don't .ay that.- ~hen Jesus o1d, -Satan. YOli a~. thinkiJlf ,... of Qed IlMIt of MIl.- Peter couldn't underatand Sata., only JeGu. could. NOv.s a .... r. of the Uftlf1cation Church we can nnder.tand God and Satan. Eyentually 1n 01'4.% to be 900d Beaber of the Unification Chur~h you .Ult amderataad God. the Messiah, and Satan. If you can understand these threepointa, you ca. be a grOAt aeaber of the Unification Church. One co-.nt--tbi. IM)rliiftIJ the JIC prayed, -1I..velily Father, Tru. Parents." This prAyer ia ..,ot ri9ht. Prayer should be offered to Heavenly Father through True Parents, True Parenti is not the object of prayer. Heavenly Father i8 the ob;ect of prayer. The day before yesterday rather cue aDd .po~ about this point. Father said that; "'4t heard that sONOn. i . prayinq directly to 'ather. This 1, not ~~9ht frOll now Oft.

wha~ i . LUcifer dO~D9 and where. Lucifer nipulat~ft9 COftllW'al.~.. !ftiKefore, however sympathetic Commun'~4 lI\ay seM, don't be deceiv~-d by the satanic etrate<JY. Sympathy

I asked rather, I ked

l ...

,-----"'

204

Thrcuqn the lec~ure of the Fall of Man we can see we are Because o! sin we -:annot fulfill the purpose of an.i we cannot. set true napPl.oess. Our desire must be g()(.,,:. !:..Jt no one has even b~'en pure and sinless. i!:tf;urity cannot .,... c It?ar.5ed by impur ity. Dirty :.heets cannot be washed in muddy w4tel; thia is the truth. This means that impurities cannot ch:anse lJIlpurilies. Sinners cannot solve sin. It iit onli' cl( ~:. water that can clean the d~rty shirts. It's only tbe. _ siolfJc....3s mar..... ho can sclve sin; this is thE:- Messiah. The purpoae
sinner~. creatl.O!~,

0:'
~/
P'lv-J e. ~tyI., e\

t .. e

cOI!!in9..-.Q.,f the

:!e~siah

is ...;,at we must investiqate ..c

tfl.j

C~

'1'(..;r 1e '

()

f 4':."18

Man is lIlade after the image of God and God Himself bas ori,glnal masculinity and original femininity,. Therefore Ada. and l'Vt; wt.:re created ~o reacn perfe<.:tion s:,-nlessly and to . . eataol~sh s.lnless faml.ly on earth. When tney got to the spJ.r.ltual world the same God Must have been waitin9 for their coming with outstretched.
Adam and Eve and their children should have

be'm united into oneness along with their descendents. This would have been the J<inqdOll of God on earth and in heaven. This _v\ll~t have been the world of God's dominion.

.~.

As you know, because of the fall of man, Satan was able to take dominion over Adam, tve, children and descendants. OUr original mind has been suffering undt::rthe dominion of Sat.an. Ab~l wa killed by Cain ~nu the blood of evil in me is crying to God, ,"Help IDe, help roe, tie lp me. Save me: Then God must save mankind. All mankind was taken by Satan. once His n"ture is ins~ribed in .an, God cannot !orqet .an. God will tnen try and restore man. Man was taken by Satan because c! disobedience: man lost God's words. In order to take .an back to His side, God must9ive another new ~e.s.ge,~so someone BUst com~ to fulfill the mission of bringing God's words. This is the mission of t.he Messiah. By givinq me aqe to the f'allen world, he .U~~ t~K. the !allen world aDd people in the spiritual world to G<Jdls side, c;.nd the original ldeal wcrld will finally be r~ali~~. The mission of the Measiah ia not just for9 iv eness of ~al\ t.hrou9h cruc-if ixion, but to realize the sinless worl~ on earth. Therefore the Messiah ftUst come and solve sexual corrup-_ tion and dru.q r~oaJl~rns, seqregation,. organized C'r .ott;,,; ComanunlSta. 'n~en maule: d can be brothers and slst~rs beyond race, nation, ~r beyonc onyUun';1. Therefore Jesus came to ~ealize the sinless _'-lr.ld "': . \.:;art.h.
bu~
~~~.:..~ :"4~ ';:...a t;':L _ f __ i. :~i\ It,f i~~t.~~n.t l,.~tLl~~ d~Z:: ::re.:l t.!! l'e'...' . ;'~~Jf! S':Mit./~ ::",_:' .. " ".. .' >.;'~t.(.fr:; :'r'ai ~i"t~ (I t Earl"'t' L!JP'l ;'I~sl""..;lti",~ Z:rair.ir.g Center i~ :';-;'~~!'~_", .i.:::'.~ :::"?"~':l!.:: .... ;rt'cto-r '!.':':J.iniw;fcr tr.e !Jr..i[::t1tion . .-h14:',:.-n

,------- -----f
:'r. ~,.:1cr

I,T..:::

::.~:r ~;:a~'~e :'rc tr

7r.,

:c ge't this

of

ot

titeJordgn m{ a~~('~;,.zrie6 be!o:r'f! tM ~.S oraZy pre!imi~"editi11fj r~18 bee", cur:pZeted

l.:r.fc~atic..-: ~o

. ,,---.

S/F'C'M/4;.7S

205

J.aUli Life Cour and Hia Crucifixion

Purity can!~t hay. give and take action with iapurity. Therefore, if .. n i. without condition to bave cl ..nled .1n, ainl Me iah cannot ca... On the foundation or the a.para-

tion frca satan, Me.alah can CCflMt. Therefore, in order to establilh the fouftdation of separation trOll Sataft, God Chol. the 11.'lI'Hllt.a, tmd baaed Ott the foUJK1atlon of 2,000 years of prep4rlition IIi a tory f Geld could 1JeD4 Jesus Oft the earth. all the I <'i / Mesci&h. Whft Jesua ."..l'ed Oft earth ~. Ilraelites were . Ge 5 . ~ f)J-I,.'<-rw/Y ,uppaa*, to hiy. acclaIiiid ana velca.Md hiD. ho one, hotItr.i-er, (rQ(htJ..rt understood that. he ..a. the _.',iah. H~ was not even 9ivf1-.ft II place to be born. Jo.eph took Mary and knocked on Nch door, on~ by one. lYentually J us had to be born in t.he .table. Christian. adaire J u.' birth 1n the .table, bat only three wise aen e _ to the stable where he was born. Thea. wiae lien came fres other countries. The Israelite. ,bould have .erved hiM but they did not and this is the Ghaa~ of the I~r lit , ? ( a.ne! JHnkind. ben threo viee .en forsook Jesus because they \. were .. fr aid of the Kift9. t:ben Ad.- ,,:;t; ~rn there were three _ {,.) Aere angels, but heft oJue waG bOn throe antel. "'"'to .way 80 Satan /.( h,sJt7h o../J1. Y' , / va. able to iftW~. Jesu.~ Tbereforo Je... bad to 90 ~o !9Ypt f/~ / / ana when lIerod diG4, .aDder tM 9"ld~e of Go.4, J<tau. and hie

tJ

(!

<

family e... back

Ier1.

vhlch be cOQlcl saY. . .n~ind !his took place when he . .s between the . .e, of 12,.-s 3.. J . ."a neYer spoke of this ti.lte and the diaclple. c"'14~!t und. .etatM! at all, 80 nodeeeript.ion ia fO\lftC! in the 81 Ie... 180 ODe knOWa aboUt lin battle 1ft the irit.ul world. V. ';' . .a and aov we taow the COftte"ts of J.aua indivWUAl co.aae . f"\D ~ ~

!'rca the bef1nai1'!9 J . . . . 11f. 'ft. pitiable. not ftOft 91v. one picce of DeW clotlMto. lIoYerth.I , loved by God aDd tbe peopla. Be _at wonderful !lor. \ When be va. 12 y.... old be va. given revelation frca above 1 .) h.C(",,-Y I .bogt bis al,.'OIl .at fl". ~t t11le oa he .....n to &reb for 13 ~ f truth by which be coal. ... _Jtiftd. !Ie W8ftt to tbe IICNDtain and el.ewhere to fl,ht a,.inat Sfttan -and find the trutb by

ha.. __ .

"eees_. be._

.1". iadiyidual COU' of aI.1 _ _ .... ... ..... poJr.a about it. . . . . be . . M yean .14 ...... to ettt -'10 IIO-call_ ,.lie 1I1a1.U,. ftla ....W . .11 " Yf!'aro ~a lJIfCi. Plr8t of all, 3 _ . .tart.. lUa ,.,110 alalauy VbGR he firM !let with JOM tile "pt.lst. 80_ ~ "ptiet . . . tIM 30a of lecMriah .DIS wMa be A. born a.tracla occurred ....... Ida. La~er be "eat! into the vl1deraeas .... recai." ___ r ....l.t:ioa. 80 be IuuIv What f~t.lcaa1ng. . . . . wait!... for tile ...aftuh. cca1ag, aD4 told the poopl. to 1"apaIlt ~or the of God 1M. at band.

0_

Iti..,..

Many people caee and were glv. Mpt1_. '-ople Asked John lf he va. the ...aiah, and thea after he said -110 - they ask.s if be .1ght be Elijah, and he la14 '1eo. - JOM said that he h,~A COIle to . . ke atraivht the way of tha Lent. -I beptiZlfl you with

206

water f~r rep.. nt neebut h~ who it. co.ing is greater thAn I and he ~ill baptize with fire and spirit. ! am not worthy to even untie his sandals. He was very humble and vaitinq for the Messiah's cOMinq.
When Jesus ap~eared before him. John knew who he was. ile was not qualif iE'd to baptize Jesus. but Jesus in~ .1sted. Woen Jesus came out of the water, the h~avens opened and the splr~t of God de~cended in the form of a dove. A voice fr':)m th(~ heavens said that Jesus was the man that John was e)q;ec:t~;!9 to come. He saw the dove or holy spirit andtestifl~ to Jesus as the Messiah. John the Baptist was the first to J.o this, and be should have been the first man to obey Jesus.
He s.:ti:3

'0~.

If we look in the Bible we see that somethiftq i . stranqe He knew that Jesus was Messiah, but he went his own way and did not obey Jesus. John said -He will increase, b~t I will deere~se. If John was one with 3esus. when Jesus increased John would have increased also. HOweyer, he did not obey Jesus and very soon he was impriaone4 by l(in9 Herod .. From prlson he sent ~essengers to Jesus asking -Are you he who is to come or should we look for another?~round h~.

These are words spoken from the same mouth that testified to Jesus as the Messiah and 15 if he understood nothing at all he later asked Are you be who is to come or shall we look for an.. /th~r: Did Jesus himself chaftqe?' Wilo chancJed? Why couldn't Jc):\n the Baptist obey Jesus? He was ignorant of God' s providence and was qiven so many revelations but still couldn't understand his cwn mislion. .1esus u.plied that. .John the Baptist vas "Elijah, but JOM tne Bapt.ist h.i8self denied Jesus' words and said he wasn't EliJab. 'hi . . .de bi9 trouble for .1e&u
John sav Jesus frona JIaIl'. point of view. Je.u. was the cousin of John the Baptist. He .u.t have been waiting for Jesus' coainq, the Me.siah vho bas great cli9nity and authority . Now the MessiAh is ay eous~n, how can be be theMessiah. I know you, he t'dtlC)ht, we"ch.d many things togetht:r. He jud9ed Jesus from a hU."'\4j~ v1ewpoint. His view of .Jesus was wrong, his view of the
~essi.ah Weil

wroft9.

Because the Bible 5&1d the Mess~ah is comin9 on the clouds and Eli~ 'h went to heaven after his death on a chariot of fire, he must .-: 'e on a chariot of fire first and Jesus was coming en ~ .. :~ clov~~' Then one day ..1esus appeared and claimed to be the I'l. ... ~4n. John was f1!led with the Sp.i.rit and could understand t~,.;;~ .Jesus "'-as t.he M("ss~ah. However when the spirit.ual pnenomena WOIS qone'.!\d he r('~waed on his own, he ked Why can the ~c. :siah ::ome &s an obscure 1IAn; he IlUst co on the clouds.

S/fC1#!/ 4 -1';

207

Messi.ah bu~ he V&3 fmaoutl. tie hid grf'..at eocul pr01lt.ige. llecauee of his soc tal at~in;, be couleSn' t \anderetaftd vtay he t::9uld h~ve t.o obey e Nft lilto h!s O)usill ~t3lm. e.:.uco of ar~nee he L; '(S could" 't ~ .1HU9. All of theee I'eemo.. s tor John'. l'.jaC~rft4J ,",0 ..18 ISte!lrca th~ fAllen Mture. geeaaoe of fall_ M~Ul'(), . 5&tNa von able to A.ma4a Ia., ar.d 0Ha 1.""104$1 ~tb1ng B~ t.t') rn ~i$lf0n'astf 1'~8 to ~ ot2rC'JfJo. ~tan ~ tdn 6Mfty Qrl! JO~ "-"!!= c~p!fto!'1 ce~oa~(f:'-). ~iPbt':)l!Y'" ~8 ~~C!I:3,.

couldn' 't tlnderstlme! J~"ue' word., end Joeus' John the BDptint ~liaved tbQ ~r4. of 3esuG h&d to ~eny tho Dible, or ita u8~41 interpratat1..0n. He Mid to the t!'~itional int.!'pr~u\tion 80 he MId to deny th~t Jeeum ~ag the ~~.ziah. John the ~~t1at ~aG not the

tl~ also be~vior. If h~ ~Yld have

After he Mel been e~C!C\lted, Jfl8UfJ mnt to tha Fr.:)1mt.aAh pr&yod ~ er!sd ~ ~~cd bcc~~ of 9rto~. ~~~~r ~i~~t... years IX) OM ~ roe()(Jniled"ilJ aa tiki JAh, YQt bGea"loe of John he Md had one confld~nc.. J'esuo gri~ I ;\.f o:tly ..TOM
~~

th.. llapt.ist bad O~M .Iosus. be~.'lld Nve DnMitfri. ..:k)t.:n WOOQ the one per~ GIS wbo!ll Je.,us reliC!l!'t1, mat M . _ 1.t111~.

w. could u
fail
COM

uid -Ito greater nan haG been born of vc.an, but truly, truly I MY to you, fNO:l'S the le.at one 1ft tho IUagdoe of IleQVM is groater tbaR ho." Ih~. e.r.:'&1lt 110 propbe' Mt A_at of child"n of God. 30M ths Baptist ~ l1ko a dike Oft' "tr~ . ."last r.etlln f~ "'set''',' OO~ fthis f~. . ae MoIleR i!it emf Satan tiles &bIG to Attack "<t0U() t'l&G:~ly(. liiCaoe Of dUo JetN. bed to aI'er ad f ~ IfX' :t!O de,. 1. .11. . . . . . .!II fa:e i:hrf'S CJ&'-t t_pt.~GIMJ 1ft ~"I' to . . . .&t4I fB'GD .~. If JOM t.lW "'ptiot: -..hlfil1_ hia eiioII, IG_ tillNW.'t have had to !aet fol' .. 0 "-yo aM be ~_ bf;'t.ao throe

etel

that John va. Macco ful oe .. to allow t.he H e . s . re ore

.au.

t_

t:_

tiDes.

'fRrough tbO fail. . of. Jolin tho -.ist., .1_. . . IMIId to start .,.., a .... ftc .uIij!l9lltion of SAtan t ....." tIWJ COUda he bflcJan to f iftd hi.. folloWers. All .18.S " s walk!.,. e~ the ahore of the Lake of Galilee hosaw . . . tiahePlen aM Hid Coe'Ie with me, and they left their fiehift9 boa~ and follOtfd hill. He had nothing valuable at all and they did not ~ the .ibl~ at 411 or any reli9ious philosophy. ~hey had only pure heart and counting on ttnizo pure bHrt, JetalJ. hed start hie me.1on &9&io. SimileI' p~lo getheH~ o~ tMa, . . . . . , and

"0

C ~K co11eet., vboll fW~ 4-.1'-. r.t.ber Aid ODO .,. that . ,. . HlMYeftly r ~u.t tblt.t J wouU . . . . sueb ~r d1ee1p1ec .. -.tan Ofl tM ~ halllS. bad lMfty prcsti9ioUCJ people qattME'i", alCWld h~. 110 Oft.

OUteazta,

,..the1' ......

""'.0,

JtIeIr.thel_, Jesus hia_if va. 91"" ..a ~~ FMlWI six-aclo. aM wonders "'119 the people. Many people carae ~. . .
he did work .iracl.,ul and tho1acJht ~hat
he ai9bt. b8 the M8ft8ieh.

..I

S!PCII.!4-7S

208

.~,

Some people were asking and some went to talk to Jesus and said "If you are the Messiah then where is Elijah?- Jesus iJnpU ed that John the Baptist was Elijah but John had already Jr:-"it~ this. The peop;'e thouqht that Jesus was lying so they b~an to persecute Jesus. They first tried to degrade him and then they oecame angry and finally conspired the murder of Jesu~. Jesus was one, his words were one and his behavior was one, but people called him the Prince of Devils, a blasphemer. Jesus was pure and like an untarnished airror; the i-'ge in the airror was the reflection of the man who stood in front of h~. People saw their own selves in Jesus. People who called Jesus Prince of oa.Dns .ust have been da.ons. Tho who said Jesus was outrageous, aust have been outrageous. They said Jesus was evil, because they themselves were evilJ they saw their own natures in Jesus. rinally they decided to destroy the .irror so that they could see their tmpurities nO longer.
As you know, the'~rpose of sending the Messiah was to save Israel first, and tr~ouqh saving Israel Jesus could have saved ~ll of mankind. Satan'S intention was to interfere with the mission of Jesus and through utilizing the fallen nature of the Israelites. Satan was &uccessful in letting th. . betray Jesus. Based on this fact of rebellion and betrayal, Satan went to Gog and said l~ok at your elect, they are betraying your son Jesus, an a se of this betra a1 and rebellion, can I invade arid destroy the Israelites?" Satan's aCC\lsat on was r gh,t. 0 OM as it was principle, Cod has to <Jive approval and if approval was given to Satan, he could have destroyed tsra.llt arid . mankind. If all the Israe11tes arid all of _dIna vee loat t~ \sataD, bOW could Jesus save mankind?

~
\

.~

~~

\Q{V\ \

.1~$US couldn"t do anything at all. Now when Israelites betra -cd .Jes\ls the onl wa to save the Israelit ana aankiftCl was for God to give Hiu son Jesus to Satan, instead of the Israel~tes. This is the reason why the blOOd of one man who died on the cross 2,000 years ~ocould cOYer all the sins that mankind COMmitted. Even thollie wh~ .. ere born after the death of Jesus were qualified to be given forgiveness of sin. His blood was more pr(>cious than a.ll of mankind, -because Jesus was a ~l.nleS5 r:an. Jesus' blood from a scientific point of view is the sam~ as ~e have, but value of his blood was far different than others. His blood .. as able to cleanse the sins of the world. .Jesi.~s was handed over to Satan and Satan wanted to kill ," Jesus, but Jesus had eomm1ttted no sin for which he could be

killed.

Finally Satan was able to give a false accusation against 3esus. As you know, Judas Iscariot had reseft~nt against Jesus and Satan never overlooked this. Satan entered Judas and let. him betray Jesus. At the Last Supper Jesus said "1 know that someone

.~

is 90i09 to ~uey lIle," and ~~,cJl 4isc1pls ellJA 'l'e&Cbe.~ I X don't tra1nk 1:0," lft'Y'ei'l J,,!4IU'J. I~'t Je~l& ~1!ld "It itt yea," and Judas slipped a'J!AY to the hi9h prient. Ba.,.14 Je.,l,~. had cgmsitted a sin for which he d"l$exve(1 death, t~e IlJDst iJlpcre Gin. Ja.us aaae to IndC!llnify tbe failure of AdI.1n, thS'eforo Jesus hnd to t~kG cbarC}e of Adam' 8 failure and not earait the sin that Admt\ COI:IDitte1.

The high priests n~ tri~4 to arreat Jesus And after th~ laat vupper Jesus took three d1ocip!e~ and went to the Garden of
Gethse:.ne And prayed that the cup of crucifixion could pass rr(."~ him, but everythlnq wau already decided. A.ll the c1ieci.ples tJler>t and Jesus luld no support at all. The only way to go w~v~ the. cz:ucif ixlon and e"'Jen Heavenly !'ath~:r coql~' t receive hj~ praye;:. JOOaB quide:l the s('l.cU.c..rs tit) t.h1! rlace whsr<a Jesus WJ\Q and told
t.~ that the lV.n ~ho b. woulll Jti83 vas JecuD, tM OllG ~h~!l' H&<! loo~ for. ~.., dieciplB litH ~ ttit.h ~"U8 cmt off (;.;'e 00:: of

one of t...1I!r.a m:)ACI~.tU'8 Je-SM wam CGl.ra DRit mid 1'10. arzQJated and t~L~~ m4t!Y.
y,~ DIlDy

_to

tiQ ti"Qa

eur1.ov.. pecplo gat.lycd ftt't'OW'd

look ~nd flee ~t t':na goiDtJ 01'1. Jesus mad coulCla' t find anythil!9 wrong with hSm At all. He said tbi!) tZCUl wa.3 11'.noce..'1t. AceonU.D! to J~i.h la\1 atlultGr7 deGJEVed death, but accordi~ to !I~ l.4w, ~OJrnlcati~ Qr~ a~ult;ery were DOt pvniabablo, en4 PcmtiulJ l?11~to cou.J.dn't find ilnytb1:l!1 at 1111.
~

.l'efJ\Ul I aMl to ~tiUg ~ila~ iJ:rye8~iS.toa

Pilate btende4 to forgive Jesus bcoaUM he ~'l8 !.~ent. kcordillg to traditioa, ltt the tille of Paaemc, onecr1miMl was forqiven and at: thi. ~b\e another criJainal naed Joaue Barl'abas was Gl00 being held by the lalafta. IftatlgatEd by the high prieats and acribes, peoplo abcNted for ~.bQ.. mutt should do then vi th this IIAD cal~ed "eING, Pilate asked. erueifyb1a tbe crowd so14. 1teluctuUy PUat _ f~rced to _ke the dec1.10D to encify Jeeua and J _ . . . . . .t:eACe4 to

w.

&I_tb.
C1CN1l of t:IDI:fta pat Oft hi,. Atte.J:'ard.. big ere. . . ._ put em hie ta.c:Jt ard he was treated like & piece of cftttle going to tba 81aughterhocis When he was tako:l to Calvary, ~e had tm9& naila driven into hi. body. Bl. legs were ero ea and nail 4in'en t:hrough the. Hia akin was torn an4 blood splashed and at the top of hi.e pain, not because of pain or resentaent, wt because ot love, he ns thinking of the people of Israel, not h!ase1f. What he asked was why the people were EUrdering hill, because hs knew they and their descendants would suffer in the pi til of hell. If you Lf1let1 the pits of hell you could not nail e. "Oh, HeAvenly Pa.ther, pl.... forgiVe the mAD who is nailing Be because he doesn't know what be 1. doiDq!"

head.

Jens va. tortv.t and

We have never . . . ncb a uue ..u1 on OU'th. ItS!'mfl ala in aDd crucifiocJ. Ria akin ~. torn ~ bleed 8p18.~hed anlit.rickl~

over hits face,

~y

and legs.

And because of t~ ~i9ht of hi~

body, he was choking aDd bad difficult.y brMttdng _

:tr..

~)r.'d~-=

to

210

more he tried, the him ridiculed him. Jesu::i was forsaken by all. His mother couldn't understand hJ.m ar~ hE: was forsaken by his own fclJtlily, race, and even his own dl.:ciples whom he loved the most. Did he do anything evil? H,- was just forsaken by all. He had no foundation at all. The only way that he was allowed to go was the way of crucifixion. The only being on whom he could rely was Heavenly Father. Ev~n Heavenl)' Father turned fhs face from him. He cried, "My God, why have you forsaken m.:'? Because man forsook God, Jesus who ""'s In charge of the failure of man, had to be forsaKen !J God and had to penetrate to be obedient to God, and ne d~d it.
It

Dre..:tr... he tri . .-j te.o 11.ft iamself up, but the ~re hi~ sk.l.n WaS rippcJ. The people around

Sudd('nly darkness covered ti1C sky in mid-day and peoi?lC' who ridiculed Jesus L~"Came sp(>cchless because tht:y wcr~ aft-.lld. They were now filled ""1 th f1WC 90lzinq upon Jesus on th~ cress ..... 1. th his blood trickllnCJ over his body. It b:ca:n.:.: dark from noon until three o'clock. After three hours en the cross he shouted, "God take my 60'.11," and t!lC~n he explored. These people q.1 zing at the cross now beqan to ~ound tj}cir chests and sa)' he 1IIidS righteous, he was righteous. One inco~nito disciple of Jesus went to Pilate and asked if he could have approval to bury Jesus.

Pilate kn'W he sentenced Jesus even when he was innocent, and probably because of sting of conscience, Pilate gave permission.
The disciple pulled Jesus bloojy body down and washed it. HE: wrappP.d .Jesus' body with cloth and took him to t!'le tomb he had pr~pared and came down tne hill.
The next morning women who Jcsus loved and who loved Jesus to the hloll and \r."ent to the tomb. Wh'~n thc::- arr iV,ad ~ Jesus' body had disappeared. An angel came to thc..-n and said that JC5U:~ h.l;; .. r l.sen. l With surpr 1~C: and rapture the womer. ran down t.he hlll L~ the disciples. But the disciples who he~rd this. news couldn't understand an::-thl.ng at all. The}" couldn't b~lieve l.t.
C,'L":iC

But Jesus a~peared before them and they were surprised and could now und~rstand that Jesus was an unusual man. They had follo~ed him for three years and did not understand who he was. They must have been ashamed of their faithlessness and disobedience. Maybe Peter, who vas tempramental, cried, especlally because he betrayed 3esus badly. It was too late: living 3csus was no more. He asked Peter if he loved him, asked him three times if Peter loved him.

After this pledqe, the disciples could understand what was ~vin9 on. After tnis event they became serious and bee . .e crazy for Jesus. The}' taught in the synagogue and shouted in t;,c s~reets that Jesus had arisen. Many of ~he disciples were crucif:cd. Peter was said to have been crucified upside down. On the day of Pentecost the Holy Spirit came down from Heaven and alighted on each, and inspired by the Holy Spirit they began to speak in diffe~ent languages and began to give new gospel.

S/PCN/4-7~

211

Now Peter stood steadfast and bt!caae a gre&t preacher. Thi. v the foundation of Christianity. Jesu. All in the position '----- ~f 'atlMr aDd the Holy Spirit in the position of Mother, and now there CUl bs given birth to children of J 1.l8 aad tlHt Boly Spir it:. Je1Rl8.. epb: i ~ual , 1o1y SpJ.r J. t va. apiri tual ~ Il:nd so their cbildnm were apiritua.l.J tho. . are Chri.tl&nm.

ft.

an-!

rQt!?il.".:r~t.io~, C!:'L"1t'Jtl~'3

T.Ia.~

on toM. f~!lO&t!on of beli.ving in the cruci! iziO!l CAn 00 forgiv8ft for U,eu sinm.
Cro:rlA ~~ t~~ ~"ry,:CH'IU}

The Liait of fl~lvlltion 'lbrOt~h t.he the nemsiah' tI QecOl:!d Coa'A~.~~

of

OWing to the cruc1filtion &nd the tragedy of God and the Messiah, now Christianity was eaublished and salvation was given to 8mnkind. Nevertheless this world is still filled ~ith sin and 0ufferin<}. Ai' yeu kDcM, John the! Dapti.t cUie and hiel mission W&8 like 8 fortreaa and bec~une it was broken Je~u3 . s attackGd by Gatan d1%ectly. ~Q rloly Spirit ltt4 .icnlS t.o the wildGX'ft08. ftnd hal Rffered fo~ ~o dnya f t1D9 u4 three t_ptat,1on" by sateD llf~ h~ t:ma ~o~gh 1'l",se1n;. 'fhA-a tm!J the cor.ditlQD to restore tM three great hl.30ingS. htu! t1I\. defeated by Jesus' victory and s.nt:..e hAd to retreat. arriJ the cond1 tion S&tan bad to invatlG J'eeua t!!ao no elM.ftse:'l. JMUm beeaae pue ancl SAtAn bacl to retreat, !:Nt M c!1t1n't g1.vo up trying to destroy Jeeus.

Instead of attacking J.au. directly, SaUD intsrfft'.t with Jesus' mission thrOugh indirect _thad anc1 utilised the . fallen nature of the Iaraelites in leading th_ to betray Josua. Instead of being able to Ave all of lIAIlkib4, Jesus bad to be crucified o~ the cree

Therefore, it VlUJD't Jena but Iarlit &Del aankind who ahov.ld have been crucified. SiDless . . . .i.h was oS:\8beC! at the bands of SaUD. iii. bocly vu b30kea but satan vanted to d troy Jesus' .puit also. 1iowM"_ J..us etetc!y aDd 1MIJ 11_ rock ill bil5 faith. J\ll\t !aagine if yOQ hit a rock with yogr flst, which do you tb1M i. bcoJ:esa? IIOc:lt ~ fiat? k~ aleo hit the rock with all his -.1ght -'" by h1ttiDllJ Je.us. HU deot:r.:oyfl'ld. Jesus 4estzoyGd satan by be1ag bit. 'lbe cru8ll1Ag of Jmlt-vs' ~y was not his v t:tory but hi. stro!l9 spirit von Ilia the ~.. ictory.

wa.

M~

victory.. IIOW God wac able to execute Hi8 JJO'f\U IUK\ give Jersua the qua.lification of resurrection. Je.us retmrl:'ected after tMtM days in the tClllb aDd stayed on earth for 40 day:.. Then
why 40 days?
40 i . the nuabe.r ~~ separate frcm Sata.n. kbUl trieri t.o Jeeu8 blat after ~o dny~ fAsting 3tMnao ~ju_t.ed Satan. Jfow Joau bee_ pare but becau!!o of the siD a.anlt.i.1l4 eoamittri,
iny~.

God could start a new dispensation

_0

~.ed

on

J.~uat

212

the failure of the Israelites, Satan defiled Jesus' J~sus must be cleansed aqain. In order to re-separate fr~~ Satan, Jesus had to go through this 8econd 40 day period, alkl then became pure and qualified to go back to God. Now the ascens~on of Jesus took place and Jesus went up into the air.
body and

beca~seof

so

Now there was established a sphere of resurrection of Jesus where Satan could not invade. This is the victory of Jesus. Victory of Jesus was in the spiritual world, not on earth, and Jesus created a place where no Satan could invade.

Row can Christians be saved? Christians are born as sinners and are destined to die because of sin, but by believing and having faith in Jesus' crucifixion and resurrection, Christians can be one with Jesus through faith. Faith brings Christians into oneness with Jesus. I was supposed to be crucified but Jesus was crucified instead and got victory over death. By uniting with Jesus Christians are quulified to be one with Jesus and are qualifi~d to go where no Satan can invade in the spiritual world. This salvation in Christianity is just spiritual. This is because Jesus is father and Christians are ehildren and the victory of the father is the victory of the children. At the same t~e, Jesus' body was invaded by Satan and the same condition should be inherited. As soon as a person believes in Jesus, Satan can invad~ his body. Therefore his spirit and mind belong to " Jesus but Satan can utilize his fleshly desire-and let hia c~t 8in. Spirit beloncJ8 to God, fleah beloD98 to Satan. Iferrible separation between mind and body. Even St. Paul 8ufferec! 80 IIQcb, as you JcJaow. He 'shouted, i\nut a miserable man I am! Was it becaua. of his lack of faithl No. The closer be came to Jesus the .or. he was invaded by Satan. 50 Christians who loved Jesus BOre than their own lives were i.nvaded by Satan and were crucified, eaten by lions or burned at the stake at the hand of the aa.&n lapire. TheY8uffered not becaus(;: of lack of faitt: but because of crucifixion iuelf. Followers must go the same path as the founder. Because Jesus himself went the course of crucifixion, his disciples had t~ 90 the course of crucifixion. The more Christian they were, the more terrible their course was. Father said he was so serl.oua, because if he has terrible course of crucifixion, then his disciples and all of us must go the same cours.. He said that we are lucky, becauae if we were in the tt.e of Jesus we would all have died already. OVing to Pather we are bere with our physical body. So martyrs don't come from lack of faith, but have to 90 the same course as Jesus.
Also, there ar!"' ..any children born frolli piOUS Christiana, but r..bere has n~er been "one child whO was born sinlessly. 'l'heir children are sinners berause in Christianity original sin was not solvL~. Then salvation in Christianity is not enough.

S/PCN/4-7!

all

!'herefOl'e, Chr.1.t~ara.1t,. could be Iuder of the 8plri~QAI vorld, but not the phY81.Cal vorld, they could not solve social .,,---- aM worldly pZ'Obl.... The Lord of the Second Advent IlUSt CC'De -9ain to fulfill what Je~a8 tlhould have done. 111. reason why the ICinqdcm of) God llf.esn't 1'000lized v ~t lACk of faith, but crucifixion itself. Body of Jesus was crushed, so Socond CQllinq DUst auOjutl&te SetAD with floeb. 8e tiill not CODe on tbG clouds but frOB Ma IIIIOtbel"" ~ aa Ginlet.lG Illlfl. 7be umer.tandi., of 2,OftO YMI'O of ueAitioaftl CMtstAMity i . t~t the .d. loft of J...,. amot JrL" ~ crw:ig1:cion, tMt J'.sua '*M to .ie. GerJ l~os ~iad, tbK.fOl'3 by fJu,Aa, blood Jeawa claan. . . cur . i. . . . tMougb faith 1ft .,. .us crw:lli:Uca Aftd. I'.~eetio. .,. ca. be ayed. He don' t ...., this, CNI.I' question i., did J.a\l8 ca.o to die? -nus would . . . . tMt th. . . 1sn't .I&Y 4iSpellut1OD to ~&Ve lHAhid without cl'Ucifi:d.oa.
If the opinion or theolOCJieal un4orsUndiD9 18 ri9ht, then t.here arft aany contradictions in the B!ble. First of all, froa tho worcls of J'e.euG' cUsciples, Jesus shouldn't have be. . crucifi~. 1ft Acts 7:51-53. the aibl~ say~ You stiff-necked people, ~nclrCUllCi.e4 in be~rt enl ears, you lllwya rsai8t the 1I01y Spirit. As your forefatbero did, 80 40 you, ana tbOy killed tboao who aftftOUnced ~e emalng of ths ~i9htfJOu. OM, vhaI you baYe now bet'.r&y..s and brei. . . .
\~

A1_, It. '8.1 . .141 tJwlt oal, IJiy 'aitlt Sa J ..... cneif'..a1oa bd neurhCtlOil eM 70'1 ........ I COr. 2 aap "t!oDe of tbe ruler. of till , . WIII. .atooa till., f . 1f tMr .... tMr would not ba cnacifi.s the Lord of 91...,.fteae are the tJK4. of St. Paul. If this is the word of St. "'1, IIowCAa theologianD explain ~be ~.? lie b e that Jesu. did.'t c:c:.e to be 11 10N of auff. i&l9. 8e . .lei Jo c _ to be 10" of .l~&'f.

rr_ the pr. .l.ence of Get, if the lIl.aioft of Jenll io tM cncifixloa ltD1f, "",di. 0:.4 prdIUe .' f __ .~'. . fo,r 2~O.O GCNI did !bOt rai . . the Jar1it. . to _ _ if, .... , but to prtIt_~ ht.. God _de the lara.lit. . Jl"ePUe ffX the "ulab'" COlling, not the Mes.iah'. crucif1xloft. If Oftl.y tbe . . . .l.h 111 hll1ed, thell DO olle ...... a foalldatlon at all. _ _ tile ~ thouuDS ,ear. of b1.to~ t M.e bo.- 1. ftia. can ..... _ foo1181l1
ftMJft

,eu.?

3 _ _ ....14.'t ......... a'UOUW.

LOOk at ~ ...,1...,. . . . . . . . of .f..... ft!Iroa,IaCNt IUs .1D1.t.ry . . tJaer. _ _ . . . . . . . . . wbftn 3 _ _ ukel U !d.ll hiaaelf? U the a1uioa . . c-.&fiatca iuelS. tM8 _ diel Jea._ . .~ . .k peopl. to kill ilia, 1a GC'tI!: to . . . ." ... , oaly keeS OM t,bill9 . . . tMt cae to be11ave i.e Id1a. ... o~ b18. 'therefore Jew ai4. ill JOM 10116-3th -, _ tM rca of Gad. If I . . not dOing the works of flit Vather, tbell do not believe _; IN~ if % de tu., "". t.hcN9h yotJ 40 BOt bel1. . . Be, believe the ..-u, t.hat yCN _y bow aad tldceta81 tBt. tJMt l"at~ i8 in De and ! am 1:1 the 9mt.her. ObrJ l:m. and l~G . . , that ia ~ll.

214

If peepl. didn't believe, then Jesu. cried. !bi. is shown in Matthew 23:37 when he laaents because the people of Israel will not gat._(>r .r~und him. If he came just to die, why would he tal It this way?
Then did they believe that Jesus was the Messiah, obey him as the Messia~? Nothing. It was Jesus' desire and God's des1re to have the people believe in Jesus as the MeSsiah. The people didn't do that so God's and 3esus' desires were not realized. Crucifixion was a result of the disobedience and disbelief of the people. Then, crucifixion must be the result of disbe11ef and disobedience and lack of love. Has there ever been a time in all of dispensational history vhen a lack of love has fulfilled God's dispensation? ~ot at all. There has been no case where disobedience fulfilled God'. dispensation. Could crucifixion be toe fulfillment of God's desire? It's very clear tha t. the cruc if ixion could not be God'. desire. God never planned to see Jesus crucified. Cnr1stianity thought Jesus could SAve mankind only tnrouqh crUcifixion but Jesus should have saved mankind without death. Jesus never said crucify lite, kill rae: He said love and obey me. crucifixion vas a result of disobedience. 'If all mankind has believed and followed Jesus al Messiah, then who could kill Jesus? If Christian theology is right then if all mankind had believed in Jesus, then no one could have killed Jesus, and there would have been no salvation-at all. ~his is a strange ideal, if the only way left to save obedient mankind is to commit suicide. If Jesus came to die and if no one would kill ht. then he would have to kill-htmself. We can discuss fro. this point eYen with the pope.
~hen another point, .fter the Last Supper Jesus prayed at Gethsemane with three disciples. Jesus prayed that the cup ot cruc1fixioll could pas. frOl8 him. He prayed with bloody sweat 4nd how-'serious he was. If t:be ai.sion of .Jesus va. that be )~~t came t~ die, and only by deatb could .Ju. save . . .kind~ then th is final moaent aust have been .ost wonderful " ' l t t for Jt!SU5. TomOrrow .,Jesus would be crucified, 'and then Jes". could fulfill his mission. If the crucifixion theory is right, bow can theologians explain Jesus' praying tha~ the crucifixion m~qht be taken away? They generally say that this shows the h~~n nature or humanity of Jesus. This sounds good but if the mission of Jesus vas crucifixion itself, Jesus must have been at thie t~ denyinq his own mission to save mankind.

the sake of their bos.. au t vby the .on of God vant1n9 his life spared without fulfilling his ais.ion? ~is 1. an incredible

This is a silly idea.

Even r.scals give their live. for

misundersLanding of the mission of Jesus. J us didn't ca.e to fulfill his mi.51on by dying. He c . . . to e.~li.h the Xingdaa of God on earth aDd in heaven. Pirst. of all b. . . .t NV. this

215

world U<I. then t . . .pirl~ WOI.'J4., J.au8 cae a. tho "e01u. ea. tbere ev*n beca one pecCOD fl.'89 fro su "..110 JeQua 1M.
on the .arth or .iDee?
Silva even one pereon on the
~OI!U"
~rth.

cue as

nn8IJ~"

bwt ooul~'t

He can .~y that Je~~ v~a very SCKioUD 1ft his ti~ ot Cethsemane. If Jc~"a died, t.hem \1ho cen co!leole t.be broke~ hHrt of God1 JeouG could \l.D4erstaad t.lle depths of G~. mc.rrs. If J~\~S died, \1ho could Mve IMnhim4? Mankind ~lQ b~ inyo.\vod in trAgedy and DifP~ry ilgain. And if J~"'l.\l Wlft cZ'lIQifiod, the Dission of ISrAQ11teG would be in vain And the ~e~end&~t~ of Ietael would suffer so I\uch. a~n"" Juus loved tM lar&l!lit~s 110 &\lCh, he ~pt for lar 1 Aad ~tft3 to livCl. J u~ Q~~ ao the MesuiAh aAd couldn't anve o~e person.
hL" hry.
.l~p~,

'rbr.t 1s tfhr "ell\l8 ~al'ed tbat.ttm crlM:ifAaloaa ~ld ~ H. hU no fouaclat~ at aU. a.c.,," tbc c!1~feCii'lc~
5ecvQ~ly F~ther coal~G't

lIIiA5ioc.

~ iauke:S. !1x fo.rViftU_ fer b!$ ~U.tlJ~ -Oh HcJavflnly 7atbfe, i! you approciaC:e fIt:I tGl"lt, p!~ 4Il!bI'ec:e tboaft d:LecJ.pl wI:o ue 11k~ .....bGra ~1... Je~, rather, if YO\& apprecil1te r;y t=HXh then let . . carne l19ftift'. ~ boSOIa is choked witb sorrow, let mGt COIM agl'Jin. I flt'ut to SAY'" unkind. He I)akcd God 1. this we~ ~nd ~tter awhile M raceived God'. ~RMler. All . .Akild ~ bQ tiv.. the word of l;f. liM the wat.or of ocean. Be stood u9 .GtMd fut vben tM BOldJ..~a UOV near to bia to uZ'est bU..

tbtf JClDtlS cculd undKsUIIId that the only \!JIZy to CJO ~:J th~ t7ay
c~~!fuiOQ.

91v$

Q~al ~ ~a'

tza~~.

of

lI"l'o. thilS st__point, DO one CAR d.y t"~ eJel5u caDa to die. "werth.les. we _ _ aDOthar oppesltiota. Wha WQ iAVft.t:i~t.e tne. libl. ve CAR tiN! prophecy of c:rucifilCioll. I'oz aat.ace I iAh 53, tbe . .tiz. cheptc, 18 c p~ of . 1 _ ""1fJ.xlaa. Alii a1eo . J _ 11. . .11, .JI!'O,..iGd .4tM~ . . ,.... lie _ _ ifl_. '1'heref._, ..1'. .aa _ _ _ _ ..... d.tJIad to fie c;ncUieci. fta.f:. 1. U1M. 'bAa "' diel 9iMt. . . . . . . , . . . . . . . It... of ""op...., 1ft tbe .1ltl., tJal. 1a tho ~ 0 ~7. . 'I 2:' which 1 r.ady ..-..s Mi4 tllat .1..- c-. ..a of .1ory.

_to

Also laaiah 9:6-'. or U,4, '0:1-22.

10" CD... Ai_,.... 1 33-.'.

AccordiDfi to tho Dible t.hez'e an tWt killda . f pP:ophecy ~o the aia slora of siWclW __ be partial. fttu quoUlt:1Oft i.right, aad this ~t.1OD ia .al1IO r19bt. Once GofJ .... id 1IJt.t is sencU.nq tn ...."uh, 8. will MJftI:l !b iab. lIc'CM'Vtt1", tM2re are t\1O possibilities. al-ya bAa to .be par.". . to tU!ill

.1.,.. _
*11

his portion of responsibility.

To

fulfill or not to fulfill.

110 one coo14 CZ'UCi.fl' .:_ _ " . . courlMl vou14 haw. _ _ OM of t.M LDJ:d of Cl..., . . . be WlDUW hc90 been 401. to . . . . _Idllll. . . t.he I.r. .li~ 41411t~ obey J.~8 and thtt Oftly ~y ~ .... tGf!J to . ' ' ' ' _, jill !"~ oeMit!,(X\ of blood for UMt fa1t.h1~n~. ~ eM ptMple. If ~ft 18 i1IO

.....ian,

1: t.be lsrr11toe hIId obey" MI!I lOYed J.II\I,. aa

.1_,

~he

_.nIr.nd

~:/ft..'X/ 4-

7[)

216

disbelief Jesus would have to PAY no indemnity at all. Then of the two do you think was God's will? He must have deslred ~elief and obedience. God never planned the tragedy
wh~ch

at all.

How could Christianity develop this .i.understanding? Christianity had its foundation in the letters of St. Paul in which h. emphasized that faith in Jesus' resurrection and crucifixion was the way to salvation. St. Paul came after Jesus' death. When St. Paul started his mission 3esus wag dead for several years. Upon this foundation and explanation, the only way to be saved is to believe in Jesus' crucifixion and resurrection. It is true but Christians couldn't understand that they were persecuted because of the crucifixion. They admired the crucifixion and could not see Jesus from God's point of view.

It was only because of the betrayal by the Israelites that Christianity had to be established. Now Divine Principle is God's understanding of the life and death of Jesus. Because of fallen nature and sin, even theolo9ians couldn't understand the broken heart of Jesus and just asked to be 9iven salvation: th1S is asking for self-centered salvation. Now the ttae has come to repay Jesus' resentment. Now our Father bas come and we are obeyinq rather as 1ndeanity for the Israelites. By doing th1s the aission of Jesus will be fulfilled on the earth.

.. . '. : , ,...
~

--

';,

217

RESURRECTION

Section t:

The 5iqniticance of resurrection

time of th:~ end ot the world. It is the time of t.he Last 0_"/5. And at this time, dead people will be alive, or resurrected.Th~ ma~n empnaais in the Bible, is that the time of the Last Days 19 the time When dead people will be re~urrected. This is the ehance ot resurrection. The cominq of the Messi&h and the end of the world

Accordinq to tne Bible, when Messiah comes A9Ain, it i~ the

and

re.~rection

will take place

si~ultaneously.

we aust understand the .eaninq of life and death. ~ a~.t underatand the Biblical view of life And death because in order to under.t~nd the siqnificance of resurrection, we Must understand the meaninq of death. Resurrection comes after death. Unless
someone died, he cannot be resurrected. Then according to the Bible, Matt. 8:22 one d~y Jesus disciples carne to him and said that one of hlS disciple's fathers had died. The disciple said to Jesus that he .... ;snted to iJury hiS fat:'ler. Jesu~ said to follow him and to leave the Jead to bury their own dead. Itls "ery cleat' that the "dead" to be burie~ !;ignify the ?h~'sicall y dead. nut tho dead who were to bury the dead are cl~arly the disCiples who were alive. Jesus said these family members were dead, so they must be spirttually dead aince they were physically alive. we can therefore find two kinde of death. In !lev. 3 : 1 Jesus said t.o some church, I know your works: you . R4ve the na.8 of beift9 alive, and you ar~ dead.- This ..us~ . .an th~y are physically alive, but they are spirit.ually dead. John 11:25 Jesus said. -Iw vbo believes in .a, thou9h he die yet sball he live. The fOrNE' lite i. physical life and the latt.er life is spirit.ual life. In Jobn 11:26 Jesus sAid, "Whoever liv.s and believe in me shall never die.- Therefore~ they vill die physically but not spiritually. When we look at the Bible it is clear t.hat there are two concepts of life and ~eath. One vas physical &Ad the otbe~ was spiritu.ll. J.esus empt'o.lsis on life and deAth was not physical but wa~ spir1tual. froll th:": point of view :,n order to understand resurrection we must undt:cst.and d~ath and when it came into man. Bible says that. when naam anti Eve fell death ca. into man. In Gen. 2 :17 God silici to Mam .~d r.ve, of the tree of knowledge of good and evil you shall not eat, for in the day that. you eat of it you shall die. And they at.e and they t.berefoce aust have died. The aft4Jel and Ada. and ~ve must nAVU died when t.bey conaitted sin. Then what ia deAth? To understand, we auat. know about life. Before de.th they aIolSt. have ~een alive Then f before death what were they like? First of all, they were receiving love froa God. God lUst have qiven love, which 11 life, to Hi~ own son and daught.er. By beU\q ql.ve~ love Ada.'O and Eve became more and mor. bellutiful. They gav..:. lJaCK. beaut.y to God. This ~s the st.ate of ~ein9 alive. Then !'o be aliv. i!\eans to have the CJ1.ve and t.ake act10n of love and ;~t!auty b~-.t. ....een c.od and man. This is life. To be alive means to be ,~i\'<en love by God. To show beaut.y )Mans to recei!e mor~ love t~J~ ~~d. This relationship mu~t be the state of bel.n9 al1va.
#

Now in order to understand the siqnificancG or re8urrection,

-,.,-,._----------

~./;.",

... , ...' ,".....

~

-.;:

218

~ceauty aft)'lftO e.

~en

impure and there vas no give and take aetion between God an4 ...1\ .s broken. This is deAth. Death means t.he dest.ruction of theiive Aftd take action of love and beauty between God and -.an, a"d tM tabli . . . .nt of 9iYe And action bettfill!e'ft sataft .ftd Mn. I we haw no relationalp wi til God and we are under ~t&n aftd a aanlpul~ted b7 . . tat and are dr1wn by satAn to cOlllftit sin, this d t.~. To be Alive 18 to be ~~r t~ d~iftto..-"a
they
~i.

CO~itted sin. they bec~ Love wa. broken and

of~.

1s

11~e.

1'bro" dHth 1I\.1Ul e . . tm4er SAtAnic ~lnioft.~ath i~ ~~ 9 f t tho f til 11 1ro diG R!!~". to fall. t.o t'!OII!fti t e in I:7'~ can clarify this point, ~ e~ft understand th4t re.~~rcctio~ ~a05 to cut the re lation.hip vith satan l\nd COIle bact; w ~. ~tJ~~ reetion _An8 .. ly~t1on. It "'" caft separate Gatan ft'QfIi t1itnin ourt:elvee end feel God'n low and haw ~Jtln-toueh \11th God, thAn is resurrection. If you feel Gods 1de , words, and love an4 everything b:eause you are one with God, this i . re.urr~cti~. It is very clear we can experience re3urrection iteelf. Do you
feel resurrected? lIov rauch?

.~

In the begin...f\i;19 of the Unification Church, I could not ~ derstend resurrection at all. I vas givift9 the lectu~Q and I could un~rstaftd the lQc~Ke, but I had no f.-l1n9 beco~e I ~ Belf was nolt rasurreetAtd. ikat. MQ dar, I uaat to prAette. vitnesiing in .. sulYJarb of 'ntltyo. Attd when vltr..esaift9 VllQ fllJlftl.~ we ea. back and I saw CAe enn sUlooin" by a tabla ~N ~ ~re ,layin9 a 9A- ,d,aitar: to chesa. BO!!.!l OtM~ ro\fll. IDa ware Cjathered around tWI and thttlr faces ~ftd eoe~... \\MR gey. ,., life. !'hair eye. . . . . . reel. Aft. without haria, any pu~ ift I1f., with It.ol1ow neJd..... .,.s, be vas ,ust loold.." I fel t that be deIwI. ... 1. elMd. HOW I could . . . .1".tanc2. In a couple of .blates enother . . 0M28 with a fOt&Ilf ...... I ha. . _ft~ ..... .tlCh aft -.1), 11111 In 1ft WI'J llfe. ..c cotUtt.e.ac. . . also dark. pele, and tray vitia no life. I felt tile' _11 ~f death and I co\l14ntt eat. at all. They hAvca no pupoM 1ft 11f.t M reIationsJ\lp wlth GH at. all." ftia 1. c1eatll. I couW . . .~.taIMl. I w.tt back to UIIllfleatloa Cbarch and .eon I lMIW brother. , . . aistere I eoulc1 f_l lif. and I could . . . that tJaey wan all. . . Ita. . you aaytll.ift9 bentife1 tIlM 1ife7 , . . t 4DOal. understand ~.... _anin9 of 1i fe ",ad dcMUl . . sod on t:.h!ll 8ftdftr.teadi.,... I eM epcsak ooeatlWa, .-0-. 1&1tarMl lifa. .,.ou .-pha.lzeel otemal l1ftt. ODd atde _ ~f_1" H18 own and . . . wen to INa _l~d In_ 0 . . . . . . vitJt GMJ . . . _1'8 .uppoMCI to ~ _nied sittleGalf .... ...... .aleDo cbl1~r_-a .tn1.ao faa11y, tl'iM, aM Mti_, .11 ceft~er1n9 eft God. ~ aho.ld haft ben alive. ftis fJhoG14 INa. . beDA OI'14 o~ ll~ h t beco_ .aft ~lt.ted s1n, . .taft, MK ~, .... **"nktm OYlt2r Ada. and E'N and &11 aank1D4. '!Ilis 18 a WRy of 4eatll, a _r1e1 of s.ttanic dOIaI.al... Enft th.ow,b uay people . . 41'191,.. cars and walkin9 on, the ount, tMy are "lAY uaitd aro llba Mltr to carry t.M deed 1!1041"8, bDu.ftA to 1ts11. TMY aro A11~

'S

,an.

_n. _n

aD"

!at,.

_ad.

but they are dea4. The reason uby they ~ie4 va'-1 first of all beCaUM of dlubc11.f in. and disobedience ..to God' s tfOr4.. ~r.fol"e, in onbr to resurrect ..... God words 1N.t. be 9iven anew. An4 tb!e time, 1nstead,of eli. . .11.f, daere auet be belief in the UDr4. of QOdp

t.

,.. ....-

219

and. obedience to the ~rd. of God. Thtm dcd people Clift be r.surrected. The .i..sion of the Mes!liah is to brinCJ these words of God. Only when the Messiah co.es vill ~~ tr"t~ be given to dead people. Then they will be able to coam back to life and to God. This is resurrection. When the MeGsi~h co~., the 8yil do~inion ~ill be destroyed, and this will be the end of the world, and ~nhind C3n come back to Gou. If men can restore thoir relation.hip with God then when thc~{ get into the spiritYal world, the same God \'Iill be waitinq for t.heA with both arms outstretcb.-!d. Even thouqh the physical body dies. IM.n i~. one with God and in thin meaning men are alivC!. The spiritual world is ~tern4l and ,.,e can a100 say that the words of life arc et~rRal. To be alive eternally .eans to be one ith God eternally. When we ar.3 0I'le with God, we can .... fMl, we c.:an have akin-touch with God eternally in both worlds. Man died because of faithlessnesD, so in order to be ali.e he must believe 4U\d obey the fIa.siah.. Then be 1. qualified to have c~ornAl life, In Miltt.. 11 :2S-2~ it MY. that even thoU91l the Messiah COJ':!eS, if people do not hear hia words and do not believe his words and do not obey his words, they have r.othin9 to do with ctern~l life. Uhen these people die,tbe Nile Satan 10 wlliting for ~~e. in the spirit world. If . .n are alive phy sic.:111y, they are still dead spiritually. Atter physical death, we have a spirit body and w~ clln live in spirit world as spirit ~n, but ev~n in the spirit world if we cannot have a give and t~~e relationship with God we arc still dead. It doesnt matter at all where we are. 'nle most important. point is if we are one with God or not. If we can understand this point, VII can understand tilat spiritual life aust be more important than physical life. If someone sacrifices physical life for eternal life, theft he must be great. It is the criteria for faith. Can you ~bink 30re of eternal life than of phyaical life? If you can .ay yes, then this ia 9reat. Section II: Resuzrectioft
provi.d~e

As previously mefttiOfted. resurrection i alvation. Resurrectio:l is re-creation. Re"creation vil1 take place in accordance with ~he Principle of Creation. In order for Ada. to be able to reach perfection, first of all he had to be qiven God's words. This is a life clement. In order for dead people to be resurrected, they must be give~ God's words or the life element. Reaurrection takes p13ce by believing in the truth and practicinq the truth. or God's words. secondly, the spirit body can qrow by bein9 qiven vitality elements fron the physic~l body. Without the physical body there is no &piritu~l growt~.. Th~rcfore, rosurrection takes place based on the found.7ltion of the ?hysic.sl body. When spiritual growth as w~ll .l.S phrsic31 growth tak~a plaOl! throu9h tbe three stages of for,-.io1tion, growth and perfection th~re is al~ .piri~~l .,rovth t :lrough the three staqes of forr.t# 11fc and dl.Yl.ne Spl.r1t. ~.ur r . :ct..lon t.akes place throQgh tnree .ta~es. And al.o. ~ specl-al Case: .\)t:cause, for instance, if ~.(.. h~vc qood ~ncestors, you wlll b." ~hosen to be .. central fi9ure, l(esurrection tai;es place on the

-/

f'

':oJ ,..

-'t:.. /..,.,,,

220

,'--...--.r:ect.icn ,,111 ~GJ Jl)lacc.

mrit. of the~.

'1'1l~refom, baed Oft tlleM ..,..~j.p1e.,

reau-

'--...--

1'80. c . . . and tbft ~n. COZ'Df'..ndantB aM Hosai.e Law were given. Dy bGin9 9ivCDIA Mosaic Law, tMphyaical bocly end opiritual el_nt beftefi.ted . The spnriu\':ll elUlent. cogl" ot'-alat.e b:Id)' of a _ . Iein9 atinulat:$d by t.his .pic'itual el.IDt .... Dan wouW do ve.ry veall Md hl.& pby.1cal body oou.14 Jive vitality elCCDftta, am.:! ba would be re8t!r .. l'ectCQ totJU.& _t.M~. 'lhJ.B$elhll'rc::t1on i . ca~ ~~~. suc;. r~e\trsmctioft. FA11. . :rt\i."l could ~ CCIIIB back to ~.,Q ~~ of the babyhood of aiAlen AdMt. ~hey have ~lcdp ~nd Qq>Ori .. enos but tbeir iDtemal lewl 10 not SlO bigh. This spirit body i . callAMl tNt fona fJpizit. aM b.Yed a'\ thica re..lrrec~1cll the _x~ chime. of reourract.1oo vee 91yon ~o Bftkint4. Ttli. wee t.ha tirl!e of the _uiilh IS COIIinfJ. People recei",Qd a nev meaoage froD 3Gsu.. TIlis weD Jeeue'worc!e. It atiaulated the physical bodr of Chriatiua And if he recei.ved and obeyed Jesus I vordo be could 9ive wonderful vitality .le~ta and now his spirit body could grow to thia extent.. This resurrection itl called growth staC)e reeurrection. But still thia spirit ia called the life s?irit.. A",d the ftoxt. ebAnce . . . t. be CJiven aBIIL t.h is the MIIsaiah., second COIling. When Kesuiah C0IIM!8, baaed on tM f~tion of Christianity. the Jllessiah will COM And he can (jive ~ now . . . . .98 to all of Mftki.nd. If _..oM worko very hard for t.he Me Lah. then he can give vl~lity to bie ownapirit body and C~ ~ to this .x~ent. _ call tJaia the cliYine spirit. And finally be can reach ~rtectiO!l. ""S n.uJ:rec:tion 1. call_ perfection 1It~." relurrection and at ~. 1.".1 _n i . . . . lified to 90~ into the Kingdom of God. Yeft the lead.!'s of the Old ,...taM"t Age vere not qualified to get. iDto th,2 ltingdODl of God, becaus. their de9ree or level of vndersta.ndin9 .... below thi.s. Therefore they were able ~o qct into Par.di ... but not the Kin9doa of God. Paradise i . not the Kift9dCml of God; it ia just the porch or entrance gate to the .KinqdoQl of God. Therefore Jesus declared the !<inqdoin of God but be COUldn't r li,e the Kingdom of God on earth or in heaven either. Just Paradise. Luke 21:43--Jesus said, "Truly, ! say un~ you, today you vill be with me in par~dise." Jesus declared the Kin9do1a of God but could not re.lizc the I<ioc.;J(lom of God. Even J \&1I could not. CJeti. il\t;o the Kinq<1011t of God. ~io 0ftt3 could exceed Jesus so there hAa been no one at all who has <}Otten into the Ki.ngdoa of God .xeept. ft.r the Lord of the Second Advent. He will open thll 4JAtes to the Kinqdoa of God. He cust be the first one to enter the ltingclaa of God and aftenr&rGs his follO\~~r5 wil.l follOW. Heavenly Father has been lookin9 ~ith bot.h ~rrMI o\,\tdati.-M of tho victory Qf JIM:Db.

How ttv:m MtI ,.1\ ~en remarecm~ ~ut 'the b1et.o~ of resorAtion. thg rQaurrcc~i'On of m!l-ft on 13t!I't.h? ~ t1mt'J ~u:;J poaod to r~ACh PM'f""\1~ by beift9 91wn God'. ~N~, ~.nd by being qi\"C:\ a t!pirittM.l ctle21!!le:ftt and ~J recaiovLnc;; vi~lity ol~ J!!en ts. This i8 the spir itl.l!!l CJft')V'th of Mus. Acs you know, on ~~~ way of ~rfecti~ Ma!I ~ i!Va ~ll into Ball. 'l!\a:\ Jot bQ NVod. ~cau... of tn. fall, they did, I/O t:.hey re".t be r8nurrected froa death. Resurrection in t.b.t.t Old ,...taJlftftt Age v boHCI on the toun-

'*"

':-

221

stretched u':!t ~o far n? one h.ls been able to qct into the Kingdom Thl.S.1S the t.1ftlC oC the cnd of Christi.lnity and the beqi.nninq ,"It the new aye. ;':.. ..'rcforc, this is the same periou .15 whora I'JCl~ and Eve fell bcc.luse of an illlcit sc.xuoll relationship. The pattern will 1>e rCi->Catt."'u. This is the tlmc of scxu.ll corruption. There is so mu~h Sl.!xuill corruption bec.luse this is tl.c e(jui valent to the ocric..d of r\darn.!:lu l,;ve. Expcci.)11~ t.he youn9 generation is sufferinq from juv... nilc :..!clinqucnc}". Jl.U.l:tl .lnd !':vc wh~n whoJY f\!ll were in the juv('nj lc period. Sexual corruptl.cn is prcv.liling allover tho world cxpecially among young people. Eve I~d a sexual relationship with both the angel and Adam, even women in this age have many, many illicit sexual affairs. Usually WO~lnS nature is not so tl9gressivc, and Joesntt like promiscuity. This is woman. nature, but nowbcc.1usc of t!\is 41qe, even woman is promiscuous. Man and woman became closer 41nd closer here so thAt in this aqe ~n and women resemble each other. Strange phenomena are happenint). "tun with lon9 hair. etc. In Japan the Eve country, many men w.:a lking on the streets look lik~ women vi th their long h.1.ir. J\t this ti~ ,\t.!arn and Eve rebelled against God and st~rtcJ Ikll. and this Wo.iS the b<.:~inn!:19 of the primi tive communisti.: soc ~ .11 systcn. Thcrcfor~, now if we reCel against God and if we f~ll .~hJ ..lln, ..all i-.lnk.ind will 00 involved in Communism. Th" s.a~ :').lttccn w.\11 be t~F~_ltcd. ;,d,:un clnd Eve denied God sotltcrc ar~ IlUny .lthcl.st.s 3<):li'1st ~~J. At. the S..,l!':IQ time, ;\dam and Eve were able to h.:lv~ cor:>.":lUniC3ti '::'.1 with (;"'">..1 to this extent, likewise, now th~re arc %'!\any people wh&:.: eel:) ha . . . '<! c';)JM'1Unicoltion with God and the spiritual world. lIow many have ever experienced communication with God? Close t ..') h41lf. This is a phenomenon of the end of the world. Therefore when the L~st D~ys cornu so S3ny people will be given revelations from ~bove and ~mon9 thoso who are given revelationas ro::a t1.bovo some afe given revellations that tell them that they arc the lord. This doesn't mean they are the Mes.iah, but docs mean Rtan is qualified to h3VC dominion over things. This is tho blessing of dominion. Next_ mn is supposed to be a representative of the Lord of the S.;.;ond :,.Jvcnt. in s:ullterritory or area. lie is a John the Baptist figure. Even within Christianity there are many new denolftin tions fill! with spirit who are waiting f6r the Messiah's coming. These ntW J~nomination. are like John the Baptist figures. Not just one parso;), but one religion is likeJ'ohn the Baptist. For instance, in Chcisti~nitYf in Korea 3r.d in Japan or in ADerica. 3ehovah's Witne$s~s or Seventh Day Adventists or even ~Sormons must be the foundati~~ for the Lord of the Second Advent within Christianity. 1 kr.cw L~ Japan several sp~cial churches that receive so many revelations. In one church, the founder was able to cure many people, he was even able to raise a dead man. Many people said this is just like Jesus and SOlie people may have gathered around him. Buddhists and Shintoists are waiting for The Lord of the Second Advent. These reli9ions are just like John the Baptist figures. As you know Hinduism JIlust also be like a John the Baptist fi'.lure. God prepared them and chose thea to be r.spons~ble ~or the ~~ssiahts coming. They are to come from the f~ur dlreetlon~. ScmetilDP-s people think a Job."'l the Baptist person is the Me;;siah himself, like the followers of Guru Maharaji. But they are
of GoU.
I

.. r; .

.,- ...

222

He lab. If they think so.-eone i . the Ka,uJitlh he cured people and c.tn do as Jesus did, .:lnd the people bow beforo hi., ana be i . 9ivon the rovel.ttion t~t he is the lord, he will probably think that be is indeed the ~ i4h. Thil is called the f~l . . _ 14ft. If tl fal" one thinks .tbat he is the true ~I.iah, be will aceu and persecute anet robell .J9i1inst the rQal ~40G.i4h 4nd vill be taken avay by satu. J.sus was worried about that. They were ori,lnally good people and illlpOrtant persons for God, but beC.l ..... of ignorance and acropnce they will bo the anti-Chrl't. Then what. is tM criteria or sUn4ar. for the _ltC.lah? He _st bs iablc to lave unkind. If only he CM MVO aMkind. it doesn' t matter how he comes. It doersn t tatter ","hat color ~e ia or if he is short or tall. In order to 101ve Dln, he fAUst be sinIe... Jesus was sinless 10 he wal qualified to oolv. sin And be the Mesliah. lIov can YO'" check if SOfIIIK)fte i . slnl... or not? If .oeeone 11 siales. he il qualified to solve sin. Only purity can solve iJlpurity. Only sinlesl Man can uve mankind. If 1 aID one with .in, then 1 CAftftOt Me sin. 1 410 not f . .l 81n, aftCS I all vel'Y h.1ppy with 81ft. 1 dOn't focl .inful and i~.. J feel ba?PY: thi. 1. pi, happines.. 'I'Mft 1ft 01'4.1' to .....~....... tU.. , I aust be distant trOll 8in. Then I ~aA cleal'l), .......oland .11 .1n. In order to \I.ftCIersUnd original 11ft, I . I t be aataftt frOll or19inAl sin. Then thO .an who tound the 0l'191ft of eift t be linless. Nbo found this original SiD7 Fatber found the Ori9inal sin, so he aust be sinless. JSe lA also therefore qualiflocl ~ ~ cleanse sin, he c~n solve f'!fI .1ft &ftCl he can be my sevior. This method is the beet to explaia to paopla that Pather 1s the Messiah. If only they can understand tho fall of IIAft i:bctr C4n under.tiand that ..ather 10 the . . . .1a1l. . This is a digre1Oft btlt an iIIportaftt 41f1'....10": At tbe time ot the last 4ay. ~r. viii be -.ny spiritual disturbances that we . .st to throutb. If ... pa tbroup tM" difficultl. . , if va can reach perfect.loa, we can take part 1ft the fir.t rectlon. 'fbis 1s tae -1I1Ml 1du of God's 4,.,...tloft. ~rdIn9 to . . . . 14 :1-3, . . .t.~ 11_ et004 tM . . . . . . . vl'" ..l 1Nft4re4 and forty-four tbDu.... ~ bad his .........1. r.~b8r.
':0
~cause

support the

1'.'.1"-

" ... written Oft t.IIeit fonhe.... 111. . . . . _ . t.be . . .lOftl of the Lord of the "CO" u.eat. ,.t.b.~ GoO. !'bey DUOt M approved by tbI Lor4 of tr. Ceoond A.dYeat and a"tbo!rltod by GOd. If t.he Lord of the . .e .... Wftnt ~... , 0D4I appro.... 11t.e Mes.iah vill 91ve 41~t ..l.cti. . . . . ~111 84y you or yO" are ok~y, come on. 'l"-' "ather will approvo it. !fbi8 1, .. ble ing. Tt. firat refUrrectlOft _nil. bl in,_ It l\fte been a deep deatz- of CM lat""s to be a part of this h1e.aln,. '!'hay

.....

"wnl,

persevere, and .,.... . . ..:.. w1 thO\l~ bel... bl..... , u.d blood vi thout being bl.,M4. '!be ble int i . not just Mrr age. !be bleaain9 _ani the t.rue solution of or191Ml 11ft. 1'b1a ia the true M&nag of the -.10.sl.n9. Thie i . vby it beea the dealre

of Chrlatia. s. ...

.a

tMl

',,-----

12 . .ltiplied by 12 1. 1... The pattern of 144 ~ laY _ s.tabli . . .d. At t.be t . - of J.a1l0 a pat.ter:1l of 12 . . . MUb1l.....

Than Why 1 ,000? Firat of all, Jacob bad twelve chlldr8ft and each of t.be -tva 1ft .lao heel twelve ..1_, at tJte tiM of . , . . .

223

At til(' til.>;' of the Lord of the Second Advent, a pattern of 12 must (. ~S: '.i~:.ed. 144,000 is the foundation for the Kingdom of God .J.nc.i " so these are people to whom the Mesaiah can give the blessing d~rectly. The Messiah cannot give a direct blessing to all mank~nd. These people will be given a blessing from the Messiah direct.ly. '1'hen the number of 14",000 IIf.ght be changed, this is gymbolL:~ . '.. ~t! n\lllll::)P.r of the blessing has been changed every year. Christians thought that these people would be glorified so much. But they must suffer and sacrifice so much to save mankind. Is there anyone who doesn't want to to to the Kingdorn of Hf;!AVen? Would you like to buy a ticket for the Kingdom of God? If you bOl!,=,i~t a tick~t fer the Jtingdom of God, I hope you can sell it, and buy a ticket for rock-bottom Hell. And yeu must go to rock-bottom Hell where it smells strange and is dir~y and you almost c.;t~' to, breathe at all. You can ask SOJlleOn~ what he is doing und brLng him out of Hell, kick out from rock-bottom He11 t'J the Ki:':.gdom of God. One by one, try to find there in the muddy place and when there is no one in Hell, finally you start for the Kingdom of God. .ihen you came ba~~ to the ~1ngdom of God how do yo'u think Heavenly Father feels, good or not? If you ~ to Father and say, Heavenly Father I cleaned out Hell and I ~ame back now. lie will say, -Who are yoU? Where from? I c_ from rock-bottom hell. -Thats very .trange, I don't. like you, get away, tJO back. Then how 40 you do? Go back to Hell. ~h~n you arr~ve at rock-bottom Hell, Heavenly Pa~r is waitinq tl"~.. ;-~: for you. This is the Kingdom of God.. Can you under$,~.~!~1 wl-.at 1: mean? If tnp.ce is soaIeOne who wants to be glorified, this is the cne who bought a ticket to rock-bottom Hell by himself. flow can he h': :.dP?Y in tho Kingdos of God to see the miserable brothers :::.:-, ~ sisters? Can you look. at the misery of the world from the Kihqdom of God? By sa"rificing his own happinE:S8* 90in9 into roci<-oottt'll'l Hell and serving and saving brothers and sisters with s~~a~ r t~ars, an~ blood, ~ll the men will be happy. But even after ~u; inq otht:- rs happy God may forsake you. No one _y respect you, yc. ... !"!=t!ht bt: foroken by all, like JeSU8. Even if you are fors~1.;.;,3n tit God, to see the bappiness of other. and happiness of Heavenly F~"ther, and feeling happy yourself, then this i . the !{inqdom of God. 00 you want to go to the roc::k-botOlll of hell? I'r<."!tn now on \0\\3 can to to the rock-bottom of Hell. This is the oioneer witne,saing spirit. Let'. go to the rock-bottca of Hell. Bles~~d m~rs must go to the rOCK-bottom of Bell first I this i . why Father dec :"dod to send the blessed _Jllbers as overseas miaaion-

arico::
SE!ct:ior. TIl:
Thr r
.!:,:,.

Resurrection providence for spirit man in the spirit worl:!

this undf:rstandinq we can understand that when the again, t-"lo~e 0:\ earth can join the first resurrect .,on L~n(! L,e given a bleSSing by the Messiah.. They will be havvtz>.sted tc tlH.! heavenly barn. gut there must have been so man}' fa i. t.hfulChristians who love God and beoause of persecution were
1':.'~ss1.3h ~,~mes

S!R/I-'i$

kil1rd by Satanic fore... I!bw can tMy be 5'.ave4 Ntd reaurrectfld? Fir8t of all, th.rou~ ~ ntt~~ r~~rt!Ctioa ofl r:&irit ~ .' ''If()De ~ ~ Us A t:tn'ted ~ b.nrd fer God. At ia t:hIl npir.i.t ~ of Mr. 11.. He. re-.c$.l.ve.4 ODd' II t)xds t.Iley gave PJt.i_latioa to hi" physical body aDd he worked hard and qQt IMllY vitlllity 01ements. Therefore, b..is spiritual grcmth reached thin level, aM because of ri9hteoumeas and b!lcause he 1~ JOWll JIOre than hi. own life, he was r..i11cc!. Than ha Call have r.o vit4l.!ty ele1lW1t anymore.. Theft there im no grovth. payuorc. ~ ~ Ctl.~t ~ into tbe ~OII of C204. Bcw eM. be h8 fJ!l~? C..f.ti ~mm a ~

fL.,,"

Jmt.hcd:

. tJaroup another JImll,

A, Mlwly a ~t 1. best-a ph~iMl QC ~1r.i~3l M~~ daAt. A epirit.ul dlftac."""'t ....,... tr~t 1.f A is CbriaCi~?\_ NOt:!mr Chrutian ~d be a spiri.tual ~~Me. ~ He arc o.livo vJ.~ {\ physical bodr. va IMlSt. tp:Q!f . . ~ 9U~. fOB in t:lI$ spir;t t tiQ:ld it 18 ve&y ~c1 m~. ~~ t.13 2.0-. ~ pb;'oieal body, ~ IPJUt _it. foe o~ t Ml.til ~ lik.o thU m.)lll S .. A vill C~ to 2 and Mlp him. Ifbia ~lp vill he ~i\ttm t? ~ phyoie41 bOOy of B and tb::o. tbe f1llysic4l body the vit&liq 01-: ement 11il1 be giw.n to t:l1'!) ~~1t IlNl n. 'rMOI!gh tM vieslley element 8' can grow. At the s . . tiie t:A.1.e "italLty .l~t ~ much to A'. 'l'haJ:efore thia vi.t&1i.t:r o1~ 1dll also bG 9iYeft to A t and by being g1VeR Yitality A r Cal UtJO grcn to tM ~ extoa~ as B'. T!'Mn through this cooperation no" A' Cl:m. be Mved and maurrected. 'l'hi.a ill ca1leC r~in9 roaurroction. Nov W;.'l OM v.nderstaru1 the aatbGd of tbe. 1XJ1utioD of tba epkitual vorld. S:;>iritul world kDcIlfc . .1 * t.baA t'b-yo10l1l uorlc1. Chm'AIl )ple in the epiritual vor14 aust baftl ~ vaiUDg fCC' J3II\lJI t '(:oaing . . . . . . .,.. . . . QQ . .th. DOer A' ORa dam to t.I!aa euth and coopwatad with t.a.-o ...... ~. Uvi..D9 CD t.ba eut.Ja iA ~ days ea4 9-. d8ep ~aUoe to tIwJs\ . . . . . . paS4ell ~ .:oa"" throU9h epirLtta1\TQi4e,.".. . . . yea _ _t baft bad 8ICI.SIrI .~ i8llCe that asually yoe cU.dft1~ . , to certaia plee, RMat ~r resSOft you . . .t then . . . yOD _t ....... wbo va witm..su.,. Thill ~ tilat .i.t . . . a.ot ywr "ill that. taoJt IOU tMre gSaance ffta aplzLtual .....ld. You&' anoeat:ora .... bow ttua -..iab ia alreedy hre _ t ba,. _tiled ~ ...... ~!OU 4!da't; kDl'JW at all. X~ . u.oder t.ba pWaDCe of the ep1ritr.a1 world, D OOIPJM tD Jasua and hear. hia worcSa ana 10".. aDd obeys ..lea. ADd cJcMJ his own beat then thrOlagh Jesus words and hi.G vitality el~~ ba can reach raaurrection to thia ~t. the tcp of the gr~ h Th.lJs vitality el-.-t "Ul Aleo be given to At and A2 ~lm U.1M reach. to t.hb extent. Iaraelitaa ill t.be spirit vo=ld mu:;t hv.~ been ~ to tile __ Nt.eDt ac CbrutiaDs. But new both 11 t and DI -.uBt 1M!t for another cb.!!A':Ie to: re81.UTsctioll, in the spiritual world. ft.1a CbftDC8 U tha cbuoe at: tIIft. ~ CO!'ld.Ag of the __ .tab. Now tho CHaco batl. o:.a:a. !'iIa ~ COlD of the coed.~ of. t:ba Lord of tba 8ecoDd M .....t. 'ftI.U is M.r'O C.. !'bIaD both A' ruXl 8' will COM t;c Ida at! CQ!OpUete and g1lf13 npkLt.ul ~ &t&!d infl\I8ftCa to Hi:. C vbo u alive when the ~ of tbo ~ .Yvent OOp18. Coa.t8rJp)rary of ~ Lcr~ of t.ba SeoeM ~t.o 'srefore bab.ind you thera DUlt. hA~ bmen ~.l\y 9004 qtir!~ ~ ~ided you .. to tbe 0nUi.c&t1oa Ch\r.'t"ca. 1'.;u.r ~tor. Q.1' ~- .. ehris~1ans~ .. If you . . . the Ne611iah ~ 5e(f, tb11t he u, the M&eaiah

a,

who IMls

IlL ~ r01a~oo.l[>

m..tJ'\

C_

"t.

-=- .

*.

.tIl.,..

tal
.m& 1IleF, X ;;an Ja, I c;an do, and you do you beat.. ~ ..'111 . . .inn to yO\1%' spirit body. You Caft be re-.n. . . . . . t.ba aateat. 01 pertection s+:a.te at last. Thi. vit&lltr elllf1l*_ -"1 be 9i--- also to A' and B' and all three of JO'l .... _ - . .... ..~ of God ...... tor., eventually we can say tbat _ _ . . . n U\$ . . . C who va .. with him and understood J.d. . . . . . . . ., . . . . . . .' . . . . ,.Il. and obeyed.and loved the Messiah eM . . . . ., . , . . . . . . . . iatf . . be born agAl.n, can be ...rried siDl. .aly......_~~.~: - - .uuly, His ancestors will be libeJ.'.~. ~~. , .....11' if only I myself can solve JIJlY au... . . . . : " . . . , Ou-i.stians will be saved. In ~ -.p, -And all these. though well attested Of 'lie. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . what was promised, since God had fOreMIM . . . . . . . . . . . . . fN' that apart from us they should not be . . . ~.. .'.

--au...,

Hak.".

"m.. '.... :.. . . 11:"..,'"

8J4c. '.,' '.,:' ._I!-t.
..,t.... ."it.-

I'." _. "

Section IV:

Uniticatio~.

of religions

',---.

~here ~re many faiLhful Christians on the earth and . . . . ~ g.at. iAto the spiritual world they have the SAlle faith.a.....,. . . . aa tJwa earth. Therefore, in the spirit worlc1they are alao . . . . . Christ.ians. -rhey ~lieve in Jesus AS the Messiah and louw ~ .' the Messiah. Buddhists are living as Buddhists ift the ~MU.t. Drl" , and they don't like Christ.ians .tall. Tbey ..... 1a .. . '. . ." theruelves. Hindus are also Hindus when th y ruch U. . . " ..:.. . world. COnsci,~ntious people are also conscientious iA eM "'~ , world. This means that they don't have faith in tba 'fbey don It do a.nythi.."l~ *:specially evil and don 't ~ - , qoodneas: midwaj" posl.tl.on. Finally there are eV11 peop18, .. .,iritual world. They are doin'] everything evil in the 1Ipi&'i-a _cU. Fightin f !, ste:lll.ng, everytt4ing--even in the.p1rltMl
~14.

Also, if they rebel they will also do tbie in the Those \Tho crucified Jesus are still stubboZ'ft ia tile u&l world and cannot understand what they have done . . . . ta8 ... . toM}' ue in rock-.botlom hell. And still you can 90 tbeEe . . . . . . , cq't understand. Even children who died vbeD they wr. MItl. . . . fOiAt to aleman tary school or to )( indergarten are ia t.ba ........1 ...u. This means that they are educated in the spil'itMl _rW .. . . . , 80IDetimes return t.o their own JDOther frOID tha spirit tIIICW . . ~ returning resurrection they can grow in the . .1r'~ ~~ ..... after seven years if the mothe%: qets into spiritual WllrM. a and beautiful girl comes to greet her with. bit ....J..-. __ tI!It . .ther Caru'lo~t '.Inderstand who it is, the next ____ . . . ....tl cr.- cINm~ into a little baby and nov the mother CAll be e111Id . . idantify who she is. They can then start. to 10".. . . . . . . . . . . a... Vbo have ever lived on earth are alllivift9 in ~ ....... . . . 1fiIIn'W with the SaJ"!e persuasion with little ilaprov_nt. tMft ...... t.t.y lived by on earth. .. . Spirit world is now very much confused, because tbe 1*1&1... W"jc14 ia confused. l"irst of all we must solve the probl. . . _ .-.r:tIl. 1. "..-, is wh~'_ .t!lC! - Mess':ah must caine on earth. ~,~. ~~ ~!.".!:~ this '1"he . _ t ,.~ 'a.," . ~.~ ~'. ~o ~ ~~, ~-,.....:-:

. .141.

)1.,

.(!', ""

r"'

-<"-

!<..

<."'-

,,"':!!,..,

t..

.. .... ,.

.,

"-iaIl
__

",c14~

When the

he~s:a.c&h:c;;~mes,

'-i':C.A.~t.J..W ...... ',"~~ ..........,; .u;li.~

sel. . . most for GoQ anq mankind are qUdlified to ooae

to

earth throu9h ~.tUrDi.nCJ resurrect1o:l fir~t of all, and give cooper. - ~on to Chrifttians Oft earth. Inspired by returning ranurr~tiOft, L4'istiAnD vill be quic!ed to the Lord of the Second Mftnt, rind CAn understand he i. ths Mes.iah. Then Chriatians vill ~~ to hin and say my Lord ~fl COIM again and they vill ~rk desperately. Then ChriGtian. in the spirit world vill be saved at the same tt.e. r.ven ~illt spirit. . .y be ~rkift9 in the "Pui.t. '-'01"14 to 9\l1do a por..o:l t~ the Lord of the ~ Ad'Wllt.. Theft . . . seilBt! en 4!artn ~111 fetal it. 1. r:md4hJaIc CKor:4 Cce1nCJ. TM.ft is baeCUlJQ evf)ft in ~_, tban 1s l'topa ~n1:' DudcI1t'll ~ back again. AM allfO Kin4~, end Xl)olOia. 'nle~ all M~ tJrtJ.r 41f~!Snnt latt but the Lord -of t.bc ~Gc:oM ~nt 1a G'O<3!. t40V ~ ~n ttnden~1! th-at t.hi.n is t.h1J an for whDID ~eh cn~ of ~ M," b-.m ttaitlng. rtrom their own po1J'\to or view, their conclusion traa ri~t. C:entering on the Lord of the ~rul l..dft'nt, Christiaftc, hId<L,\ists, tIindus And avon ~sleos can be mitod into onene~t!. His truth is tM finAl truth to save JM.nkind aN! throuClb hirl too final purpose of religion will be fulfilled. Thin i3 the unification of Nligions. Abel's camp will be united iftto onsncaes. ~n COftocientious pc~ple will also cone and will say a great saint baD coca.

Abel's caap or the camp ot godne .oat be

WAS

uDi~

bi9 celeb~.t1on c:eateri.nq on 4f'rue Pa~t;.. Je.u. c _ , g....a~ C _ , Coftfuclutt Calla, end everyo.. CII8. lei nov it vl1.1 bo poaible af~.r tba fcn'c:e. of ~n UDl-.l foI'.4pOI to ~llov enl up. riaal1y .,1rla.l 1IIIOI"1d and pbfaf.eel .,,14 will ~J un! ted iato IIft4 the of GoI ia ... Oft

first. Then .l~ the cpirltWll world vill bo UftitecS into onenes Therefore, aftar the clay of victory Oftr IMNaYeftly r antlnnt, t.heN

into onenose

fOOdne

earth Will be oatab11tJbed. Bfttl"yone will lOR . . . eta. brothers and slatera. ....ry Gfte .,111 bll.,. la .....nly "'t"'~

GIM.....

ft1.mJCloG

1OD ....

'

S/P/4-75

227

PREDESTINATION Everyone is reaching for fortune or happiness from the individual level to family level, and tribal, national and wcrldwide levels. Everyone of us is lookinq for fortune and happiness but some can obtain it and same cannot. Why? Who can dec~de our fortune or misfortune in our destiny? God? Man? Or something elae? In order to understand this, theologians established the theology of p~edestination, but it's strange. Then let's investigate. First of all, a general view of Bible verses concerning predesLination. If we read the Bible, we can find some verses which imply that destiny will be decided only by God, that man cannot p~rticipate in the decision of his destiny. For instance, Romans 8:30 M~nd those whom He predestined He also called, and those whom He called He also justified, and those whom He justified He also glorified."

Everyone of us is looking for qlorification by God but according to this understanding only those whom He pred~stined are qualified to be qlorified. Thia means those who weren't predestined cannot be glorified, and will be forsaken by God and must be Ddserable. Then it is only God who can predestine, can decide the fortune or misfortune of man's destiny.
In Romans 9:11-13 it is more clear. ~oU9h they were not yet born aDd had done nothing either good or bad, in order that God's purpose of election aiqht continue, not beca~se of works but because of his call, she was told, 'The elder will serve tt~ younger.' As it is written, 'Jacob I loved, but Esau
I hated.'" .

Though they were not yet born, and had done nothing, what is to be loved and what 1s to be hated will be decided by God before birth and already God had decided that God loved Jacob but hated Eaau. God must be so partial to Jacob. Therefore, e~en St. Paul couldn't understand the reason and said Don't complain. Because of this misunderstandinq we don't feel good, but if we inve.ti9ate more we can find Biblical verses which are contrary to the above. First one is Gen. 2:17. God sAid to Adam and Eve -Don't eat of the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil, for in the day you eat of i t you shall die." Is ther.e anyone who likes to die? Then this means that if you don't eat of it then you shall live. Then life anddeatb doesn't depend on God but dcpend~on wheth~r man eats or not. It isn't God who can decide . . he destiny of man, but aan himself.
1.'hu .psJn ie OM of a zti of' ~ptant ucttau daUverfld by RIPJ. ~ Su.:to~ CIa'NPItZlt Di."(letcp of :&Gining at ~totm IntBJ"lationat 7'ztaining C.ntn in Ba!7v~.1 and farwttn.t1.fl Di.lWto'Jt of I'Nirrtng 101' the Unificaticn C1-.woch ol.Tapan. In 0J"dn tD g_-e thi. i1IfOJflrrtiorJ to tM f01!Wi,p JIfiumari befo~ tMi.zt dqaz-tvN fMte tM U.S ont, pNU.lffiftal'Jl .di:Kng hu kim oompZ"tctd.

'.1.

S/P/4-7S

228

~ ,app':( or unhappy. EveJi 1f be CNl e~?endfl Oft h.ia, ~ n 004. Aloo

OD. Mn h1aaelf, if M vill be be fJlcr1fi04 or DOt, aisfOJrtun.e iB ~tt;hw 717, "Ask and it mll be C;ivCft)'CU.. IoU ADd JOIl f!Jal', Mock aa4 it riU be ~." '!'ll1& ftCD&J'UJ if ~ h 1~ rill be 91v_ yea. This tw.anIJ if !fOU dOG'll t auk it. will DOt 00 WiYOll you. 'rllozofoZ8, if 1~ i . given you or not rill dop!ad _ 14!ou.~ or ~ you. .sk. Is there anuo~ who ~oe.n't like to N 91wm 1'J' God? Ifbeft wbst al:lo81d . . 40? naat:~..!law ~~ cUeS we ask God? t!ov "apu;ately? ~ aCZ'!ov.aly. ~ ~.tly I botf INmy t.ieea did we uk Cod?

AcCor4ift9 t.o Je&ma it clepends

One IOIlll eu.y. 1. ~ ~1, 48y. of the church in rtoZM, Fatbar t.old ebout an 014 WOMa who had be_ a p10WJ Ch::1lZtian A long tiMo and lCed J.s". 80 . .ch, but because of spiritual quidAr.ce mile could UD4erataft4 ~t Pather was tba lIe.milAh. Sbli still loWM! J us very Duch aDd Father 8X&la1fted a hi4cJ.n aacrot of tho 8ible. The 1MY ~ to Father an4 Mid "I think Heavonly PathAr 18 partiAl to you. DecauM Beavenly Pathsr <lidn I t give thia !lUCh to Jtt8U1i. 1Ihy 414 _ . .ftly Father giva DO mlch to yOQ anl),?- TheA rat!W4' MI'tlIaI."eI, "-ro tboM t.6o ars cct. iatAaR'eetC'.'ll evea ~7 FatMr O_EK - '__ boa foe tra . . .1ab tho CODtfmta of vbat M .... ~ .,.. hie CMl bter_t e4 effcn to Cftk .t! V:tlt:b. . .

If yeN bIlve p:owWeDt1al . .sue, pa:ay GIla .-th, b"o !!lO!fttlia, one year, three yMrS, teD ~8. JleaYellly rather wl11 lUUnIfOr yoa. This i . veary tlr:1w. 'the OIIlly pzobl_ is that . . cu't ooratill30 and be serioa. ft1a i.a wll)' _veDly rather c.ftDOt 1fOdt. Aak ud it vill _ Jivea. ....04 fO'l w111 fiD4. KDock aD4 it will be opened to fO\l. Ac:ooINUDt ~ thie UDder .,.ed'ag, bappiM ~ unbappi. . . . , fortune 01' a1afOl'ttms doe. not clepea4 GIft God but \q)OIl you. Tbea..an oaa 48014. his own deetiAy. Aceordlaq to this the two laterprat.at1oall are CODtra41ctory. Bow CAD we 001.. this qv.eation?

Firat of all, --to tid Qoc1 pr....u. fa. tile ~? God pnd. .t.iMII to rea),in pII'pO" of fint .fell. AccordiAg to t.be BDl.; tIJDM ..., eftll J~, lINd C , . . al\MJIII 9tlt iato t.ba kiqdc.'a of God. ~ ea1y t2IMe WlIo clo ....t eM requUf!Id. ften Wbat t . . . will, iii. palO.' l'alfl1ll1att of tbe purpoM of crMtioD. tilt. 1. ftNlliSfti_ of eM t.hrM ~~ b1 sift98. God peedeetiaed to r.l1.. t:k.. trMt bloeD1119., but becaus. of the fall of MIl. purpoM of creation 1!ft0 \lOt realized aD4 t.be world c _ ~r sataJ1ic dcaini.oa. Tberefore, purpose of creatioD was lOft to lataD 0IICe, aD4 of Go4 BlUst be restored.

-.au.

It""

'~

IAat.ad of purpo. . of creation, Go4' a c1selre _at be to f.lfill the purpose of r toratlon. ~his i . s.ly"tJ.oll' it bee_ the Pw:poM of r torat1on to rea11.. the Jtlagdcn of Go4. God . . .t be Gocl of goof...... , aft4 !Iig P'*ZPON of c~. .tloa _s~ MYe been CJOOd. God DOVOr inteDC1e4 wil, . . . . . .1M2~ to
';;".
\.:

S!PI4-7~

229

realize the evil world. Therefore the evil world cannot be God's plan. F~rst of all, to be evil means to be in defiance of God's will and principle. God's words were to not eat. Was it in line with God's predestination to have eaten the fruits of the Tree of K~o~ledge of Good and evil? No. Fall of man cannot be God's predestination. The fall of man must have ,iven deep wound to God's heart and in Gen. 6:6, the Bible says that the Lord W6. sorry that He had made man on the earth, and He repented in Hia heart. He must have cried, God must have cried to see the ai.erable fall of man. Also He said in I Samuel 15:11. when King Saul rebelled against God, -1 repent that I have made Saul king. Saul haa turned his back from following me and has not followed my commandments.- Cod was qrievous God because evil took place which God never intended. However, God1s predestination of His will must be absolute and His determ~nation must he absolute. According to Isaiah 46:10-11, "I have spoken dnd I will bring it to pass. I have purposed and I will do it." Once decided. He will never fail to fulfill it. God's predestination of His will must be absolute, must be 100\.
What does fulfillment of the three qreat bleSSings mean to each of you? The Kinqdom of Heaven, hiqhest happiness. Therefore God predestined you to be happiest! He ~ade a deep determination: I will never fail to realize to .ake you the happiest. That'. all Heavenly Father desLres. No ~tter how hard you try to be miserable and unhappy it is impossible. We have tried to be miserable for more than 6,000 years and now is the time to qive up being miserable. God sacrificed 6.000 years of Ilis life only for you. to make you happy, happier and happiest. How miserable and impure you ~Ay be whatever decp sin you have committed, God wants to make you the happiest of all. "I-will never fail to realize my will. oh my son and my daugnter.-

This is the true meaning of predestination; it is God'. of love. Far better than the confes.ion of your boyfriend. Can you even continue three4ays sa.etime? Girls cannot trust boys and boys cannot trust qirls. Therefore God' s confession of love must be .are fant.stic than the confe ion of love froa your qirlfr1end or boyfriend. Then bow can HeaAke you happiest? He needs our own cooperation.
conf~ssion

According to the Principle of Creation, other cr tlon~eaft reach perfection only by force of principle, but in.the case of man, .an needs not only the force of principle, but also the fulfillment of manfs portion of responsibility. Throuqhout hUNan history of restoration, we had many difficulties because God aust be almighty and God must be love; then why couldn't almighty Cod save mankind? Big question. If almighty God didn't save mankind, then He mustn't hav~ had love. How can we give answer to this question?

, .,

S/P/4-7{;

230 .

Truth i8 truth: we !i4n't kDOw t.hat God i. alaighty but it - vill be expresMd only "ben aankln4 can fulfill tis portion of ~. reeponsibility_ nan didnt know this point. God created Adam and Adam cculdn' t create biDst91f J Gcd creAted hi. body and ainti. 'rhia is God'. portion of reepcnGibi11ty. Once born, E'l:tm 1. responsible for his ~ perfection. To our regret mmn did not fulfill hie portion of responsibility and com.ittcd sin. In order to iDderanify this failure, God sent the eocone! Mam, Jesu8. Mow this time the Israelites should have restored faith. As you kftow, ~ killed Jesus and aalvatioD was prolonged. If the people of Israel wore successful in their aiasion, mankind would not have to Buffer so auch for close to 2,000 years. Only becau~e man didn't fulfill his portion of re8ponsibility now God'. will and happiness of mankind wasn't realized.
I t walIA' t 110 Jl&ny people who decided the destiny of unkind: Christiano, reli9iona, laraelito. moat decide tbB destiny Qf MnkiD4. It VAS only eral people who Mt with JeRs, "ho lupported, _ wbo .Hrte4 J.a., who c1eci4al 4eatiny of Makia4. 'l'barefore tJai. can' t. .... By 51. BotMYer GoeS . .y haw ~epuecl Sls portion of re.ponaibility, beeau. . I 414Dtt f1l1fill azy portion of rellpOftaibility God aeu1dn'~ reali Bi. w.iU ...a God .,.. J.nvolved in ai.ary, aad all aaak1n4 va iIwolftd ill tragedy . . aiMry. Then eventally it vasn' t God but _ who Md. Gocl DiaeJ:&ble, who aade aankind lIi..rable .
~

1Iben Wea and fell, God was eo sorry to Dee ~t. ~ Nid, to have creAted .an on earth. God VIla aiM~Ule. And. also when King Saul rebelled agaiaat God, God waa abDcked and said
III repent

Be repents, repented to bay. ..se Saul king. 'l'hrOU:gbout the history of restoration baa there been even one IIOIftent in wbich God's viII, God's 4e.ir. va. fulfilled? Mot at all. .

i.,

As you bow at. the . . .

lUIly .Jewish ....1e . . . anena" .... lkl.. to tbe ghetto where tber. v alMat: _: fOOl!l\at. aU. a.. day tho YOUft9 Mn wer. taken away to l~ CIIIIP, . . .\r0-9 W.1l w.cetaJa.D a_!p for

ot

World WU II, UDCler 4caiDioa of

another pupon, and 014 . . . . .'-......... clU.l*'. . .at Cbe injure4 who eouldl\'t work were taken to take bath. ~ Wtllt into a big rOOll. !'he doors shat aa4 the next nt poi~ gaa . . . blown in. The people acrea.ed, shouted and 8Cr ....s but the doors were' shut., and in 10 alllute., 20 mnutes, the door. were opeaeclan4 all were dead.

Some died with both eyes open, sa.e died with both hands atretched and some, because of death's a~, scratched ~he back akin of other people, and their back akin va. all torn off. Tile Israelites whoa God loved .oat were nov ill 8uch a ~.rrlblo lituation.

:::/P/4-?6

231

God must have beels ~ookinq, qazinq upon the traqedy of His C*n i>eloved sons and da\l9hters. To _. thia fact, how deeply torn Hls heart was. It'. not the Israelit.s but God who acreaaed. 'this is not a story of Z, 000 years a90, but this is a' story of this aqe. From the beginning of the fall of .an, fro. the beglnninq of human history up to this time this is so, anel also you know close,to. 100 million people vere killed becau.e of Ca.auni... 'l'o see this " fact, has there been even one .oment in Which Heav6nly Father vas happy to see this world? Not at all. What. a poor God Be baa been. ~by? Why? Why Heavenly Pather must suffer so much?

Now we must understand that man's portion of responsibility is just 5. of the entire dispensation of God, but 5' of dispensation must be 100\ of man's effort. We must understand man's 100\. 99' is not enough, only 100' or more, when God ean start to work. This is the reason why God haa been aiaerable. Tbroughout buaan history there has never been even oae .ament in which

Heavenly Pather vas satisfied, and no one knew that Se was betrayed, He WAS denied, He was refused by those whoa Be loved moat. So it seemed a. if . were, incapable of Baving mankind. People .aid, "God died. No. God. Behind this refusal God Inlst baYebeeD shouting, screaming and crying but no one could understand tbe depths of His weeping_ Then Be couldn't 40 anytbing at all. He was like an artist blindfolded. Be COUldn't about, Se couldD't work, He couldn I t do anything to save ~ankind. Can you iJlagine the real situation of Heavenly Father? .. He waa old, 6,000 year. 014 or more. Old man. Shedding blood and shouting He couldn't 40 anything_ Just imagine thia i. your father. Who made Bia so miserable? It's me. I did because I dicl this way. This attitude towards God made m1 Father miserable so much. From history of restoration bas there even been one case in which Heavenly rather didn't fulfill B1a paction of re-.ponaibility? Why? Becaus. He'. QocJ ana becAu. . of love IlecaDDOt forget, Be C,annot fail. ae did it, bat we cU.u't c!o t:Mt. . . ar.....u.e. spaced out, we are .omet~ .....ging arolUld. we ...._ knew God'. grief, miserable God. Then who knows what i .ant. portion of responaibility? ~he President, or governors, or Rockerfeller, then who knows? . . ~now. Therefore, eventually it is only we who can decide the destiny of America and the world. 'the key point is to do what the Messiah r~~ire8 us to do. This is man'. portion of responsibility. So we don't have to worry about Co__uni . . in a sense, if only we can do what Be requires us to do. Then what is Pather's expectation for you? About American missionaries, remember every ten days one member. This is the :reason wby Father gathered you all here in Barrytown. If only you do this Allerica will be aavecl aDd the world will be saved because we can restore the reaponsibility of all aaakiDd.

5/1:'/4-1'5

23?

Th.e:cafore duri~ this period ~ 1I\lct chaAg. ouraelvecs. In urdu to fulfill this g'oa1 \Je Iftust be desperAte, shedding cweat,
"--- aheddinq tears, t9VeD eheMia7 blood. Jleavenly Father co 'UOI'k tM'oQ9b !Ii3, &lOre tb4a otl!Jer p.aople.
Me 1ftWJt ~ eo tMt
GO

thAt 1

oeD

lena Father

Then nfln:

first ~ oemt.u1ng on t.h1B ~~ ~ iatelDAel to &'eRliae 1Llai'& farMly, t:rJJ:Jt , raOG. natiQl!l ADd IfOIrld. ~ MoMs. ~ ~ fAl.l of 1!Nm ~ _ . loGt. Ia ~ Urt 1r~ ~t ~ lC':l~ God ball to choo ODe CNltral figvre. '2heD tmat 11J tote epMl11fic~ Ucm to M ~lIr3ft all 11 oeatral f~~G1

Gad'.

prt~~J.on

of _ .

God CftJIlt.ed Mam

P iret of all, M DUIIt btt . . . . , . of God.' IS e1ect., choa~n poople. Go4 tr~ to f!.a4 ceRucl fiqure OQ.t of CMIJet'l r-eople. Next, even if he ~ac born out of the c~ n peoplo, God p1tsfars thoStt who have good Da tural diepoai tioR. Man of goo:rl henrt, ratbex' than one vho ia strAn1J8. Even Gad doe.n t t like .,oseon~ who ill strange as a central figl!re: tMn .vG..~ will ~ etrmlge.
ftaer.foc., a .." i . beet. ~ baa deIIp bAut itoD4I uM i,Q intelligent aa4 bee aUODt will. .,.... God 91. . pzior1t.y to t.hoee ,,00 haft proper qaalifioat.ioee. If be bas a Geep ~ atan4189 C)f ~ B!W.o. 1t. t. a.t:,,-. tibl. . . . . _ lllMio _ " . . . - i__ lD tM f1.14 1. . . . . ~'i.u_ to .. ohoeca.

"-----

Af~r tho... vbo have PI'OPC quaUfioa_io.. CikMi ,,111 ~1\n priority to tho. . 1d2lO ~. bom at the ri9ht..... IIowcn'er uonderful a par:aon -r .. whee the . . . . lab aaaea, U IS )'CU"a 014 ODd canDOt claoo. . biD as It ceDual figure. 20 to 30 YON'S 014 111 better. SO ,.atber envi~. you beeau.. you aro JOUD9. !"ather alv.y. a.,.. that if be ware yowr .9., be cou14 do aaythift9.

be.

<

God'. elect. . . U4

A tJpic.l _uple.' orlqinallyJObD tAe -.ptilJt wa_

gOb4'aac~

OM

of.

lecbariab, aDd be .... 900cI disposition. plu praper qualif1c&tiona. lie weat into the "i~....ss aDd bad peri04 of ua1aiag 1n deep cOBPUDic:atioD with epir1t1lal world aDd Go4. Be .a. iut tM r19ht age, just. , .-t.ha older thaa J _ . '.rbi. we the maca he "aa cho_ a. __val fi~ to . . tbe fir.~ tiAc:i.p1. oi A2 J'O'l ~tAt1oa kJIow, Go4'. ."..ctaUca ... wc_t. at be betr. . . . 0Gd aDd the . . . . . . . . . . ~ \'IIIOa4 91. . . to God

bee. . . . . . . vas bon M

a 80n of

J."...

t.

. Aa r.sult. Jou' ~i.., v. . t.UDe4 .side 4ova. JeeWl said "' ...ttbew 11.11 tbo. . Itora of WiOWm 9 DOD. i . greaaar thAft John, but even ~ least in the J:iD9da. of .....u i . great.r thaD be.- John vas lost but still God ba. to Zulfill Dis will. IuteMl of Jobn t.M Deptiat, vM 414 God gbootte? Peter.

-Allo-.

"-----

Nov centeriD9 OIl Peter, a ...., diapeuaUo!1 ce otnrtftCi. At the . . . . tiae Juda. I.cariot QIUI of the aost :!eliable person. to J . .u.., bo 01.0 deceived. Juu' czpoctation for

,.t

v..

S/P.'4-75

233

--..:>--

him was great, but he betrayed Jesus. Now his destiny was turned ~pside down. And he died: he banged himself and died. Instead of him anot~er person was chosen by lot to be a disciple. However wonderful he or she may be when they are chosen to be responsible for a special mission, unless a person can fulfill his portion of responsibility it eventually doesn't work. He will be forsa~en by God and another person Dust be responsible for it. Then if you alao dontt fulfill your portion of responsibility, you must be cast out by God. And instead of you someone else must be responsible. Then, becauae of qreater indemnity condition, those who come after will have to Buffer more than ourselves. If only we do our portion of responsibility, God will give glorification. If we all can do our portion of reponsibility desperately, with faith, then the happiness of all mankind will be given to us and we will be eternally blessed.

~-

S/C/4-75

234

CHlUS'rOLOGY

_ . ("'sOd ~lAS the dual cbar~cteri.stics of original sung-sang and or l.9l.r..!1 n.yung-sang, and tney are united into oneness to form the perfect personality of God ar.d the essential nature of God. They

need

~ays

ot expression of positivity and negativity_

1 won't give the entire Christology lecture this time, just rebirth a:.d trini.ty .. Perfect man is as precious as God and has eternal and unique value. This kind of thing you can study by yourself. God has dual characteristics of ass and OKS and these can be expressed

through attributes of positivity and negativity, and positivity and negativity. So God haa original positivity and original negativity. God's nature can be substantiated through. creation. And when God's positivity and negativity are substantiated they pass through the intermediAt.e status of LogoS--Logos masculinity and Logos femininity. This is a status without spirit body or physical body, this is just like the Holy Spirit--no special physical or spir i.tual body, just an intermediate status. Through this posi tive and negative aspect of Logos, God r 9 posi ti vi ty and ne~ativity will Dt..: substantiated. This is Adam and Eve. God' 5 intention has been un! ty with Adam and Eve with 100' love. If this 100' love is substantiated, ~othin9' can destroy the love between God and man. Then there is no possibility of fall anYl1X>re and there is no need of any commandment. Then they can h.:l,"s give and take action between them and it wouldn I t constitute sin and they would not need the CODllDAndment. They would lo-.'e each other a. husband and wi.fe. This must have been -a llJinles. marriag; with 100' love. Centering on God, Adam ADd Eve should have been married ainleasly. This union would have been eterD&l because love i. perfect and tba strongest force in the world. This 1S called trinity. Centering on God, Adala and Eve should have been united into onenes!I with eteraal love. This is Godts original l4eal trinity: eternal sL."less marriage centered on God. Start1n9 with this trini.ty, .'dam and Eve could have been the sinless parents of all manitind, throuqh whom sinless deseendan t& could have been born. 1'1\19 is God fS desire. This t. the foundati.on for the Kingdom of Guu. This is the origi.nal ideal of God's trinity. Now, God's L1'l.tention has been to create Adam and Eve, and to realize a sinles~ trinity on carth--sinless marriage centering on God. As you know, becausi.; cf the fall of man, this idea was destroyed by Satan, this ideal trinity wasn't realized because of
satanic invasion--Adam and. Eve were both defiled by Satanic: blood. So a Satanic trinity was established, and SataDic parents were realized through whom sinful chilclren vex-a born. They could not

solva this problem and this defiled blood lineage was passed on to their descendants, generation after generation. Heavenly rather .-ever int-{'aded to have such millerable children. They were born
ThiB _pad. i . OM f)f a .enslJ of impozotant Z.c~ d6ZiveNd by Rev. Ken Sudo. CUl'!'ent 2-JI Di:recwz. of rzraimng at ~"t:oI.m Int.rrr.aticmal TNini1lg Canter in . 8a:'1't- ~.ot.m. N. f =r4 fD'lflltn'ly DiNtJtt:Jr of f'Nining f01" the unification Church of Japar.. !n D1'd..1" to g.t tIti. infol'ffation to th_ !oHip muior.al'ie. bllloNt tht'ir r!~ from tJte u.s., onZy prw'LiMinary editing has "lIen eorrrpleted.

''---.- '

S/C/f-76

235

S/CI4-'1~

236

~-

multiplied, multiplied, multi.plied, 'm1d :multipl~.d. '1'hi. ~rld it'J :::,at.anic, so Chritrtianity could."'1' t be a solutiOD for thin world, n not bec&uae of faith.lell~sl'J, but because oZ the crueifixionit.aelf. :Jecause of this reason, God' A oriqin.:ll ideal of trinity vosn"~'<~'~"'''''' realized at the time of Adam, and at tb.e time of ..TeSU8 was only half successflll. Heavenly Father couldn't giva up a.."ld "on't fail to establish a re.al trinity on eartr> to Eave. all mankind <!md bring all His ch.ildren back to God Himsel. To do this, n~ God MS to send ano:.~,,~r Adam, the third Adam to re1\li~e the sinles.~ trinity on eart.'1.. He must be. tba tree of life--tha ainleaa perfected Mam--both spiritually and physically. Then hf'.l can be fatbAr of mankind ~th spiritually and physically. And in order for a fatlwr to be a fa ther, he needs a spouse. Thereforn 80avanly Pather !!WIt have prepared the Bri.cJe of the I.a=lIb. Now, center~ on God, tb0 Lord of the Second Advent and hi. bride can b8 anite4 into oneness. t~ov there can be realized the trinity, toth IJpirit:ual ~ phYII!cal. Through tbe Lord of the Second MVel'lt, chilclraD. can be reborn both spiritually and physically. Al.l aanJtin4 can be born as sin less children through the Lord of the second Advent. tftUe is salvation in the Unification Church. We can be sinless both spiritually and physically. Tben we have notbing to do wIth Satan anymJre. Even, through faith in Jesus' crocif; Xi on a.DC1 resurrection, it has been impossible for a pious Christian to qe~ married oinlessly and have sinlen children. No matterbow' pioua and fai tbful a Christian h~s been, his descendants have been sinners. But from this time on our cbi.1dren will be SinlD. This is true salv~tion in the unification Church. ':'be mission of the Unification Church 111 to GODS~te the miss ion of Chr-ist1.anity. Therefore the UDificatioll Ch\#Ob 1. diffex~nt from the Christian ebar~. we.aat clearly under.tan4 the clifference _tween the Un1ficat.iGll Claurcb. aDd tha Chrj,.~ church. Everyo_ 11k. . th1Ja 14_ becau_ it i . natural. O\it'.~~ esseD tial and loRf cherished de.ire. are DOW beUaln:001lP118he4 through P.3tber ii coaing. ~hrough maity between fatber and hi. sinless bride there JlUst be born lineal siAl.". children of clu! Lord of 'the second Advent. Fatbuis sinl. . . , Mother is sinless I and tileir c~ldren are siDle.a. ThaD a sinl fam.ily on cartn will be realized. This 1s called the Messiah's family. it ~ill be real; zed. How happy Heavenly Pather will be to see S.l~h a wor,::.eriul sinless family on earthJ it i8 the very foundati on for ...... Kingdom of God. 'le This was established in 1967, on December 31. Therefore the next day, 1968, Father declared God's Day. The sinless family was established on earth. Bow happy Heavenly Pathar vas to Me 'the victory of sinless family. Father got victory, lIDtber got victory. I heard that wben Father declared this beliday, be cried to HeaYenly Pather to look at his daughter to _ her 'Y1ctory, and he vas proud of hJ..IJ spouse I our True .IIot.ber. Thi. ia the victory of tba Messiah's family. '!'hen, ~ver great the Mes.iah's family may be, if we can't have any relationship with the JiIeeaiah'. family, we have nothing to do with salvation. 'l'beD how can we

S!C!4-75

237

.late to tba ....

"'--1fOSM, . . . . .

t.bcMath .. aro iIa the tbU.fioat.ion Cluu:ch. Then, 1Ja orcJor to _ I!AYeCI, we IJJl8t haft a relati.ol7)(Jbip vi t'.h tM nt ich. WUt. kJA4 of _leti0ft8bip allotllcl . . btl".? lbIl fell

ttl W1Ut \l!ld8l'ata!l4 tM~ 'lea . . baM as aJaf1&1 . . aad e1.Dftd

i_.

faJld..1yl

"val' fl'O!l Qo4 lIecf1uee of di.bol1ef aa4 4U0be4l.... !iltlro!oxe I boNer to 'lId.mlfy the failU!:. of Mala, w. _ t !ellen tbtt . . . .1ab i . ~J.U en4 va IIWIt ohef tM . . . .iah .a Jaeat!JJ.Q an4
-

tat 'then love le

JIWIt love t:!:ae lIe...1ah a . . .uiah. ADd finally the ft'Dat irpttrpout iJJ loft. l.oYe . i . tbe key to salvation ud nmirth. why 18 love aeoe8Mr11 In or4a- to be w.ct, why must t1G the MeiAh? Father.aid C)et into the Jarrow of the .in....

'the bon. u this core 13m! marrow it) the cor. of the CQ1'a. 2herefoza this ..ana \:bAD C'Q'.&"e of the con of t:be . .slab. 'Ibia --.ruJ Mut--to get int.o tho h;na~t of the ....iU, .~ MeII. ',l'o . ." bte the beaz:t. of aialO8a.I4aB. ~ lot'e. Lov. the He.all. Jeeua _14 1~ &'10 IDle tMD o~. Xf ..,ple 414D ' t low Jeeue IIOre tbM ~, Jee. . .id tbe7 VOlfe mot. qaaUfi04 or .,~ of JMu. i~ i.e

Adam. Wbat cloeta it ~? 1be aarrcv 18 cor. of tba &lone.

derat.and. . . are born t:hrcNgh our ..,tbers ...,., but our =~. are .iaDera4o fte wOIIIb. of . . notlceJ! _s 4efi.lec1 ~ a.tADio blood
liDs.g.. ..fore ccaiDtJ ia'to 1IY BOther' a WCCIb. I bad .beea ODe Heel of ~ pIl7llical father. But my fa~r 18 .leo a aJ........,rJ , .:barefore, the seed ';'ual! tMUSt have'been defiled by oat&nic '---blood lineage. Tbe1'aom fram the becJlnDi Jag I was born .0 aiaIler, defiled Ned 8a.m in defiled .,11 ..... spmllt tllAt _cs 4efiled fJ:Oll t.M be9iDain, . . grew up anel lived on earth, IIOlIIa 2Q, 40, or 60 year.. Therefor., 8ftIltalll', no _~teI' how 10119 tte may aft lived CD eu~ CNC life tIOUlcl be. . DO~9 to do with thtt K!atdo- e!GocI. ~-. " . .u ...14, JoIa 3;3, a l., ODG ia bon be caaaot _ . . .alae. .1 804. 0. . . . ~a 11t. bae aot*iD9 to do "l~ .t ..... 1110011 Ii . . . . . ow: _to n 11,. Me baea 4efUe4 by laf:M.io blood. . . . .... _t:1n lira _ _ _ _~ be l'ecJIo..t vl~ fuet ana _ _& nan.... Ibi. 1e MlftU-. ~I'., OIlS' ..uze 11. 8bo1a14 _ . . .1eI _ . Die ie the U . _ _ hi, ofee1f....iel. ftia i . the r . . . . vh7 r.l1,101l requins . .U .........l. And at ~ ~ tiBe, at-. tbA oelfdenial, by loYtag ~ ....1ah _I"ft thaa II}' 01m life, I aa p~ into the .arrow of the .iDle Mes.iah aDd 1 caD be CDt9 0CMd of the ainle.. . .iah ayaolically. '!'beD thi8 CIllIeci v1l1 be 80VIl ato t!ae WOIIIIb of a .iDle bride, a4 1M can 8pEOUC. Jeew life will be borD. lIho i . this child? It i . lie. . , ie .,. lather? The "'a.iah is rq l'atMr. Wbo is his ))ride? Sbe 1.tJ IZ!J ifOther. Ml father is ainle , . . .,~r ia ainl , tMa I IlaSt al.o be .inl.... '!'be MW _If auat, be a uinl. ._ M1f. Jean hall both .. phy.i.cal and .piritual bocty, thea "e call be .1nl IIoth phyelcally and spiritually_ '1'bIm we have ~iD9 to do with Iat&ll1c blood liDeaC)e. bee_. . . . . an bon .1a1. . .1y ~ tbe ft1tfJGLab aDd hi. b~ide. ft:Mn _ cu.. be OM IIIIIIIber of tbe "'Ub.~o !&ldJ.y.
<

t.rue.

1!I8ft.-

.p..

La !.crV'e ..,

~t

to ealftU.oa7

. . . . .,,_-

q..,

~ thi. ie

.iJ'lg, . . . day we f..uy.

u..

1I&1fttioa iA tM OJIIUioaUoa~.
CI!D

00

-l\

true

fJO!ll

or claUfllter 10 the MM1111l\1!' fI

.In t!tia .....

'n<)."'" ~A"""'''''''''''' !"n'~ (,..<. 'i","'-:.l~'" e 0. .,->-, ......... o;")""",,, ... ~ ~ ,.- .. _ ... '-:.'.!, : . "" .... i-:\:=. .;)or.. """'"~'~"_L' 1 ~ _a1 ...... 3.L_-J \"'n 11 ""............. ;!'\~, "'<,,' -n a ~ . " .,-t~" .. _ . 6.1 ... c.-!.. ""... ....... ~ !l:r~\.
o~.,.... ~:"'''' < . . h~_.~

fT i""' .!. ""nc. __ .....

!'>-\.~. _uu

",""' "" .... -<-.... .., ..., . . . . ~.. ~-" u_ .... ...... iJ'>(~..-,& (':f"":'"

!)-T';"-T" .. ~<'. ."_",,.1 ~_l'l!l.

.;;I .

~ ~l ,.,,::;"'.,;.~._.. ~,.

- ..

,-,

.1':,.. . C.l.. \..>n.~......... ..l l "",,-"J:l

f- .:-,~ ... ~ ':X4J.\~~, ."j'.

---'" c:,.. .....

G-~'IIt f) A.lU

-. \,;an \"n J.,: .

~, .... ..; _~i\ _ .... .... .,.,~

AO;.~rdin~ to t...'l~ Di.b1.e., aft.:.;~r c;:-:lb'l C.\o!:-<l is no m~r=iltq~. 'l'h'r.'C'ii1ghout. hu;:~!l hi.'ltO:;'::ll th~::-~ ;':i,'lJ'Jt ~"'7n b-?.3n E~y \1iOnde~1!~:11 conp.'c.3:':". on eart.f\, even your. p~e.nt5 !CV.!)~:: re t\ ~n.df\'t'ful husb",nct ~.it:1 , .... -1. ~ ~r.:. r.f'''3.~ .... "'''''v get ~..,.4_~ ,_Jo. ........ . . -l.-1 . ""''''''1 \',"""'rld .r..'1-""''tr ar'" a"enti...~~r-")~ . ~.... ~" ~,.. :y,~ ~ ....-I..L!l.~~ \o.,.,5..t:V' f.l.:.:'~;"""" ..-. ~."' . . '~ '<.(0 w.!!-lI",,,, ~ ~ ~}.o .... _!:-".; ':-;:o,""ar"'tr- r .' ~~)l"'." , ....~ ".". ...... r-;!!O~l<,-_~ ''l ... ~ . .".. t ~,...."." ... t.t;...... Ov~,~ ...... c"'" ~ ... c _,l...J, t r. "'. ~...7.\lr:~ss ~pprcy.c.r: by C~)d, it cannot. 1::-c ct~'l.r:-,;-~!.. T2?,~re2oro, n-"\rri(1c~s a:~:-(: destineil t:0 be 'Je'P;\1:ate:1. :;:1;' ':';-(;'.1 like this ide;:J.7 No. There :":'J'::'5:. 00 lo,,~e ;-:md it x:iJz'c l'~ E:tc:'~'n2.I. Th.i.~ is our c86cnti;.:-1 desire ;:r5_":Crl by Goc1. But from I'!.O~.17 OP. ~':'1rr.i:".qB C~'1 be approved by ("1. '.?'1; .... "'.... .> r-v-.d ~~ J:..H"1." sa"le , ..,v <-~,~ ,t-S'--::ID.J.a h Hi l' <;.pprovo yon~ . ~ '" !C""" \ ~....... .t.SJ \...l..~!.~ V .,. ... ~.: .:... _. It ~ ~.::;''! blessef.. hy t~':l.e t-:r~'"!':1inh t'L-1. set tlarricd s5.nleosly, t.hic rrarrii'.'l~:r.3 will be etaxnal. Thot:.nanc:1!13 t.nd thousands of years,
..."' .... ... .... ........ ..
... _i.J7 ,.;: ... .......
.~) '._~ ~""""--\ ~"":lI"\.~,-.~.. ~~

\..-, .......

J..._.". ... _.".,~'-.,:

. fw.... . ,'

1:._\o.i

J~}'""""""

t.;,. ...

~Jt

~.,.,..""'\.

a ... 'i.llion!5

an.~.

rr.illionn of 170are, tt-..o.

ea~~

l'..usbnnd l".nd tJife ca.!l lo\?E'!

o!:'.ch other ~ 1.'e nV'ery d.a y am~ gre;.,-. t i. t i-~. Thi.m is jus t th~ i>~fjismin9 at the ainJ.ees ~rriagl'i'! on e~'th~ B1Cl3:sed runubert1S !lU~t
~)') deeply 9J::a::Gful for being gi"J~n the blc.saing and 11t'.\St b') prcp:.~roo to be q".l~lifj.~d eno'l~.g~ tc be given

other lDeJlibers the blessing. ~~1F~~ ti1S~e ~ill bo 50 ~~y ninlesc ~~~=ia?p-D and trinitieu on th~ Cd~,:t.:'t, ar.a !:1) many s:!nlc~n childre...'l'l CD,n bG born. Sinless tteans or:i.gL"\o.l ai.J.l ~a& cut ot;f, but we still ~.ay have many troubles. At. the t~..l'n!9 of J'~\lS I ~..a.r:r WZ.5 able. to have a 6inles5 baby, J~'!:Jus. Jesus 1 othe.t" brot..":\e.rs and sisters wer.e sinful, only Jesus ~s sinle~s. From now on childr~ rbcm blessed familie~ will be sinless and the r....ore th.'S! bE-,tter. Tlerefore you should have as ~3nl children as possible. 1, 3, 5, even a dozen 'or more children is no problem. ?h.is l..S the true meaning of the second bleasing. The se.co~d blessing doesn't mean the multiplication of s~~ers, it means the multiplication of sinless people. Then, centering on ~ssian's family, multiply, multiply, multiply, and thousands and thousands and millions and millions of sinless children will be horn. This world will be covered with sinless childx-en like Je8U~. If they grow and reach perfection, that iis like Jesus himtlelf. Maybe hundreds of thousands of Jeauaea living on tho earth. This must be the Kingdom of Beav... on earth. Is it okay? ~ T!wrefore, the ringdom of P~aven doecn ' t come by Coamunistic revolution, doesn't come by education in schools and univer8ities, doe!ln't corne from political idea!i, it comes from the solution of 9in c;.~L:g from the Messiah. .!!i. this In(A....aning, only the Messiah ca~, solve .sin and create the 'hingdom of God on eart.h. Now we are nere, ar.ri .... , ! ,YJinq th.e Nessiah more than our own life, we can be oorn anc'<I"' sinlessly and 'Jet iuat'ried sinle~sly, have sinless childT,:.~

'\.::1d estcililish t!1'~; Kin<;dcm of (".,0(1 on earth. Already lOOre than .."!hildren have been born on earth already. When we were ~>:,.?inc: a .. L.l hanging around, history was being made in the dar):. Feolp'e don't Know at all th.a.t the Kingdom of God is coming step by stet-'. By lovL"lg the Messiah and obeying and believing the Messiah Gure than l'!rf min life, and by dning what he requires with qreat fa .. th, now \ole can. real ize the Kingd1% of God on earth and in heaven.

a.

.\..!~san~)

239

PRINCIPLE OF PESTORATION :ntroduction

As you know, Adam and Eve were aupposed to reach perfection sinlesBly. After reaching ,erfection, God and man were supposed to be united into oneness and establish the Kingdan of God on earth and in heaven. But they fell into hell. Actually Adam and Eve went to the perfection level of the growth stage and Satan invaded; thus the formation stage, the growth stage and perfection atage were defiled Before the coming of Adam, there was no sin in the Garden of Eden. Por the second Adam to be able to cane, sin must be cleansed and at least we must have established a condition to cleanse tne sin or it is impossible for second Adam to came. Therefore the Messiah will come based on the condition to have restored through reversal course, the formation and growth $tage. Therefore the Messiah will come when the third degree of the qrowth stage is restored. This is the foundation for Messiah. Man failed by himself, so man must restore the foundation for the Messiah by himself. This 1s man's portion of responsibility. Then the Messiah will come and bring solution of Soln through rebirth, and after solution of ':.in,' then growth witil the Messia!l through the perfection stage. This is the fund~aental course through which fallen man can fulfill the purpose of creation and reach perfection. This is the answer to the i:.ueF.tion of how I am to live. Therefore, this point must be the point of blessing. If we are in the stAge before blessing we are going this course, .:ina after ~!le glessing we start this final course. Therefore many Christians in the growth st4qe can also only be restored by the coming cf the Messiah. This is the understanding of our life course. Restoration 'l'hrouqh Indemnity
by Satan. 7he Messiah will come 85 a second Adam r

another Adam.

In order to understand God's dispensation, we must understar:a ~d and we must understand ourselves. 'l'hen in "hat '::.i tuation are we now? Tilis is one of the JDOst iaportant ways
.:!erstand salvation. First of all, in order to understand the situation of fallen maTt, ~!~, must underst4nd tile situation of perfect man. Then
~ 'l
".,l;

whet ~~ ptrfected :n~n? Mem is made after tile image of God. iian ,lnd C<>':: .'It''e one in 100% love. Therefore he cannot be 6!': :lratcd from Goj. }j(~ can have communication or give and take ,:'~,~"ion only wit:l God. This is the characteristic of perfected
~rt~.'n.

He has no possibility of fall, no communication with 'item. -

~"

~..u-rent Z-y

This _pec;: is .~r.e of a S6mB of imporumt uatw'ea delive,..a by Rev. ~n. Sudo~ !Ji,Jlect01' of Truining at lkln'1ltor.m IntBrr'.atio'1at Tl'aining Cantn in: . PC!l"rIIt.f,;:""r.., N'Y' II and f01'mllrl1l I>1.l'eetor of T.rai~ing /01' the (Jnification Chu!'Ch ,; .'0 J"z;oa,.,. In order to Jet thia il1fOl"'lan.cm to tn. lo!"tligrt missicnar-! be!OH t,=~'it ..::ep<:r~;,L.""e fPcrr. the U.S. II ant, prelil"1'l:ntll'!I editi.1Ig h.".lB heft cO"Tleted. ,

S/PR/4-7fJ

240

eowabout fallen aaa, JSyMlf? rallen IIIUl was _de after the .image of God 80 fallen . .n bile the iaage of God, but .. - because ot the fall ot IUD, our blood lUeaqe 1. defiled by .~ Sa tan '. blood. God a intention ia to take hia back to B11\ aide, but if He trie., t.beD Satan can accu.e ~ ny, "Can you take him back to yOU? Ue bae my blocXl. my blood l1neago. HilS blood vaa defiled by Om you take bJ.a back? Tben, God cannot take hia bac,k and CaftDOt do AIlYtJUnsr and cannot h~ve give &nd tue action with fallen JIa.n; for instance, fallen Ad~. Even if SAtan tried to take hia to hie sicSe, tlwn God will never give Awroval to SAt&D, becau however defiled M may be, Ada ia Adan, SOft of God. Without approval of God, it ill J.apoible for Satan to take hia to his side. S&t:aD cannot take hilll and God connct t&Jte him 80 he ia juet floatinq. SataD C&Dr.Ot touch end God cannot touch 80 be is just. doiDg his OWD thing. I\t tho N.r.4l ti.~s he doeM't 1.1ke to ca-tit aiD, yet he C4ftnOt 40 aDYthinq gOod at all. This i . so-cal1fld I..,,,s .i4f1JaY pos1Uoa. ~](! ue very familiar ,,1t.h ic. U we 90 to the spirit.ual world then \11$ are jutlt floatiD9 ia the apulttaal WOl"14, jut likQ a balloon, not in Beayen, not iA Hell. If he ia in the .i4way position, God cannot. atart Ris dispenAtioa .~ all and ktaD Alao C81ftOt. do anything at all. What to eSc with this p%obl_1 The reason God caJlDOt bave caaunication with fallen ~n ia because be vas defiled by H~lc Dlood. If fallen Mm is divided into two, good ancl ttYil, then Mus is Mp!lratad from the satanic blood lineage and God CAn have contsct with hial. Good and evil must b~ divided into two. Th.an Adam must ~ be cut in half with a big knife. Adam cannot start anything, BO God gave hiD two 80ns, cain and Abel. BYentually, if be can establiah 801M good condition to deny aln, to deny aatanic l~9'e or aatanic ncture, then be will belong to Gocl. aut if be _tUliabee a oonclit ion to deal God ~ be !:elan,. to . .tea. If y_ are -allt.iag OD tM aueet ad . . . . . . aid __ don t you bear Diviae PriDciple7- am you c _ , . . . bIIU:4 Divine Principle, ia this aot a 9004 condition? ~la ~s why God vas able to pick you up froll a.taD t a aide to God'" sicSe. If someone denied God'. word., aDel Aid they dldn' t 1 ike the principle, this i. an evil condition. Then they can he invaded

and taken by Satan.

When we see into our 1Ilside there . .at Mve been an essential desire to cc.e back to God. TlMD, ain ODee cOIIBitt.ed, cannot be solved unconditionally. Sin SlUst be red . . , . or indemnified. We auat establiah condition to iDd.-nify sin that we comft\itted. We call this indaDity condition. In order to restore oriqinal relatioa.hip with God we must establish indeanity condition. ~hi. 1. called reat.oration through .iDd_nity. 'lberefore we .u.at pay Ole we canDOt re:store. It is very realist.ic pr:iaci,le. ... t: pay O~ we caamgt buy aAythiDc).

S/PRI4-?.5

! f we wane to fe~l Ged, t~cn W~ :t1}.f;t P-t"l' !n.deImitl". If you ..... ant to bave s:tin tO~.lch tJit.h C~1, ii! vou want to receiv~ HE.:<lvenly truth, then you OU!:t p~y ioo~.nity. To get into the Kingdom of God, rou must pay i!ldmnity. This is 1.\ plain truth. Then, how C~.r: wc pay t.!'1(! indem;>.ity conditic!'l.? There are
ind~nity condition. ~irst of all, For instClnce if I broke the window and r am renting, the:l the 'rt.-:1C~~ will get: z.:-:.gry W'it!~ E~e. E'rJ~en though I had good relationship with hL~, as ~oon ~s he sa~ that .L broke this window, the good relatl.o:1.5hip '"1:'..11 be brok~n and he will get angry. But if thi5 wi~do~ glass cost maybe $50 ~nd if 1 pay $50, the sarcc l'l!'lOunt or value t1hich was lO"3t, if I pay that au;.ount, then I'de will muile ilgain. Then our e~.ri.9inal

three degrees or emounts

o~

eq:Jal runOl.lnt of iadr.:::,:"lity.

relationship will be ~e~to~e1. ThiG is equnl amount of ir.d~ity conCi i tion. ?oven in Bible, ~yc fo~ ~J~, tco~h for tooth. !f Z~U ~1V6 s~eonc a wound by biting t.lie::, YC"l tl'::l5t be bitten j.n crtier to ind~mnify the pain 02 the ~"ai, you bit. If 30i:!30ne kills 30eone, then be must be kill~~ to inG~niy thg sins he committed. In ~he Old Testament Age, this principle was applied, therefore no fv~givencs5. ! f I had a qood relationship with the landlord, if I gave him so~venirs ana he is happy with t~Em ~nd then afterwards if :i: brcke the window, he qot angry 1t1ith me but all I have is $30, t.b:n if he is a stl: anger he will get angry and say pay $50. But if hE is a friend, te will say, don't worry about that. This is called the lesser amount of indemnity condition. This i~ so-called forgiveness. Christians are supposed to be crucified because of their own sin, but only having faith in Jesus' crucif ixion and resurrection, without havincJ been crucified themsel ves, Christiann are qualif ied to get into Paradise ..
example of forgiveness. Eaptism is alao such a condition. A in the time of Noah, baptism symbolized Noah' a ark. '1'h_efore Christiar.s are supposed to be crucified and drowned to death, but l.nstt:aci of flOOti judqment, now only water. !n' the beginning the~' submerged in the wate~ but now Christiana became lazy.
'1':~is

This is salvation in Christianity.

This 1s

l\

typical

is lesser amount of indemnity condition.

Baptism or sacra-

ments arE:' instead of Jesus' blood and flesh. "'~" t~..ree, greater indemnity condition. If 1: or my father has a ': ,d relationship wit!1 the owner even if I broke the winuc'lf ~c :;,tn forgive me. If my father had a bad relationship with hi.-n and my father is .indebted to him, if I go and say lIm serry r broke the window, he will get more anqry with me and say

Your father did this, pay altogether with your fatherts debts This is called greater u.mount of indemnity condition. Because Jesus qot victory Chriotians receive forgiveness of sins without crucifixion. Do you think the miscion of the Lord of the Second Advent will be he~vier or lighter than Jesus' miSSiOn? tf a forerunner. failg in his zUt'Ssion, wben he c~es d9~~n then the followers MU9t pay more ind~ity. The Lord of tile Second Advent muot be persecuted by Satan more, tortured l1lOr~ t;han Jesus. And. he has to overcor.:e.
also."

S/PR/4-1S

242

ne.t, theA bow are the IDdellllity conditions _~.? For In.t&Dce, if there 1 'table and if I .pill the water, the table waa spoiled ~ iJl order ~ re.tore origiDal C1MD tAble this vater nat be wiped away_ '!'ban, the actio.n to w1pe nway .,-. ault be revernl course of spilling vater. -rbunfore this ia the priftCiple of restoration. 1fe can find the pri=iple of buaan history in lJUeb routine and casual events. ~e can iftd.anify our .in through reversal course of the fa.ll of man. For instance, when Jesus caae, Ilraelites hated JeSUG and t1lled ht.. In order to indaanify the failure of the Iaraelites, the second Israelites, Chriatiane, must love, not hate Jesus, even at the price of life. Tbi. i. th~ r . . son there are 80 Jaany Christian .artyrs in history. Who are reaponsible for that? We Aid that God cannot save aankind by Hiluelf. Wby? It wasn tt God ~t man who cor.tlJllitted sin. It iln' t God but Dan who aunt ind~ify oin. Si.nners bowev.r I cannot indeamify, cleanse .in, so a .inleas un !Net eoeet. 'rhia ia the M. . .iah. It'. nat Goct wbe can colve Bin. Tber8for. , free thu point of view Jeeua cu.not be God B1uelf. Christwnity coul4 not. UDder.taDd th1a point. 'they tbcmght that Jeaua was God Himaelf# the CrMtor. Du.t it 1. only 0101885 MUl who can aave mankind. Then what shOuld be the coatttllt of the paYIIUt of ind.-nity? In order to Mve aaDld.Dd wbat: should". do? Pallen _n cannot .ned tbe M..s1&h, only God can .end the Me iah. Should we wait forth. M iah'. caaJ.n.q without doiDg aDYthing, with just our moutha open? Pray? We JD\1at lay foundation for the .Messiah coaing, therefore Jesus saiel btl awake. With big
,

eyes open.

I.

As previously mentioned, becau.. of the fall of lUll, man fell into hell and before the Mes.iah'. ccaing MD . a t ind..ufy the 8in he cc.a1tted. aecau of the fall Mall lo.t what he .bould bave fulf illacl, the thr. . gr_t bl1Dw-. What aaoul.d Ada- have

We JaUst lay foundation for Mes.iah.

fulfilled?

Wall htJuelf a. ceatral fl9Qre. be bad to keep cc . . . ndaent. It

P:i.rat ot. aU, 1.n

.a.

to reach pe,d-=t1oaGod needed

reach perfection ~itionally. fte c0Dd1tiOD waG to kaep the C01lUl&nDent throQ9h the growth period of 21 yurs. '1'bl. perfection eM be apr..... in various way !be ftllMb4l'rs 12,~, 21 and 40 signify perfectlcm.ft internal au.bers should bave been realized when he reached perfection. DuriD9 this period Adam and Eve neec!ed faitb that. God 10 here and -.n 18 eade after the image of God. As long they could keep faith, Adam and ave could be the foundation to God. W. call this the foundation of faith. When be reached perfection Adaa will be a .ubstantial body of God, perfect aino!." of God. So he could have been the fouQdatloa of God with nbstance, aot with iDvl,,!!)l. faith. '1'M. God coulct have lived 18 h1A ,ctvelltd in bi~, am be llUat bay. then be.- the pure v el of God.

w_ iJIpoa.ible for MMI to

1'. AdM to rMCb perfC!K:UOD

_.n.

.. :len how cv.;ld Adam ha,,(~ fulfilled these conditions? l'ht:: oO!ldi tious of faith and substance were lost by the fall and mUf;t be restored; otilerwi::e the Messiah cannot come. God lost Adam, so God must restore someone who can .resume the Adam position. This person is called the central figure. According to Bible, central figures have been Abel, Noah, Abraham, Moses, kinqs, and John the Baptist. Because man lost the condition, man couldn't keep God's words; then the conditional object must be to keep ,God's vords again. But because man fell, he became below all thinqs. The creation never com.itted sin at all. Even rats are sinless. t4hich is purer? Rats are purer than us. Then how can we restoxe the relationship between God and man? Por instance, Hr. A and Mr. B have been on good terms, but for same realion Mr. A was deeply hurt and is angry with Mr. 8. If B goes to Mr. A and says "How are you?" be will be mOl'e angry with B. What should B do? Mr. B has to bring some1.i~in9 he likes to Kr. A. If Mr .. A likes wine to drink, then when he com~s hame, he finds a bottle of Johhny Walker. lie i ~ gurpr ised -- Who brought this? NT. B. And his ill feel,l.l1g against him will decrease. He still doesn't like 1Ir. 8 ~t all but he likes Johnny Walker so much. The next night, another bottle of johnny Walker appeaxs. Th~n his ill feeling will decrease, and wben he finda a big, special Johnny Walker the next night, he is very happy aDd all ill feeling will disappear. HOw h. feels indebted. An<l when Mr. B coaes wi th a smi le, Hr. A comes out of the house and say. -I aissed you. And the original relationship can be restored. This ia t.be position of God and fallen . . n. aec~ase of the fall, man gave deep wound to God. He has been bleeding, so we must bring something Be likes so much. Fxoa the beginning, offerinq must be purer than man, because God ~ure. Ev..::n thouqh we are, impure, if we offer pure thingLr God will be pleased to see it. C~S ill feeling to man wlll decrease. So, at the t~e of Hoses, tabernacle vas 9iv~r; and at. the time of ICings the temple was built. Jesus caae [-.nd becazne the offer inq, and now I symbolically, the Christian church. These were conditional objects to give joy ~o God and to console God. Tbis conditional object i. an expressicn of faith toward God. At the SUle t:ime everythinq was taken by Satan, so only what 'lie offer bt:fore God canSe call His OWll. '.l'htl 9rQVth period was lost to SAtAn. ,-Tbi. periOd must b. rejtored and

l'

I,)f faith ~can be restored. Based on this Fvundatlon of Faith, the Foundation of Substnnce should be ~estored. The essential meaning of the {0\H10 H::ion of :mb.tan'ce vas unity 'With God. In order to make unt ty bet..02en Cod and maD, man had to make a condition to ~I.!. 'It; ;H}d Glear:!;<e sin: to have removed fa.llen natures. Cdit~r ing on t,.~ central figures of Abel, Ham, J'acob, Moses til"~: \-dugs .JnJ John the Baptist, we should have laid the condition to have removed the fallen nature. When both
fu'~Jltl~t.ioJl

t~i!l ts-0311ed,,1n4e.nlty period of 12, 4,

21 and

0.

Now the

S!PR!4-75

245

our mission. From this moment we are an individual person nQ longer. "I- am individual person no longer . On your shoulders are thousands of people who must be sAVed; beside you there are thousands and thousands of people to be saved, and after you there are thousands of people to be saved throuqh you. The content is the same, but when the viewpoint is different, we can find how important I~ am. Therefore, through whom can God solve past, present , and future?

Provide n t ial ;'\ge for the Foundation of P,estorat ioT'.

The

Di~ p ensation

for

Ad&~'s F~~ily

When Adam fell, God !':\ust h.aVf> tried to s~ve Adam, because God loved ~~am. Why couldn't God ~ave ~~am's family? F'.i.rs~ , i n order to !?ave Ad e.!:\'s family, God had to send t .ne r.tesc;':'..i:1 through Ad&-n 1s f~milYi to do this a me."1\ber o f Ad a..n't'~ : ,JJ;li ly ha(i to ~stabl5.sh the foundation to receive the Messiah. Flrs c of all the central figur e must be found to fulf i ll the !o~n~dt i on of faith. According to the Bible, the central f ig1..:re \O,'.J.sn ' t Adi1rJ hJ.&"TI self, but son of Adam. Why? Bec&use of the f~ll of man, a! though h~ was born as a son of God, his olood was defiled by s atanic blood . Alsc C~d's intent ion must have b<2en t C': take him bac k: to God's side, but because of th~ mid .... ay position S<ltan was qucnfied. to accu:Je. If God took hiT'" b;l c}{ to Goa's side unconditionally, then Smtan cnn ~ccuse . So God couldn't do that. If Satan tried to ta k ~ him t o hi s si.de, then God would never give ~pproval to him. Then without ~pproval even Satan could not take him to hiz si~e. However defiled he vas, Adam vas l\d{t.m son of God and witoou~ approv~l from God even Satan could not take him to his aia ~ ~ In order for God to have communication with Adam, Ad~ ;:, ho~ld be separated from sotanic blood lineage. A<jam must be ~ep~ratcd from evil nature. Then he must be cut int~ two. Silt this is Fhysically impossible. God now gave two song, Ca i ;'l a ~ ..:i Abcl. One represents evil and t~.e other represen t~

'-F''}dnC',.'; 5 .

. !-i ow Ab e l po~i tio n represents goodness, and Cain's posit:. :\n rt.presents evil. Abel is symbolic of purity and the ref<) :c' God was abl~ to have communication of give and take acti c n '.;~t.; ~ 11i1n. God wa:3 able to start His dispensation with hL~. 'f:-t is is why Abel was chosen as the central figure; God waG ~ble to ha7e contact wit~ hia. This i . the first reason. Second reason, beca.use God loved MUl, God was betrayed. and deeply hurt by Adam's fall. Because of the depths of His wound, even God couldn't start salvation with him. Firat, because good and evil must be separated. Second, for bearti&tic reas<."ln. Instead of Adalft, God started 8i. dispensation
with
Ab ,~l.

'i"0", eona it lonal obi ec't must be offered. Abel brought off(:ring to God. Also, Cain vas given revelation from above to off, - ~ -'7'!ethi.'1g: Cain brought some vegetables. But ,,:]hen ~ :t' -- ., . ~ d l. !. .~!', he began to pray a prayer of offering and the > .~,d:. mom.cnt a gust ot wind blet-r away the offering. He didn 't k[" " N ~~~ : , ,: hap~)o:~ed. He could understand that God refused it. li~ dLl ,':is .best but he was refused by God. He came back with broken heart because h e: loved God. When younger brother Abel carne (Jut and seemed to be arrogant, Cain ~ame furious and sald "Come out with me." Abel went to a field with Cain a nd there Cain k.illed him. Blood ~as shed, and he fell down dfl.!~.
'r.'1i8

speech

i.~ OM

of a

6~~B

of "./Wi'01'tant

te~

dl1H:r>ttNd bw Pgv.

g~

Si..vic

~UlTe'ltZ!/ Dirl)ctort of Training at ~t.am InUrnatitmaZ 1'!taiFfl.,...g Ct'Mtm't i H Bar1'!ftcf.'n~ N.I.~ and fOfWfe-rly PiNr.Jtor of Tr-a:i.1'!ing fol' tM Unifieaticm ~h

o{"J-Jpa.1t. In crder to get thi8 i11forrmati01'S to tM fOHign mi88Wrrt::riM b-ferM tn-it dCFa:t"Q41"- fJ."afl t'M U.S only p1"eZimi,..ary .di.ti7tg has begn co:;;>Zetad.

S/ ?F.j 1_? 5

th~ found.tion of faith and fO~4tion of ~.teDee aro rMtorad, " can restore ~he~ Mmn loet:. We can raef)ivC!! the t1e8~iah. This i15 ~. no portion or reQpo~8ibility. Then God will sand ~ MessiAh and fte will .olva my uift and I ca~ ~ reborn, &~ W8 e~ reach perfaction aftd establish the ItL.,gdaa of God. ~M you youroelt muot establi.h ~e foundation to r:eeeive the M~3!1iZlh.

History and -I" Everyone of

"8

must Mve been born 20 or 30 ye<'lr!'l

ll.~~

Father must haV0 been looking at and obfServinq your entire lite course. rr~ God'. point of view, we are not only tha fruit. of 20 years life course, but alao fruit. of 6,000 YMrs of history of restoration. Por instanee, in orc1Cl1.' fo~ ae to abe able to be Mre 1ft UnificAtion Church, ~e nur.;t Mve beoft foundation of Chrietian1ty. !biD JMtUlll th:lt t1i~'1out the erucifixion of Jasun there WO\lld have been no Chrif~un ity and thus no Onificatic!i Church, DO fte8eiah. ~e OtSc ~uch to Je8u., we owe much to Christiano who died under the per~~ cution of the 9~n ~ire, because without ~ oX- AD not here. Then we can say that Jesul3 t blood Oft the croa. if! nCt1 running in our veins, blood of Christians who becaae prey of lions is running- in our veins a lso. Their sacrifical life or merit of their crificial life came to fruition in DC. I am not only myself, but I am crucified Jesus. If we investigate our 20 years of life, we feel I ~ not worthy to be a member of the Unification Church; I did not do anything pure and good. Still God hAa chosen \US, not because o. ourt selves, bat beeaUH of our Meestore. .,heir effort, tsar., sweat and blood, ease to fruition III ua. ftteft ftOtt, I _ ItDt -I R any.ore, -I- sa the fruita of bl.tory of r torat!oe. ThrOUClh eolutJ.on of eN%' rain, we can .ol.e ~ past. If we fail in oar _is_ioD, it . .~ that Chri.ti~ aDd &Dee.tore will alao be taken bf Smtan. -I- Nt lWJse1f no loDtor, -Xaa a fruit of hi.tory of ratera tion, ',000 yeara of histc:ry of restoration. Therefor. through solutioll of .in, ~ aDC. . tora c~n solve sin. If -I- . . 114Vi,. the ance.tore ,,111 be saved. If. -Ifail in alseion, the ancestors will be taken away b~' Satan. And a180, -I- am the center of this world, and there must be so many people wbo ean be saved through... Thousands and thousands and millions and Billions au.t be saved thrOQih me. Than we IItlst be the c-.mter of thia world, of the present, past, and t.hrongh tr.olution of gin, "e ean be sinless mnCl start sinless future of aankind. 'l'bM"efore, "I- &IS the 8tartinq point of the sinless future. If this point 1s lot!t, if myself its lost, the past, present, and future vill be lost. Bow prtICioua it ill to be iD SQCb pOfJition, but it 11) O!lly b:&u we are one t1ith the ~1ah. 80 we Imst UMe.r~

or so many yearo aqo on the C/lrth. He aust have lookci! ar.d observed His own life c:ouroe, but at the BaDe time Uer\v enly

-.y.

S/HR/4-?5

24 7

Cain now atood with bloody hands and God appeared to him and said -Where is Abel your brother?- He said, wI don't know. Am I my brother's keeper?" God said -What have you done! The voice of your brother's blood is crying to me from the ground. a To hear this, God 'a voice, cain was acared, covered his face and rlln away, to the Bast of Eden. Be vaa afrAid that he would be killed, but God protecti hilll. Now cain killed Ab.l, the elder killed the younger. Mow evil, satanic aide killed GoeS' a side. This is the firat murder in h,..n history. Human history began with. victory of evil, not goodnesa. Therefore, evil FeY.il. firat. Then even in World War II Japan attacked AlDer ic::a firat in Pearl Harbor. rlow the Godless ideology of Communi_ is covering the world. But the next tiJlle, the God-centered ideology vill cover the world. This is the traqedy of God' s family because traqedy began with fornication between anqel and Eve and now ended in murder. If we see this fact, we can understand the story but from the practical point of view there are .any things to be considered. CAin a.nd Abel becalM the representatives of Satan and C,od. Al80, the SAlle pattern i . found in Jacob and Esau. God said -Jacob I loved but Esau I bated." Why elder must be represen~tive of (!Vil, and the younger of qoodne ? Even St. Paul couldn t t underst&1d why. The tall between tho Anqel and Eve i. called the spiritual fall, and then the pbY5ic&.l fall. In t.be firlt case, both the angel and Eve bed evil tIOtivation. The first ace ",as entirely evil because it va. " If-center4Pd .ativation. Also the relationship between angel and Eve is entirely unpricipled . So there is no excuse at all . But in the &eCond tall, the DOtiva1lDn WI bettar than that ; Eve intended to go bact to Ad~, her proper: spou... The .otive' was better, although she could understan4 very well ~t ahc vas defiled by .aUnio blood. Not so qooc1, but better. Cain and Abel were both born fro. th& physical relation.hip between Adam and Evo. Truth is truth that they both had the aaJle fallen naturo, 80 they both !SUat bave inherited the same satanic blood lineage fro. fallen Ad. . and Eve. Then because of the s~l1e d iapensat ion , the first born, Cain, va. considered to be tbe frll! t of the f irllt aiD, and Abel the fruit of the second ain. tthen in thie JlUning, cain D.1et be the fruit of the deeper aift. That is to ....y, he belollqed to Satan and Abel belODCJ_ to God. This is CAe re&eOll. Another r . . son i . tMt SatAn bad priority to tab either one of th_, but Satan know the firat born son bas the birthright, 80 SaUD took the firstborn. Gocl vaa cc::.pelled to have the ieft--over. So God hu to begin Hia diapenaatioA with ltft-over. Then now v. can UDder .tand, but why did God refuae cain's offering, even though He accepted Abella offerinq? Some might think it was natural for Cain to kill Abel because God was partial to Abel. was God partial? Ca.in was in the aaunie poaition. Therefore his offering ~as symbolically 4efilod by SAtanic blood. So a ~~e God

S/HRj';-75

248

couldI'!' t tllke it. What ShOllld cain have done? The reason the ?ffering ~as refused was that it was symbolically defiled. ~or h~8 of!ering to be received f it must be cleansed 6 purified . -.-- n hAS to establiah ~ condition to cleanse the sin. This is tht> Z oundation of aubatulCe. The central figure must have been Abel, who was closer to God. Now centerin9 on Abel Cain should have eatablished the conditio!", to reaove the fallen nature., all four of them. Pallen nature number one, failure to take the same position as God. God loved Adam and t he angeL Angel made a mess of the ~!dPpiness cf AdaIU cmd Eve who God loved the most. In order to inderr~ify this failure, Cain, instead of the archangel, has to love Abel. Therefore love must be restored here. Without propE'~ reason the angel destroyed the love of Ada.-n and Eve . Now Cain must love Abel unconditionally before God. Second, leaving the proper position. In order to restore this failur~ Cain hds to establish condition to have Abel as t.Lt ~ :nediator. Third, reversal of dominion. God was supposed to have dominion over Adam and Adam dominion over Eve I and Eve over anqel. But t,ecause of the fall of man the archangel became Satan. Now the angel had daainion over EVe first, then Adaa . New we are under Satan in a sense. If we try to do qoocl, we do ~' vil, a.nd we do the evil we don t t want to 40. Satan can inVciQe us and our original Slind will be torn . OUr oriqinal mind is crying to God. Satan dominat~ man and now Ca in must be dominat.ed by the Abel fiqure . Not by violence, but by love. Therefore obedience. s :) Ca in must obey Abel, this is the reason. And another ~~ ~ , as Father soid this morning we must have a deep unc -' ,. ta - j ~ ; t-? about Cain ~nd Abel. ' . i! <::cau se of t he fall of man, the angel became sa tan . If we are born sinlessly, we are sinles s children wit~out any eifo l-t. But evil nature came into man and we a.re destined t o give the aame nature to our children, unless we can solve original sin. From the angel to Eve, frca BYe to Ad . . , trom Aciam to descendants, this was the multiplication of sin . - In ordcz to resto.re this fallen natura, goodness must com. frOlU God I through Ada to Eve, throu9h Ad.. and Eve to anqel J thia is t.h~ r~verul course. Cain can receive good thin9~ frca God, no~ directly, but through Adam aDd Eve. This is Abel's position or t~ L of the central figure. This pattern must be appl ied to our l. ~.h~tine life of faith . This means goodness doesn' t came ct.lrectl y tlu:ouqh Cain but through Abel. :'i,:"'- sc~gE: of God will be given t th~ Xessiah first/ and
~_ ~ ..'. -,,;~

-: i.l l

!'>e Qiven ~

The Me~!llah's wr.:;" ds must be God ' s word ,

the highest Ahel tK)sition. Also, because of give and take act jon, 900dll '~ - : - 3hould be offered through Abel to (;OJ, so Cain should h ;: -' e '-I";'_<.J through ~bel to God. Without Abel, Cain's o ffering ";';0 a~) l.l C I tl1ereiore God couldn't receive it. ALel's position

201

reach pterfection throuqh the Principle. but the direct dominion of )d is a doainion of love. hOt of Principle. Then if love wer.e not ~he stronqest force in the world and the fear of death varia str0f\ger than love, the kingdom of God could be destroyed with one pistol. ean you understand ""at I _an? Love ia the 9rM.t~.t foree ia t~ world. Wbeo the 4oainion of perfect love La created, thiD 4aIn!nion of loye will be eternal, and nothing wl1l be able to 6t!t'!Jt~ it. Then 1M: can enjoy Aft eternal vorld of love and Mppine3~. But still love alao aut qrov, &Ad this take. t~. Hh4!, love i . on the way to perfectioD. vheD love 1. C)rcwi.ag, it :ot~ force. or ~ber love ca.e., this love viII be dutroyed. 'rhorefore, in order to lUke up for this taP God ~v. the ~t. If only aan can keep the oa_anda.,.t therj so tar a. he 1. boldift9 on to the eo-.andMnt, then he is SUle a. if he is perfected. If only he keeps the c~ndMnt, then he could be conaider:e4 to hIlve been perfected. iftlerefore, so far be teep. the cOIIIandaent, there is no possibility of tall. One reason vhy God gave aan th~ ca.aand. .nt not to eat vas to prevent . . n fra. falline). Another re.son God gave the ca..an4ment ~. .0 that man could fulfill hia portion of re.ponsibility. There Are tuo r.~on. vhy God gave the cCnd_nt to . .n. One, . . n' a pcction of responsibility, and the other, to prevent thea froa falling. rhen what.. tbst (1". .11,.. of keeping the c~"'ftt? It abould be kept until lovo itl perfected. If the love of Ad. . all4 he were perffICtft. GoU &ad .an could be WlltecS i.to onene with 100' "heft to .at. doesa't conatitute .1n. . Mankind haa,,'t ~r~ this poiat 80 fu. Jlan Mu't ...... ~tood the hea. .n1, HCl"et .t.at this point. lliai"a ~ popeonobody knew at al~ People 01' COQldft't UJl4usUn4 what 81ft 10., Only after perfection .... we qualified to 9ft ..aiM. 'flli. . .ru..e doean't constitute aia. tf' is ainl IlU'l"i. . . . . After thls alnle.o ..rrla. . , -~children would.lao .... been Mankind baaa't under.too4 this point so far. Tbis i . a DeW . . . . .g. 9ivee to all of . .nkind. 'fill. is the first t .... in hu.an hiatory. Section IV - "sult of fall. If Ad. and be kftev the "e. .It of the fall, they cowlcJn't have fallen. But! . becaua. they diu' t WldersuM the fall. they fell it First, the aDgel bec_ Sata. it God'. d ire to _Ice the aDIJel SAtH? God never eJtpeCted tile tall. This u tbe trll,ed, of Qod, that the ute1 bec_ saUD. Tlda is tbe of the AIl901 u4 the ua..sf of all MDkill4. 8ft 1~ .......ed. . !baft MlR, God . ._ .,,0.84 to ..... " i . over M_ an4 lYe .neS the chl14r.... Aa you know, now lataft ba. daIai.los 0'II0r Aka and be aad their . .ace.... YlIe &ia9d- of God . . . tuzne4 .,.14e dowa into hell.. We call tllt. doa!nl-. NuDie dca1nlOD, or M11. As r ult of tbe f.11 t ..... baa beg bloody RnRle _tweea rae. . , rd191ou, end nattona. EYeD in our c . . . . , Satan 10 bay!. . ~!DloD 0Yel' our . . lie . .at to do goo4, but we " ' t tiD fOOd We 4on-t vaat to cIo ..,11, IN~ we do . .11. satAn i . sU0Ilger tJuaa we are an4 v. cannot cope v1t.b BaUD. Our ori9iMl llilld baa been aufferillCl bee.UN of the fall of TheD, bow can satan bave dOlliD1on over thi. vorld. Po~ instance, 4n the Bible, at the tt.e of the laat aupper latan entered into ~.s ,,-----,acariot. IIov coald s.~ enter into J1I4aa? Saun i8 n f~llfln _Dgel.
.

ia

loY..

."""t

.ial....

u.,..,

t..

1....

_ft.

S/FM/4-75

202

fallen Lucif~l:. rlnd ~d,.'r Lim there is such a tr_nc:loua numMr of fallen sp1ri~s w~o COmm~tted sin while they were on earth. The .pi~i~ men who cornm1tted s~n are all under him. Satan can have 4a.~n~on over t~ evi~ ~pirits, usually we call both of theM Satan. Sat~n sent an eV11 S~lrlt to Judas, and this evil spirit could have doa1nion ~ver the splr~t body of Jud~s lscariot. Thr0U9h giving 8tronq i~pressicn or feeling against Jesus, this evil influence ea.e to Judas' spirit body. His spirit body started to do . . i1 and he betrayed Jesus. Evil qive and take action. Eventually Satan was able to give influence to the behavior of Judas Iae&riot on earth. Then eventually, unless we can subjugate Saun, we . cannot be free from dOing evil. We can mainly subj\l9ate the ... 11 aatan. The ~essiah can subjugAte the biq one. We call handIe the' a:ull fry. In order to subjugate Satan we must underatand ~. Sataft 1 .... t has he done? Where ia he? Then ... can take hill to ~. ~ben we can chop and Satan will be judged and aubjuqated. How ea. w Wlderstan~ wh~re- he is now and vhat be ~a. done .0 far? We al_,.. say the Mess1ah ~s the an.wer but we auat 1nv ~igat. more. Pirst of all we must find where he is now. Man has both an or.ginal aind to do good, and an evil mind to do evil. The aind cannot be aubj.c:t. The sind is always looking for a greater being, for ita own .ubjec~. Therefore, in order for this original mind to do good the force of goodness mast be given rise to. How can the force of goodne be qiven ri3C to. It r.eeds a subject of goodness or 900d aubject. Then through give and take action between a 900dsubject and the oriqinal mi;~d, the force of goodness can be given rise to. Coodnf.~s5 must have come from God. Evil ultimately came frOil Satan. In orcp.r to understand where Satan is and where God is, ve have to understand what good is and what evil is. Then we can find Satan. Then we must have criteria or a standard to unders.tand good and evil--absolute standard to discriminate good fro. evil. Then vha~ 1s good and what is evil? What is the definition of goodn ? To be good is to be in line with truth. Then to be'abaolutely good must be to be in line with absolute truth. Then. absolute truth 40ea not come from a relative world. Absolute truth doesn't come teoa a philosopher. Absolute truth must come from an absolute being-God. Therefore, to be absolutely qood mean. to be in line vith Got'. truth .. God' s words or even God I s desire. Then what is God's d ire? God I S desire t:':US!:' he to reali2e the purpose of creation. Hi. vill must be ~fulfill the purpose of creation. The purpose of creation was lost to 2atan so this purpose must be =estored. Actually, G~IS truth to re~lize the Kinqdom of God on earth will be ~cvealed through th~ Lord of the Second Advent. If sa.ethiDl i . in line with the words of the Lord of the Second Advent, then it aust be absolutely good. Behind this goodne.s is the ab.ol~~. goodn.ss of God. And if somethinq i8 in defiance of the Me.siah'. word

God-.

this IIlUst be evil.

Then~

we can find where God i . and where Satan 1&.

For in.tance, Communism is apparently very sympathetic with pooc people. Can Communism realize the Kingdom of God? It ia compl.t.l~ in defiance of the Kinqdom of God, because Communi . . denies God. "1\':.~refore, Communism is absolutely evil. Usually ve say that Cel. &.1ab .~irf, wrong ana thAt they must be corrected, but if Communi_ i . . .11, it aust be destroyed. Behi~d Communism, there is Satan. The other 4aF

~/FM/4-7S

203

is just a technique--a satanic tactic. We .\let understand where Satan is. In many cases in routine life if you want to obey the Me.si~h, there are hinderances that COMe to you frca your parent., friends, and other sources. Your parents are not s.tan at all. As rather said, we owe much to them and we must repay thea by qivinq the measage to them, but behind them, sometime. Satan works. W. all should have criteria of qood and evil. Unl.ss ve can UDderstand Divi Principle, we cannot understand 9ooc1 and evil. God aad Satan. usually it is very vague, ve cannot Wl4erst.and, we ue j.st c!o1NJ. tbat'. all. !Yen Peter couldn't understand God and Satan. When Jesus .aid that he was qoinq to be 'crucified, Pe~.r c ... aft4 i., -Don't .ay that.- ~hen Jesus o1d, -Satan. YOli a~. thinkiJlf ,... of Qed IlMIt of MIl.- Peter couldn't underatand Sata., only JeGu. could. NOv.s a .... r. of the Uftlf1cation Church we can nnder.tand God and Satan. Eyentually 1n 01'4.% to be 900d Beaber of the Unification Chur~h you .Ult amderataad God. the Messiah, and Satan. If you can understand these threepointa, you ca. be a grOAt aeaber of the Unification Church. One co-.nt--tbi. IM)rliiftIJ the JIC prayed, -1I..velily Father, Tru. Parents." This prAyer ia ..,ot ri9ht. Prayer should be offered to Heavenly Father through True Parents, True Parenti is not the object of prayer. Heavenly Father i8 the ob;ect of prayer. The day before yesterday rather cue aDd .po~ about this point. Father said that; "'4t heard that sONOn. i . prayinq directly to 'ather. This 1, not ~~9ht frOll now Oft.

wha~ i . LUcifer dO~D9 and where. Lucifer nipulat~ft9 COftllW'al.~.. !ftiKefore, however sympathetic Commun'~4 lI\ay seM, don't be deceiv~-d by the satanic etrate<JY. Sympathy

I asked rather, I ked

l ...

,-----"'

204

Thrcuqn the lec~ure of the Fall of Man we can see we are Because o! sin we -:annot fulfill the purpose of an.i we cannot. set true napPl.oess. Our desire must be g()(.,,:. !:..Jt no one has even b~'en pure and sinless. i!:tf;urity cannot .,... c It?ar.5ed by impur ity. Dirty :.heets cannot be washed in muddy w4tel; thia is the truth. This means that impurities cannot ch:anse lJIlpurilies. Sinners cannot solve sin. It iit onli' cl( ~:. water that can clean the d~rty shirts. It's only tbe. _ siolfJc....3s mar..... ho can sclve sin; this is thE:- Messiah. The purpoae
sinner~. creatl.O!~,

0:'
~/
P'lv-J e. ~tyI., e\

t .. e

cOI!!in9..-.Q.,f the

:!e~siah

is ...;,at we must investiqate ..c

tfl.j

C~

'1'(..;r 1e '

()

f 4':."18

Man is lIlade after the image of God and God Himself bas ori,glnal masculinity and original femininity,. Therefore Ada. and l'Vt; wt.:re created ~o reacn perfe<.:tion s:,-nlessly and to . . eataol~sh s.lnless faml.ly on earth. When tney got to the spJ.r.ltual world the same God Must have been waitin9 for their coming with outstretched.
Adam and Eve and their children should have

be'm united into oneness along with their descendents. This would have been the J<inqdOll of God on earth and in heaven. This _v\ll~t have been the world of God's dominion.

.~.

As you know, because of the fall of man, Satan was able to take dominion over Adam, tve, children and descendants. OUr original mind has been suffering undt::rthe dominion of Sat.an. Ab~l wa killed by Cain ~nu the blood of evil in me is crying to God, ,"Help IDe, help roe, tie lp me. Save me: Then God must save mankind. All mankind was taken by Satan. once His n"ture is ins~ribed in .an, God cannot !orqet .an. God will tnen try and restore man. Man was taken by Satan because c! disobedience: man lost God's words. In order to take .an back to His side, God must9ive another new ~e.s.ge,~so someone BUst com~ to fulfill the mission of bringing God's words. This is the mission of t.he Messiah. By givinq me aqe to the f'allen world, he .U~~ t~K. the !allen world aDd people in the spiritual world to G<Jdls side, c;.nd the original ldeal wcrld will finally be r~ali~~. The mission of the Measiah ia not just for9 iv eness of ~al\ t.hrou9h cruc-if ixion, but to realize the sinless worl~ on earth. Therefore the Messiah ftUst come and solve sexual corrup-_ tion and dru.q r~oaJl~rns, seqregation,. organized C'r .ott;,,; ComanunlSta. 'n~en maule: d can be brothers and slst~rs beyond race, nation, ~r beyonc onyUun';1. Therefore Jesus came to ~ealize the sinless _'-lr.ld "': . \.:;art.h.
bu~
~~~.:..~ :"4~ ';:...a t;':L _ f __ i. :~i\ It,f i~~t.~~n.t l,.~tLl~~ d~Z:: ::re.:l t.!! l'e'...' . ;'~~Jf! S':Mit./~ ::",_:' .. " ".. .' >.;'~t.(.fr:; :'r'ai ~i"t~ (I t Earl"'t' L!JP'l ;'I~sl""..;lti",~ Z:rair.ir.g Center i~ :';-;'~~!'~_", .i.:::'.~ :::"?"~':l!.:: .... ;rt'cto-r '!.':':J.iniw;fcr tr.e !Jr..i[::t1tion . .-h14:',:.-n

,------- -----f
:'r. ~,.:1cr

I,T..:::

::.~:r ~;:a~'~e :'rc tr

7r.,

:c ge't this

of

ot

titeJordgn m{ a~~('~;,.zrie6 be!o:r'f! tM ~.S oraZy pre!imi~"editi11fj r~18 bee", cur:pZeted

l.:r.fc~atic..-: ~o

. ,,---.

S/F'C'M/4;.7S

205

J.aUli Life Cour and Hia Crucifixion

Purity can!~t hay. give and take action with iapurity. Therefore, if .. n i. without condition to bave cl ..nled .1n, ainl Me iah cannot ca... On the foundation or the a.para-

tion frca satan, Me.alah can CCflMt. Therefore, in order to establilh the fouftdation of separation trOll Sataft, God Chol. the 11.'lI'Hllt.a, tmd baaed Ott the foUJK1atlon of 2,000 years of prep4rlition IIi a tory f Geld could 1JeD4 Jesus Oft the earth. all the I <'i / Mesci&h. Whft Jesua ."..l'ed Oft earth ~. Ilraelites were . Ge 5 . ~ f)J-I,.'<-rw/Y ,uppaa*, to hiy. acclaIiiid ana velca.Md hiD. ho one, hotItr.i-er, (rQ(htJ..rt understood that. he ..a. the _.',iah. H~ was not even 9ivf1-.ft II place to be born. Jo.eph took Mary and knocked on Nch door, on~ by one. lYentually J us had to be born in t.he .table. Christian. adaire J u.' birth 1n the .table, bat only three wise aen e _ to the stable where he was born. Thea. wiae lien came fres other countries. The Israelite. ,bould have .erved hiM but they did not and this is the Ghaa~ of the I~r lit , ? ( a.ne! JHnkind. ben threo viee .en forsook Jesus because they \. were .. fr aid of the Kift9. t:ben Ad.- ,,:;t; ~rn there were three _ {,.) Aere angels, but heft oJue waG bOn throe antel. "'"'to .way 80 Satan /.( h,sJt7h o../J1. Y' , / va. able to iftW~. Jesu.~ Tbereforo Je... bad to 90 ~o !9Ypt f/~ / / ana when lIerod diG4, .aDder tM 9"ld~e of Go.4, J<tau. and hie

tJ

(!

<

family e... back

Ier1.

vhlch be cOQlcl saY. . .n~ind !his took place when he . .s between the . .e, of 12,.-s 3.. J . ."a neYer spoke of this ti.lte and the diaclple. c"'14~!t und. .etatM! at all, 80 nodeeeript.ion ia fO\lftC! in the 81 Ie... 180 ODe knOWa aboUt lin battle 1ft the irit.ul world. V. ';' . .a and aov we taow the COftte"ts of J.aua indivWUAl co.aae . f"\D ~ ~

!'rca the bef1nai1'!9 J . . . . 11f. 'ft. pitiable. not ftOft 91v. one picce of DeW clotlMto. lIoYerth.I , loved by God aDd tbe peopla. Be _at wonderful !lor. \ When be va. 12 y.... old be va. given revelation frca above 1 .) h.C(",,-Y I .bogt bis al,.'OIl .at fl". ~t t11le oa he .....n to &reb for 13 ~ f truth by which be coal. ... _Jtiftd. !Ie W8ftt to tbe IICNDtain and el.ewhere to fl,ht a,.inat Sfttan -and find the trutb by

ha.. __ .

"eees_. be._

.1". iadiyidual COU' of aI.1 _ _ .... ... ..... poJr.a about it. . . . . be . . M yean .14 ...... to ettt -'10 IIO-call_ ,.lie 1I1a1.U,. ftla ....W . .11 " Yf!'aro ~a lJIfCi. Plr8t of all, 3 _ . .tart.. lUa ,.,110 alalauy VbGR he firM !let with JOM tile "pt.lst. 80_ ~ "ptiet . . . tIM 30a of lecMriah .DIS wMa be A. born a.tracla occurred ....... Ida. La~er be "eat! into the vl1deraeas .... recai." ___ r ....l.t:ioa. 80 be IuuIv What f~t.lcaa1ng. . . . . wait!... for tile ...aftuh. cca1ag, aD4 told the poopl. to 1"apaIlt ~or the of God 1M. at band.

0_

Iti..,..

Many people caee and were glv. Mpt1_. '-ople Asked John lf he va. the ...aiah, and thea after he said -110 - they ask.s if be .1ght be Elijah, and he la14 '1eo. - JOM said that he h,~A COIle to . . ke atraivht the way of tha Lent. -I beptiZlfl you with

206

water f~r rep.. nt neebut h~ who it. co.ing is greater thAn I and he ~ill baptize with fire and spirit. ! am not worthy to even untie his sandals. He was very humble and vaitinq for the Messiah's cOMinq.
When Jesus ap~eared before him. John knew who he was. ile was not qualif iE'd to baptize Jesus. but Jesus in~ .1sted. Woen Jesus came out of the water, the h~avens opened and the splr~t of God de~cended in the form of a dove. A voice fr':)m th(~ heavens said that Jesus was the man that John was e)q;ec:t~;!9 to come. He saw the dove or holy spirit andtestifl~ to Jesus as the Messiah. John the Baptist was the first to J.o this, and be should have been the first man to obey Jesus.
He s.:ti:3

'0~.

If we look in the Bible we see that somethiftq i . stranqe He knew that Jesus was Messiah, but he went his own way and did not obey Jesus. John said -He will increase, b~t I will deere~se. If John was one with 3esus. when Jesus increased John would have increased also. HOweyer, he did not obey Jesus and very soon he was impriaone4 by l(in9 Herod .. From prlson he sent ~essengers to Jesus asking -Are you he who is to come or should we look for another?~round h~.

These are words spoken from the same mouth that testified to Jesus as the Messiah and 15 if he understood nothing at all he later asked Are you be who is to come or shall we look for an.. /th~r: Did Jesus himself chaftqe?' Wilo chancJed? Why couldn't Jc):\n the Baptist obey Jesus? He was ignorant of God' s providence and was qiven so many revelations but still couldn't understand his cwn mislion. .1esus u.plied that. .John the Baptist vas "Elijah, but JOM tne Bapt.ist h.i8self denied Jesus' words and said he wasn't EliJab. 'hi . . .de bi9 trouble for .1e&u
John sav Jesus frona JIaIl'. point of view. Je.u. was the cousin of John the Baptist. He .u.t have been waiting for Jesus' coainq, the Me.siah vho bas great cli9nity and authority . Now the MessiAh is ay eous~n, how can be be theMessiah. I know you, he t'dtlC)ht, we"ch.d many things togetht:r. He jud9ed Jesus from a hU."'\4j~ v1ewpoint. His view of .Jesus was wrong, his view of the
~essi.ah Weil

wroft9.

Because the Bible 5&1d the Mess~ah is comin9 on the clouds and Eli~ 'h went to heaven after his death on a chariot of fire, he must .-: 'e on a chariot of fire first and Jesus was coming en ~ .. :~ clov~~' Then one day ..1esus appeared and claimed to be the I'l. ... ~4n. John was f1!led with the Sp.i.rit and could understand t~,.;;~ .Jesus "'-as t.he M("ss~ah. However when the spirit.ual pnenomena WOIS qone'.!\d he r('~waed on his own, he ked Why can the ~c. :siah ::ome &s an obscure 1IAn; he IlUst co on the clouds.

S/fC1#!/ 4 -1';

207

Messi.ah bu~ he V&3 fmaoutl. tie hid grf'..at eocul pr01lt.ige. llecauee of his soc tal at~in;, be couleSn' t \anderetaftd vtay he t::9uld h~ve t.o obey e Nft lilto h!s O)usill ~t3lm. e.:.uco of ar~nee he L; '(S could" 't ~ .1HU9. All of theee I'eemo.. s tor John'. l'.jaC~rft4J ,",0 ..18 ISte!lrca th~ fAllen Mture. geeaaoe of fall_ M~Ul'(), . 5&tNa von able to A.ma4a Ia., ar.d 0Ha 1.""104$1 ~tb1ng B~ t.t') rn ~i$lf0n'astf 1'~8 to ~ ot2rC'JfJo. ~tan ~ tdn 6Mfty Qrl! JO~ "-"!!= c~p!fto!'1 ce~oa~(f:'-). ~iPbt':)l!Y'" ~8 ~~C!I:3,.

couldn' 't tlnderstlme! J~"ue' word., end Joeus' John the BDptint ~liaved tbQ ~r4. of 3esuG h&d to ~eny tho Dible, or ita u8~41 interpratat1..0n. He Mid to the t!'~itional int.!'pr~u\tion 80 he MId to deny th~t Jeeum ~ag the ~~.ziah. John the ~~t1at ~aG not the

tl~ also be~vior. If h~ ~Yld have

After he Mel been e~C!C\lted, Jfl8UfJ mnt to tha Fr.:)1mt.aAh pr&yod ~ er!sd ~ ~~cd bcc~~ of 9rto~. ~~~~r ~i~~t... years IX) OM ~ roe()(Jniled"ilJ aa tiki JAh, YQt bGea"loe of John he Md had one confld~nc.. J'esuo gri~ I ;\.f o:tly ..TOM
~~

th.. llapt.ist bad O~M .Iosus. be~.'lld Nve DnMitfri. ..:k)t.:n WOOQ the one per~ GIS wbo!ll Je.,us reliC!l!'t1, mat M . _ 1.t111~.

w. could u
fail
COM

uid -Ito greater nan haG been born of vc.an, but truly, truly I MY to you, fNO:l'S the le.at one 1ft tho IUagdoe of IleQVM is groater tbaR ho." Ih~. e.r.:'&1lt 110 propbe' Mt A_at of child"n of God. 30M ths Baptist ~ l1ko a dike Oft' "tr~ . ."last r.etlln f~ "'set''',' OO~ fthis f~. . ae MoIleR i!it emf Satan tiles &bIG to Attack "<t0U() t'l&G:~ly(. liiCaoe Of dUo JetN. bed to aI'er ad f ~ IfX' :t!O de,. 1. .11. . . . . . .!II fa:e i:hrf'S CJ&'-t t_pt.~GIMJ 1ft ~"I' to . . . .&t4I fB'GD .~. If JOM t.lW "'ptiot: -..hlfil1_ hia eiioII, IG_ tillNW.'t have had to !aet fol' .. 0 "-yo aM be ~_ bf;'t.ao throe

etel

that John va. Macco ful oe .. to allow t.he H e . s . re ore

.au.

t_

t:_

tiDes.

'fRrough tbO fail. . of. Jolin tho -.ist., .1_. . . IMIId to start .,.., a .... ftc .uIij!l9lltion of SAtan t ....." tIWJ COUda he bflcJan to f iftd hi.. folloWers. All .18.S " s walk!.,. e~ the ahore of the Lake of Galilee hosaw . . . tiahePlen aM Hid Coe'Ie with me, and they left their fiehift9 boa~ and follOtfd hill. He had nothing valuable at all and they did not ~ the .ibl~ at 411 or any reli9ious philosophy. ~hey had only pure heart and counting on ttnizo pure bHrt, JetalJ. hed start hie me.1on &9&io. SimileI' p~lo getheH~ o~ tMa, . . . . . , and

"0

C ~K co11eet., vboll fW~ 4-.1'-. r.t.ber Aid ODO .,. that . ,. . HlMYeftly r ~u.t tblt.t J wouU . . . . sueb ~r d1ee1p1ec .. -.tan Ofl tM ~ halllS. bad lMfty prcsti9ioUCJ people qattME'i", alCWld h~. 110 Oft.

OUteazta,

,..the1' ......

""'.0,

JtIeIr.thel_, Jesus hia_if va. 91"" ..a ~~ FMlWI six-aclo. aM wonders "'119 the people. Many people carae ~. . .
he did work .iracl.,ul and tho1acJht ~hat
he ai9bt. b8 the M8ft8ieh.

..I

S!PCII.!4-7S

208

.~,

Some people were asking and some went to talk to Jesus and said "If you are the Messiah then where is Elijah?- Jesus iJnpU ed that John the Baptist was Elijah but John had already Jr:-"it~ this. The peop;'e thouqht that Jesus was lying so they b~an to persecute Jesus. They first tried to degrade him and then they oecame angry and finally conspired the murder of Jesu~. Jesus was one, his words were one and his behavior was one, but people called him the Prince of Devils, a blasphemer. Jesus was pure and like an untarnished airror; the i-'ge in the airror was the reflection of the man who stood in front of h~. People saw their own selves in Jesus. People who called Jesus Prince of oa.Dns .ust have been da.ons. Tho who said Jesus was outrageous, aust have been outrageous. They said Jesus was evil, because they themselves were evilJ they saw their own natures in Jesus. rinally they decided to destroy the .irror so that they could see their tmpurities nO longer.
As you know, the'~rpose of sending the Messiah was to save Israel first, and tr~ouqh saving Israel Jesus could have saved ~ll of mankind. Satan'S intention was to interfere with the mission of Jesus and through utilizing the fallen nature of the Israelites. Satan was &uccessful in letting th. . betray Jesus. Based on this fact of rebellion and betrayal, Satan went to Gog and said l~ok at your elect, they are betraying your son Jesus, an a se of this betra a1 and rebellion, can I invade arid destroy the Israelites?" Satan's aCC\lsat on was r gh,t. 0 OM as it was principle, Cod has to <Jive approval and if approval was given to Satan, he could have destroyed tsra.llt arid . mankind. If all the Israe11tes arid all of _dIna vee loat t~ \sataD, bOW could Jesus save mankind?

~
\

.~

~~

\Q{V\ \

.1~$US couldn"t do anything at all. Now when Israelites betra -cd .Jes\ls the onl wa to save the Israelit ana aankiftCl was for God to give Hiu son Jesus to Satan, instead of the Israel~tes. This is the reason why the blOOd of one man who died on the cross 2,000 years ~ocould cOYer all the sins that mankind COMmitted. Even thollie wh~ .. ere born after the death of Jesus were qualified to be given forgiveness of sin. His blood was more pr(>cious than a.ll of mankind, -because Jesus was a ~l.nleS5 r:an. Jesus' blood from a scientific point of view is the sam~ as ~e have, but value of his blood was far different than others. His blood .. as able to cleanse the sins of the world. .Jesi.~s was handed over to Satan and Satan wanted to kill ," Jesus, but Jesus had eomm1ttted no sin for which he could be

killed.

Finally Satan was able to give a false accusation against 3esus. As you know, Judas Iscariot had reseft~nt against Jesus and Satan never overlooked this. Satan entered Judas and let. him betray Jesus. At the Last Supper Jesus said "1 know that someone

S/P/4-75

227

PREDESTINATION Everyone is reaching for fortune or happiness from the individual level to family level, and tribal, national and wcrldwide levels. Everyone of us is lookinq for fortune and happiness but some can obtain it and same cannot. Why? Who can dec~de our fortune or misfortune in our destiny? God? Man? Or something elae? In order to understand this, theologians established the theology of p~edestination, but it's strange. Then let's investigate. First of all, a general view of Bible verses concerning predesLination. If we read the Bible, we can find some verses which imply that destiny will be decided only by God, that man cannot p~rticipate in the decision of his destiny. For instance, Romans 8:30 M~nd those whom He predestined He also called, and those whom He called He also justified, and those whom He justified He also glorified."

Everyone of us is looking for qlorification by God but according to this understanding only those whom He pred~stined are qualified to be qlorified. Thia means those who weren't predestined cannot be glorified, and will be forsaken by God and must be Ddserable. Then it is only God who can predestine, can decide the fortune or misfortune of man's destiny.
In Romans 9:11-13 it is more clear. ~oU9h they were not yet born aDd had done nothing either good or bad, in order that God's purpose of election aiqht continue, not beca~se of works but because of his call, she was told, 'The elder will serve tt~ younger.' As it is written, 'Jacob I loved, but Esau
I hated.'" .

Though they were not yet born, and had done nothing, what is to be loved and what 1s to be hated will be decided by God before birth and already God had decided that God loved Jacob but hated Eaau. God must be so partial to Jacob. Therefore, e~en St. Paul couldn't understand the reason and said Don't complain. Because of this misunderstandinq we don't feel good, but if we inve.ti9ate more we can find Biblical verses which are contrary to the above. First one is Gen. 2:17. God sAid to Adam and Eve -Don't eat of the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil, for in the day you eat of i t you shall die." Is ther.e anyone who likes to die? Then this means that if you don't eat of it then you shall live. Then life anddeatb doesn't depend on God but dcpend~on wheth~r man eats or not. It isn't God who can decide . . he destiny of man, but aan himself.
1.'hu .psJn ie OM of a zti of' ~ptant ucttau daUverfld by RIPJ. ~ Su.:to~ CIa'NPItZlt Di."(letcp of :&Gining at ~totm IntBJ"lationat 7'ztaining C.ntn in Ba!7v~.1 and farwttn.t1.fl Di.lWto'Jt of I'Nirrtng 101' the Unificaticn C1-.woch ol.Tapan. In 0J"dn tD g_-e thi. i1IfOJflrrtiorJ to tM f01!Wi,p JIfiumari befo~ tMi.zt dqaz-tvN fMte tM U.S ont, pNU.lffiftal'Jl .di:Kng hu kim oompZ"tctd.

'.1.

S/P/4-7S

228

~ ,app':( or unhappy. EveJi 1f be CNl e~?endfl Oft h.ia, ~ n 004. Aloo

OD. Mn h1aaelf, if M vill be be fJlcr1fi04 or DOt, aisfOJrtun.e iB ~tt;hw 717, "Ask and it mll be C;ivCft)'CU.. IoU ADd JOIl f!Jal', Mock aa4 it riU be ~." '!'ll1& ftCD&J'UJ if ~ h 1~ rill be 91v_ yea. This tw.anIJ if !fOU dOG'll t auk it. will DOt 00 WiYOll you. 'rllozofoZ8, if 1~ i . given you or not rill dop!ad _ 14!ou.~ or ~ you. .sk. Is there anuo~ who ~oe.n't like to N 91wm 1'J' God? Ifbeft wbst al:lo81d . . 40? naat:~..!law ~~ cUeS we ask God? t!ov "apu;ately? ~ aCZ'!ov.aly. ~ ~.tly I botf INmy t.ieea did we uk Cod?

AcCor4ift9 t.o Je&ma it clepends

One IOIlll eu.y. 1. ~ ~1, 48y. of the church in rtoZM, Fatbar t.old ebout an 014 WOMa who had be_ a p10WJ Ch::1lZtian A long tiMo and lCed J.s". 80 . .ch, but because of spiritual quidAr.ce mile could UD4erataft4 ~t Pather was tba lIe.milAh. Sbli still loWM! J us very Duch aDd Father 8X&la1fted a hi4cJ.n aacrot of tho 8ible. The 1MY ~ to Father an4 Mid "I think Heavonly PathAr 18 partiAl to you. DecauM Beavenly Pathsr <lidn I t give thia !lUCh to Jtt8U1i. 1Ihy 414 _ . .ftly Father giva DO mlch to yOQ anl),?- TheA rat!W4' MI'tlIaI."eI, "-ro tboM t.6o ars cct. iatAaR'eetC'.'ll evea ~7 FatMr O_EK - '__ boa foe tra . . .1ab tho CODtfmta of vbat M .... ~ .,.. hie CMl bter_t e4 effcn to Cftk .t! V:tlt:b. . .

If yeN bIlve p:owWeDt1al . .sue, pa:ay GIla .-th, b"o !!lO!fttlia, one year, three yMrS, teD ~8. JleaYellly rather wl11 lUUnIfOr yoa. This i . veary tlr:1w. 'the OIIlly pzobl_ is that . . cu't ooratill30 and be serioa. ft1a i.a wll)' _veDly rather c.ftDOt 1fOdt. Aak ud it vill _ Jivea. ....04 fO'l w111 fiD4. KDock aD4 it will be opened to fO\l. Ac:ooINUDt ~ thie UDder .,.ed'ag, bappiM ~ unbappi. . . . , fortune 01' a1afOl'ttms doe. not clepea4 GIft God but \q)OIl you. Tbea..an oaa 48014. his own deetiAy. Aceordlaq to this the two laterprat.at1oall are CODtra41ctory. Bow CAD we 001.. this qv.eation?

Firat of all, --to tid Qoc1 pr....u. fa. tile ~? God pnd. .t.iMII to rea),in pII'pO" of fint .fell. AccordiAg to t.be BDl.; tIJDM ..., eftll J~, lINd C , . . al\MJIII 9tlt iato t.ba kiqdc.'a of God. ~ ea1y t2IMe WlIo clo ....t eM requUf!Id. ften Wbat t . . . will, iii. palO.' l'alfl1ll1att of tbe purpoM of crMtioD. tilt. 1. ftNlliSfti_ of eM t.hrM ~~ b1 sift98. God peedeetiaed to r.l1.. t:k.. trMt bloeD1119., but becaus. of the fall of MIl. purpoM of creation 1!ft0 \lOt realized aD4 t.be world c _ ~r sataJ1ic dcaini.oa. Tberefore, purpose of creatioD was lOft to lataD 0IICe, aD4 of Go4 BlUst be restored.

-.au.

It""

'~

IAat.ad of purpo. . of creation, Go4' a c1selre _at be to f.lfill the purpose of r toratlon. ~his i . s.ly"tJ.oll' it bee_ the Pw:poM of r torat1on to rea11.. the Jtlagdcn of Go4. God . . .t be Gocl of goof...... , aft4 !Iig P'*ZPON of c~. .tloa _s~ MYe been CJOOd. God DOVOr inteDC1e4 wil, . . . . . .1M2~ to
';;".
\.:

S!PI4-7~

229

realize the evil world. Therefore the evil world cannot be God's plan. F~rst of all, to be evil means to be in defiance of God's will and principle. God's words were to not eat. Was it in line with God's predestination to have eaten the fruits of the Tree of K~o~ledge of Good and evil? No. Fall of man cannot be God's predestination. The fall of man must have ,iven deep wound to God's heart and in Gen. 6:6, the Bible says that the Lord W6. sorry that He had made man on the earth, and He repented in Hia heart. He must have cried, God must have cried to see the ai.erable fall of man. Also He said in I Samuel 15:11. when King Saul rebelled against God, -1 repent that I have made Saul king. Saul haa turned his back from following me and has not followed my commandments.- Cod was qrievous God because evil took place which God never intended. However, God1s predestination of His will must be absolute and His determ~nation must he absolute. According to Isaiah 46:10-11, "I have spoken dnd I will bring it to pass. I have purposed and I will do it." Once decided. He will never fail to fulfill it. God's predestination of His will must be absolute, must be 100\.
What does fulfillment of the three qreat bleSSings mean to each of you? The Kinqdom of Heaven, hiqhest happiness. Therefore God predestined you to be happiest! He ~ade a deep determination: I will never fail to realize to .ake you the happiest. That'. all Heavenly Father desLres. No ~tter how hard you try to be miserable and unhappy it is impossible. We have tried to be miserable for more than 6,000 years and now is the time to qive up being miserable. God sacrificed 6.000 years of Ilis life only for you. to make you happy, happier and happiest. How miserable and impure you ~Ay be whatever decp sin you have committed, God wants to make you the happiest of all. "I-will never fail to realize my will. oh my son and my daugnter.-

This is the true meaning of predestination; it is God'. of love. Far better than the confes.ion of your boyfriend. Can you even continue three4ays sa.etime? Girls cannot trust boys and boys cannot trust qirls. Therefore God' s confession of love must be .are fant.stic than the confe ion of love froa your qirlfr1end or boyfriend. Then bow can HeaAke you happiest? He needs our own cooperation.
conf~ssion

According to the Principle of Creation, other cr tlon~eaft reach perfection only by force of principle, but in.the case of man, .an needs not only the force of principle, but also the fulfillment of manfs portion of responsibility. Throuqhout hUNan history of restoration, we had many difficulties because God aust be almighty and God must be love; then why couldn't almighty Cod save mankind? Big question. If almighty God didn't save mankind, then He mustn't hav~ had love. How can we give answer to this question?

, .,

S/P/4-7{;

230 .

Truth i8 truth: we !i4n't kDOw t.hat God i. alaighty but it - vill be expresMd only "ben aankln4 can fulfill tis portion of ~. reeponsibility_ nan didnt know this point. God created Adam and Adam cculdn' t create biDst91f J Gcd creAted hi. body and ainti. 'rhia is God'. portion of reepcnGibi11ty. Once born, E'l:tm 1. responsible for his ~ perfection. To our regret mmn did not fulfill hie portion of responsibility and com.ittcd sin. In order to iDderanify this failure, God sent the eocone! Mam, Jesu8. Mow this time the Israelites should have restored faith. As you kftow, ~ killed Jesus and aalvatioD was prolonged. If the people of Israel wore successful in their aiasion, mankind would not have to Buffer so auch for close to 2,000 years. Only becau~e man didn't fulfill his portion of re8ponsibility now God'. will and happiness of mankind wasn't realized.
I t walIA' t 110 Jl&ny people who decided the destiny of unkind: Christiano, reli9iona, laraelito. moat decide tbB destiny Qf MnkiD4. It VAS only eral people who Mt with JeRs, "ho lupported, _ wbo .Hrte4 J.a., who c1eci4al 4eatiny of Makia4. 'l'barefore tJai. can' t. .... By 51. BotMYer GoeS . .y haw ~epuecl Sls portion of re.ponaibility, beeau. . I 414Dtt f1l1fill azy portion of rellpOftaibility God aeu1dn'~ reali Bi. w.iU ...a God .,.. J.nvolved in ai.ary, aad all aaak1n4 va iIwolftd ill tragedy . . aiMry. Then eventally it vasn' t God but _ who Md. Gocl DiaeJ:&ble, who aade aankind lIi..rable .
~

1Iben Wea and fell, God was eo sorry to Dee ~t. ~ Nid, to have creAted .an on earth. God VIla aiM~Ule. And. also when King Saul rebelled agaiaat God, God waa abDcked and said
III repent

Be repents, repented to bay. ..se Saul king. 'l'hrOU:gbout the history of restoration baa there been even one IIOIftent in wbich God's viII, God's 4e.ir. va. fulfilled? Mot at all. .

i.,

As you bow at. the . . .

lUIly .Jewish ....1e . . . anena" .... lkl.. to tbe ghetto where tber. v alMat: _: fOOl!l\at. aU. a.. day tho YOUft9 Mn wer. taken away to l~ CIIIIP, . . .\r0-9 W.1l w.cetaJa.D a_!p for

ot

World WU II, UDCler 4caiDioa of

another pupon, and 014 . . . . .'-......... clU.l*'. . .at Cbe injure4 who eouldl\'t work were taken to take bath. ~ Wtllt into a big rOOll. !'he doors shat aa4 the next nt poi~ gaa . . . blown in. The people acrea.ed, shouted and 8Cr ....s but the doors were' shut., and in 10 alllute., 20 mnutes, the door. were opeaeclan4 all were dead.

Some died with both eyes open, sa.e died with both hands atretched and some, because of death's a~, scratched ~he back akin of other people, and their back akin va. all torn off. Tile Israelites whoa God loved .oat were nov ill 8uch a ~.rrlblo lituation.

:::/P/4-?6

231

God must have beels ~ookinq, qazinq upon the traqedy of His C*n i>eloved sons and da\l9hters. To _. thia fact, how deeply torn Hls heart was. It'. not the Israelit.s but God who acreaaed. 'this is not a story of Z, 000 years a90, but this is a' story of this aqe. From the beginning of the fall of .an, fro. the beglnninq of human history up to this time this is so, anel also you know close,to. 100 million people vere killed becau.e of Ca.auni... 'l'o see this " fact, has there been even one .oment in Which Heav6nly Father vas happy to see this world? Not at all. What. a poor God Be baa been. ~by? Why? Why Heavenly Pather must suffer so much?

Now we must understand that man's portion of responsibility is just 5. of the entire dispensation of God, but 5' of dispensation must be 100\ of man's effort. We must understand man's 100\. 99' is not enough, only 100' or more, when God ean start to work. This is the reason why God haa been aiaerable. Tbroughout buaan history there has never been even oae .ament in which

Heavenly Pather vas satisfied, and no one knew that Se was betrayed, He WAS denied, He was refused by those whoa Be loved moat. So it seemed a. if . were, incapable of Baving mankind. People .aid, "God died. No. God. Behind this refusal God Inlst baYebeeD shouting, screaming and crying but no one could understand tbe depths of His weeping_ Then Be couldn't 40 anytbing at all. He was like an artist blindfolded. Be COUldn't about, Se couldD't work, He couldn I t do anything to save ~ankind. Can you iJlagine the real situation of Heavenly Father? .. He waa old, 6,000 year. 014 or more. Old man. Shedding blood and shouting He couldn't 40 anything_ Just imagine thia i. your father. Who made Bia so miserable? It's me. I did because I dicl this way. This attitude towards God made m1 Father miserable so much. From history of restoration bas there even been one case in which Heavenly rather didn't fulfill B1a paction of re-.ponaibility? Why? Becaus. He'. QocJ ana becAu. . of love IlecaDDOt forget, Be C,annot fail. ae did it, bat we cU.u't c!o t:Mt. . . ar.....u.e. spaced out, we are .omet~ .....ging arolUld. we ...._ knew God'. grief, miserable God. Then who knows what i .ant. portion of responaibility? ~he President, or governors, or Rockerfeller, then who knows? . . ~now. Therefore, eventually it is only we who can decide the destiny of America and the world. 'the key point is to do what the Messiah r~~ire8 us to do. This is man'. portion of responsibility. So we don't have to worry about Co__uni . . in a sense, if only we can do what Be requires us to do. Then what is Pather's expectation for you? About American missionaries, remember every ten days one member. This is the :reason wby Father gathered you all here in Barrytown. If only you do this Allerica will be aavecl aDd the world will be saved because we can restore the reaponsibility of all aaakiDd.

5/1:'/4-1'5

23?

Th.e:cafore duri~ this period ~ 1I\lct chaAg. ouraelvecs. In urdu to fulfill this g'oa1 \Je Iftust be desperAte, shedding cweat,
"--- aheddinq tears, t9VeD eheMia7 blood. Jleavenly Father co 'UOI'k tM'oQ9b !Ii3, &lOre tb4a otl!Jer p.aople.
Me 1ftWJt ~ eo tMt
GO

thAt 1

oeD

lena Father

Then nfln:

first ~ oemt.u1ng on t.h1B ~~ ~ iatelDAel to &'eRliae 1Llai'& farMly, t:rJJ:Jt , raOG. natiQl!l ADd IfOIrld. ~ MoMs. ~ ~ fAl.l of 1!Nm ~ _ . loGt. Ia ~ Urt 1r~ ~t ~ lC':l~ God ball to choo ODe CNltral figvre. '2heD tmat 11J tote epMl11fic~ Ucm to M ~lIr3ft all 11 oeatral f~~G1

Gad'.

prt~~J.on

of _ .

God CftJIlt.ed Mam

P iret of all, M DUIIt btt . . . . , . of God.' IS e1ect., choa~n poople. Go4 tr~ to f!.a4 ceRucl fiqure OQ.t of CMIJet'l r-eople. Next, even if he ~ac born out of the c~ n peoplo, God p1tsfars thoStt who have good Da tural diepoai tioR. Man of goo:rl henrt, ratbex' than one vho ia strAn1J8. Even Gad doe.n t t like .,oseon~ who ill strange as a central figl!re: tMn .vG..~ will ~ etrmlge.
ftaer.foc., a .." i . beet. ~ baa deIIp bAut itoD4I uM i,Q intelligent aa4 bee aUODt will. .,.... God 91. . pzior1t.y to t.hoee ,,00 haft proper qaalifioat.ioee. If be bas a Geep ~ atan4189 C)f ~ B!W.o. 1t. t. a.t:,,-. tibl. . . . . _ lllMio _ " . . . - i__ lD tM f1.14 1. . . . . ~'i.u_ to .. ohoeca.

"-----

Af~r tho... vbo have PI'OPC quaUfioa_io.. CikMi ,,111 ~1\n priority to tho. . 1d2lO ~. bom at the ri9ht..... IIowcn'er uonderful a par:aon -r .. whee the . . . . lab aaaea, U IS )'CU"a 014 ODd canDOt claoo. . biD as It ceDual figure. 20 to 30 YON'S 014 111 better. SO ,.atber envi~. you beeau.. you aro JOUD9. !"ather alv.y. a.,.. that if be ware yowr .9., be cou14 do aaythift9.

be.

<

God'. elect. . . U4

A tJpic.l _uple.' orlqinallyJObD tAe -.ptilJt wa_

gOb4'aac~

OM

of.

lecbariab, aDd be .... 900cI disposition. plu praper qualif1c&tiona. lie weat into the "i~....ss aDd bad peri04 of ua1aiag 1n deep cOBPUDic:atioD with epir1t1lal world aDd Go4. Be .a. iut tM r19ht age, just. , .-t.ha older thaa J _ . '.rbi. we the maca he "aa cho_ a. __val fi~ to . . tbe fir.~ tiAc:i.p1. oi A2 J'O'l ~tAt1oa kJIow, Go4'. ."..ctaUca ... wc_t. at be betr. . . . 0Gd aDd the . . . . . . . . . . ~ \'IIIOa4 91. . . to God

bee. . . . . . . vas bon M

a 80n of

J."...

t.

. Aa r.sult. Jou' ~i.., v. . t.UDe4 .side 4ova. JeeWl said "' ...ttbew 11.11 tbo. . Itora of WiOWm 9 DOD. i . greaaar thAft John, but even ~ least in the J:iD9da. of .....u i . great.r thaD be.- John vas lost but still God ba. to Zulfill Dis will. IuteMl of Jobn t.M Deptiat, vM 414 God gbootte? Peter.

-Allo-.

"-----

Nov centeriD9 OIl Peter, a ...., diapeuaUo!1 ce otnrtftCi. At the . . . . tiae Juda. I.cariot QIUI of the aost :!eliable person. to J . .u.., bo 01.0 deceived. Juu' czpoctation for

,.t

v..

S/P.'4-75

233

--..:>--

him was great, but he betrayed Jesus. Now his destiny was turned ~pside down. And he died: he banged himself and died. Instead of him anot~er person was chosen by lot to be a disciple. However wonderful he or she may be when they are chosen to be responsible for a special mission, unless a person can fulfill his portion of responsibility it eventually doesn't work. He will be forsa~en by God and another person Dust be responsible for it. Then if you alao dontt fulfill your portion of responsibility, you must be cast out by God. And instead of you someone else must be responsible. Then, becauae of qreater indemnity condition, those who come after will have to Buffer more than ourselves. If only we do our portion of responsibility, God will give glorification. If we all can do our portion of reponsibility desperately, with faith, then the happiness of all mankind will be given to us and we will be eternally blessed.

~-

S/C/4-75

234

CHlUS'rOLOGY

_ . ("'sOd ~lAS the dual cbar~cteri.stics of original sung-sang and or l.9l.r..!1 n.yung-sang, and tney are united into oneness to form the perfect personality of God ar.d the essential nature of God. They

need

~ays

ot expression of positivity and negativity_

1 won't give the entire Christology lecture this time, just rebirth a:.d trini.ty .. Perfect man is as precious as God and has eternal and unique value. This kind of thing you can study by yourself. God has dual characteristics of ass and OKS and these can be expressed

through attributes of positivity and negativity, and positivity and negativity. So God haa original positivity and original negativity. God's nature can be substantiated through. creation. And when God's positivity and negativity are substantiated they pass through the intermediAt.e status of LogoS--Logos masculinity and Logos femininity. This is a status without spirit body or physical body, this is just like the Holy Spirit--no special physical or spir i.tual body, just an intermediate status. Through this posi tive and negative aspect of Logos, God r 9 posi ti vi ty and ne~ativity will Dt..: substantiated. This is Adam and Eve. God' 5 intention has been un! ty with Adam and Eve with 100' love. If this 100' love is substantiated, ~othin9' can destroy the love between God and man. Then there is no possibility of fall anYl1X>re and there is no need of any commandment. Then they can h.:l,"s give and take action between them and it wouldn I t constitute sin and they would not need the CODllDAndment. They would lo-.'e each other a. husband and wi.fe. This must have been -a llJinles. marriag; with 100' love. Centering on God, Adam ADd Eve should have been married ainleasly. This union would have been eterD&l because love i. perfect and tba strongest force in the world. This 1S called trinity. Centering on God, Adala and Eve should have been united into onenes!I with eteraal love. This is Godts original l4eal trinity: eternal sL."less marriage centered on God. Start1n9 with this trini.ty, .'dam and Eve could have been the sinless parents of all manitind, throuqh whom sinless deseendan t& could have been born. 1'1\19 is God fS desire. This t. the foundati.on for the Kingdom of Guu. This is the origi.nal ideal of God's trinity. Now, God's L1'l.tention has been to create Adam and Eve, and to realize a sinles~ trinity on carth--sinless marriage centering on God. As you know, becausi.; cf the fall of man, this idea was destroyed by Satan, this ideal trinity wasn't realized because of
satanic invasion--Adam and. Eve were both defiled by Satanic: blood. So a Satanic trinity was established, and SataDic parents were realized through whom sinful chilclren vex-a born. They could not

solva this problem and this defiled blood lineage was passed on to their descendants, generation after generation. Heavenly rather .-ever int-{'aded to have such millerable children. They were born
ThiB _pad. i . OM f)f a .enslJ of impozotant Z.c~ d6ZiveNd by Rev. Ken Sudo. CUl'!'ent 2-JI Di:recwz. of rzraimng at ~"t:oI.m Int.rrr.aticmal TNini1lg Canter in . 8a:'1't- ~.ot.m. N. f =r4 fD'lflltn'ly DiNtJtt:Jr of f'Nining f01" the unification Church of Japar.. !n D1'd..1" to g.t tIti. infol'ffation to th_ !oHip muior.al'ie. bllloNt tht'ir r!~ from tJte u.s., onZy prw'LiMinary editing has "lIen eorrrpleted.

''---.- '

SIPR/4-7~

245

our mission. From this moment we are an individual pers on nQ longer. "I- am individual person no longer . On your shoulders are thousands of people who must be saved; beside you there are thousands and thousands of people to be saved, and after you there are thousands of people to be saved throuqh you. The content is the same, but when the viewpoint is different, we can find how important I~ am. Therefore, through whom can God solve past, present , and future?

Provide n t ia 1 ;'\ge for the Foundation of P,estorat ioT'. The

Di~ p ensation

for

Ado~'s F~~ity

When Adam fell, God !':\ust h.aVf> tried to s~ve Adam, because God loved ~3am. Why couldn't God ~ave ~~am's family? F'.i.rs~ , i n order to !?ave Ad e.!:\ 's family, God had to send t.ne r.tesc;':..i:1 through Ad&-n 1s f~milYi to do this a me."1\ber o f Ad a..Tl't'~ : .JJ:lily ha(i to ~stablj. sh the foundation to receive the Messiah. Flrs c of all the central figur e must be found to fulf il l the !o ~ n~dt i on of faith. According to the Bible, the central f ig1..:re \o;.J.sn ' t Adi1rJ hJ.&"TI self, but son of Adam. Why? Bec&use of
the f311 of ilian, a : though
h~

was born as a son of God,

his

olood was defiled by s atanic blood . Alsc C~d's intention must have b<2en t :-: take him back: to God's side, but because of th~ mid .... ay position Satan was qucnfied. to accu:Je. If God took hiT'" b;l c}{ to Goa's side unconditionally, then Smtan cnn ~ccuse . So God couldntt do that. If Satan tried to ta k ~ him t o hi s si.de, then God would never give ~pproval to him. Then without ~pproval even Satan could not take him to hi~ si~e. However defiled he vas, Adam vas M{t,:m son of God and witoou~ approv~l from God even Satan could not take him to his aia ~ ~ In order for God to have c~unication with Adam, Ad~ ;:,ho~ld be separated from sotanic blood lineage. A<jam must be ~ep~ratcd from evil nature. Then he must be cut int~ two. Silt this is Fhysically L"I1possible. God now gave two song, Ca i ;'l .J.~ . .:i Abcl. One represents evil and t~'.e other represen t~
'-F', dnC',.'; 5 .

!-i ow Ab e l po~i t i o n repr esents goodness , and Cain's posit:. :\n rt.presents evil. Abel is symbolic of purity and the re-

abl~ to have communication of give and take actic n hi.-n. God wa:3 able to start His dispensation with hL~. is why Abel was chosen as the central figure; God waG to ha7e contact wit~ hia. This i . the first reason. Second reason, beca.use God loved MUl, God was betrayed. and deeply hurt by Adam's fall. Because of the depths of His wound, even God couldn't start salvation with him. Firat, because good and evil must be separated. Second, for bearti&tic reas<."ln. Instead of Adalft, God started 8i. dispensation

f ,) :c' God was

t;~t.; ~ 'r~ is ~ble

with

Ab~l.

'i"o'", cona it lonal obi ec't must be offered. Abel brought off(:ring to God . Also, Cain vas given revelation from above to off , - ~" -'7'!ethi!1g: Cain brought some vegetables. But ,,:]hen
~ : t' -- " . ~ d l. ~ .~!', he began to >~,d:. mom.cnt a gust ot wind

pray a prayer of offering and the blet-r away the offering. He didn 't kf" " N ~~~ : , ':. hap~)o:~ed. He could understand that God refused it. li..: dLl ,:i.s .best but he was refused by God. He came back with broken heart because h e: loved God. When younger brother Abel
sald "Come out with me." Abel went to a field with Cain a nd there Cain k.illed him. Blood ~as shed, and he fell down dfl.!~.

carne (Jut and seemed to be arrogant, Cain ~ame furious and

77'18 speech i.~ OM of a 6~~B of "./Wi'01'tant te~ dl1H:rnNd bw P9V. g~ Si..vit.. ~UlT~tt!/ Directort of Training at ~t.am InUrnatitmaZ 1'!taiFfl.,...g Ct'Mt4r' iH Bar1'!ftcf.'n~ N.I.~ and fome-rly PiN~tor of T!aa:i.1'!ing fol' tM Unifieaticm ~h

o{"J-Jpa.1t.

t~i:t dCFa:t"Q41"- f~

In crder to get thi8 i11forrmation to tM fOHign mi8swn.c:riM b-ferM t'M U.S only pnZimi,..ary .diti7tg has begn c~ZeUd.

S/ ?F.j 1- ? 5

th6 found.tion of faith and fo~.tion of .wbstecee aro rMto:C!'d, " can rosto1"e ~he~ Mmn loe~. We can r4Cf)ivC!! the He8~iah. This i" m.nc portion o~ reQpo~8ibilit..,. Then God will ae.nd the Mc~s1lth and ne will solvo my oi!\ and I ca~ Do reborn, and W8 can reach ~rf(!Ction aftd establish the ItL~gda'1l of God. rvM you yourselt muot establiah ~e fOtlMation to

r:eceive the
History and

M~3!1illh.

-I~

Everyone of "8 must have been born 20 or 30 y~a!'n o, ~>o or so many yearo ago on the aarth. He aust have look~ ar.d observed His own life couroe, but at the Balle time Uer\venly
haV0 been lookinq at and obeervinq your entire lite course. PraM God'. point of view, we are not only tha fruita of 20 years life covae, but altto fruits of 6,000 YMra ot history of restoration. Por inatanee, in orc1Cl1.' fo~ ae to abe able to ba Mre 1ft Unification Church, thego mlr.;t have beon foundation of ehr ietianity. !'hiD BCN.a1l th:lt t1i~":rout the erucifixion of Jasuo tbe:. ~ld have been no Chri~~1en ity and tb.us no OnificaticD Church, DO fte8.iah. Ue em" 12Uch to Jeeus, ve owe much to Christiano who died under the pe.r~o cution of the 9~n ~irc, because without ~ "I- AD not here. Then we clln say that Jesul3 t blood Oft the crolJSI i~ nCtf running in our veins, blood of Christians who becaae prey of lions is runninq in our veins also. Their sacrific1l1l life or merit of their crificial life came to fruitioft in QC. I am not only myself, but I az crucified Jesus. If we investigate our 20 years of life, we feel I ~ not worthy to be a member of the Unifieation Church; I did not do anything pure and good. Still God hfls chosen U8, not because o .f ourselves, bat bec3UIJG of our Meestor.. 'Iheir effort, tear., avea.t and blood, ease to fruition 1ft ua. ftteft ftOtt, I _ !tOt -X- any.or., -1- sa the fruita of bl.tory of r toratloe. ThrOU9h .alutJ.on of our 81n, we can eo1.0 the past. If we fail in oar .isalon, it . .~ that Chri.tl~ aDd &DCa.tore ,.,111 also be taken bf Smtan. -1- Nt IIl'self no lontor, -Xa. a fruit of history of rateratica , fi,OOO ycarD of histo:ry of restoration. Therefor. through solutioll of ein, ~ ~ . . tor. cl!n solve sin. If saved". the anc tora ttill be .ave:!. If. fail in 1ssion, the ancestors will be taken away by Satan. And alao, -I- am the center of this world, and there must be so many pfJOple wbo can be saved through... 'l'bousands and thousands and millions a.ncS Billions JIU.t be saved thrCQgh me. Than we llUat be the cl!!flt.er of thia world, of the ~esent, past, and t.hrongh r.olution of .,in, tfe ean be sinlea. mnCl start sinless future of mankind. 'l'bM'efore, "I- u the 8tartinq point of the sinless future. If this point 1s l.ot!t, it myself ill lost, the past, present, and future v111 be lost. How prfJCioua it ill to be iD !NCh a pofJition, but it 11) O!lly becau we are one t1ith the Menlah. 80 we 81st urw\e.r~

Fa.ther must

-I- .. -.y .

-I-

S/HR/4-?S

24 7

Cain now stood with bloody hands and God appeared to him and said -Where is Abel your brother?- He said, "I don't know. Am I my brother's keeper?" God said -What have you done! The voice of your brother' a blood is cry inq to me from the ground. I!I To hear this, God'. voice, Cain was .cared, covered his face and rAn away, to the Bast of Eden. Be va. afraid that he would be killed, but God protectAid hilll. Now cain killed Abel, the elder killed the younger. Mow evil, sAtanic side killed God' a aide. This ia the firat murder in h,..n history. Human history began with. victory of evil, not goodnes.. Therefore, evil prevAil. fir.t. Then even in World War II Japan attacked America fir.t in Pearl Harbor. rlow the Godless ideology of Communi_ is covering the world. But the next tiJlle, the God-centered ideology vill cover the world. This is the traqedy of God' s family because traqedy began with fornication between angel and Eve and now ended in murder. If we see this fact, we can understand the story but from the practical point of view there are uany things to be considered. CAin and Abel beclIJM the representatives of Satan and (":><1 . Alao, the SAlle pattern i . found in Jacob and Esau. God said -Jacob I loved but Esau I bated. Why elder must be representative of (!Vi 1 , and the younger of qoodnes.? Even St . Paul couldn It. understAftd why. Tho tall between tho Angel and !Ve i. called the spiritual fall, and then the pbY5ic&.l fall. In t.be firlt case, both the angel and Eve bed evil tIOtivation. The first ace was entirely evil because it va. " 1f-cen~4Pd .ativation. Also the relationship between angel and Eve is entirely unpricipled . So there is no exc\Zse at all . But in the second fall, the mot.iva1D:>ft ~I better than that ; Eve intended to go bact to Ad~, her proper spouse. The .otiveO wat better, although she could understan4 very well ~t ahc vas def iled by aaUnio blood. Not so qood, but better. Cain and Abel were both born frca th& physical relationIhip between Mam and Yo. Truth is truth tha t they both had the aaJle fallen nature, so they both !!Nat bave inherited the same satanic blood lineage frca fallen Ad. . and Eve. Then because of the sytabolie diapensation, the first born, Cain, va. conaidered to be the fru t of the f irat siD, and Abel the fruit of the second .in. tthen in this ....ning, cain IlUst be the fruit of the deeper sift. That is to "y, he belol1qed to Satan and Abel belODgecl to God. This 1s ODe re&eOll. Another reason i . tAat ... tAn bad priority to taka either one of th_, but Satan Jmow the first born son bas the birthright, 80 Saua took the firstborn. God vas ca.pelled to have the left..over. So God bee to begin Hia dispeaatioA with Then now can UDder .tand, but why did God refuse cain' s offering, even though He accepted Abella offering? Some might think it WAS natural for Cain to kill Abel because God was partial to Abel. was God partial? Cain was in the Hunie position. Therefore his offering ~as symbolically 4efilod by SAtanic blood. So a ~~e God

ltft-over.

"e

S/HRj';-75

248

could!'!' t tllke it. What should cain have done? The reason the ?ffering ~as refused was that it was symbolically defiled. ~or h~8 of!ering to be received f it must be cleansed 6 purified. - .-- n bAS to establiab ~ condition to cleanse the sin. This is tht> Z oundation of aubatulCe. The central figure must have been

Abel, who was closer to God.

Now centerin9 on Abel Cain should have eatablished the conditio!", to reaove the fallen nature., all four of them. Pallen nature number one, failure to take the same position as God. God loved Adam and t he angeL Angel made a mess of the ~!dPpiness cf AdaIU and Eve who God loved the most. In order to inderr~ify this failure, Cain, instead of the archangel, has to love Abel. Therefore love must be restored here. Without prope~ reason the angel destroyed the love of Ada.-n and Eve . Now Cain must love Abel unconditionally before God. Second, leaving the proper position. In order to restore this failur~ Cain hds to establish condition to have Abel as t.Lt ~ :nediator. Third, reversal of dominion. God was supposed to have dominion over Adam and Adam dominion over Eve I and Eve over anqel. But ttecause of the fall of man the archangel became Satan. Now the angel had daainion over EVe first, then Adaa . New we are under Satan in a sense. If we try to do qoocl, we do ~' vil, a.nd we do the evil we don t t want to 40. Satan can lnVcice us and our original mind will be torn. OUr oriqinal mind is crying to God. Satan dominat~ man and now Cain must be dominated by the Abel fiqure . Not by violence, but by love. Therefore obedience. s :) Ca in must obey Abel, this is the reason. And another ~~ ~ , as Father Soid this morninq we must have a deep unc -' ,. ta - j ~ : t-? about Cain ~nd Abel. ' . i! <::cause of t he fall of man, the angel became sa tan . If we are born sinlessly, we are sinles s children wit~out any eifo l- t. But evil nature came into man and we a.re destined t o give the aame nature to our children, unless we can solve origina.l sin. From the angel to Eve, frca Eve to Ad . . , from Aciam to descendants, this was the multiplication of sin . - In ordcz: to restoLe this fallen natura, goodness must com. frOlU God I through Ada to Eve, throu9h Ad.. and Eve to anqel J thia is t.h~ r~verul course. Cain can receive good thin9~ frca God, no~ directly, but through Adam aDd Eve. This is Abel's position or t~ L of the central figure. This pattern must be appl ied to our l. o-~~tine life of faith. This means goodness doesn' t came ct.lrectl y tlu:ouqh Cain but through Abel. :'i':''''- Si~gE: of God wi.ll be given t th~ Xessiah first/ and ~_ ~ . .'. -,,;~ -: i.l l !'>e Qiven ~ The Me~!1lah's wr.:; "ds must be God ' s word , the highest Ahel t'Osition. Also, because of give and take act jon, 900dll '~ - : - 3hould be offered through Abel to f;CJ, so Cain should h ;: -' e -.I";'_<.J through ~_bel to God. Without Abel, Cain's o ffering "; ';0 inI~) l.l C I tIlerefore God couldn't receive it. ALel's position

,--,

--

STATE OF MICHIGAN IN THE CIRCUIT COURT FOR THE COUNTY OF MACOMB

Plaintiff, vs. Case No. lo - S-o 0 2 ~ 5?O . HON. A. rOKICH

'fRACE!

Defendant.

_____________________________________1

\~ \-e.s-z. PlaintiffIn Pro Per (Address).J I';; S ~ :f l> ~4nJ

Name \-\ t'''' ""1
W
-

~ ~.~
7-:

~""'.I'

--...........
...

"a.. Q. (' ~

Name 'bf'Lp"" ~A Defendant In Pro Per (Address) ..2 (;5 I ~

Y'r\ \ G h. '-L '5 b ___ ~ <-{ Boqo

\

01

..

<;'L...
.I

~O.5'( rJ

n e.LA; / J 4- F 11((/ .. ~ 16H cJ'[n b

(;

----------------~D~~~~~lt~------/
eONSEN"T JUDGMENT OF DIVORCE
At a session of said court, held in the City of Mt. Clemens, County of Macomb, State of Michigan, on

Present:

APR 1120U . Hon. . RACEY A. YOKJCH T -------------------------Circuit Court Judge

This cause having been brought on to be heard upon the Complaint filed herein, taken as
' ..

confessed by the Plaintiff, Defendant having been personally served with Plaintiffs original pleadings; Defendant having failed to file an answer with the Court, and a default having been entered by the Court. Plaintiff presented his proofs in open Court and the Court, after reading the pleadings, hearing the proofs, and being fully advised in the premises, and after due consideration

.--.)

:.D

thereof, does find that the marriage relationship of the parties has broken down to the extent that the objects of matrimony have been destroyed and there remains no reasonable likelihood that the marriage can be preserved and that the marriage of the parties should be dissolved in accordance with Plaintiffs prayer. and in accordance with the statutes in such cases as made and provided. Plaintiff has entered his proofs from which it satisfactorily appears to the Couri that the jurisdicti6ID:t1 residency requirements on the statutory grounds of divorce have been established; and the Court approves the property settlement provisions; Therefore, upon the Motion of Plaintiff:

IT IS HEREBY ORDERED AND ADJTJDGED:

1. ABSOLUTE DIVORCE. By virtue of the authority herein vested, and pursuant to
the statute in such cases made provided, does this Court orders that the marriage between the parties be dissolved, and a divorce from the bonds of matrimony is granted. 2. ALIMONY/SPOUSAL SUPPORT. Neither party will receive spousal support from the other now or in the future, and spousal support is forever barred.

3. PROPERTY SETTLEMENT.
(A) Plaintiff shall retain as his sole and separate property, free and clear of any claim

or interest thereIn or thereon the part of the Defendant to wit: (i) (ii) (iii) Any and all personal property currently in his possession Any and all bank accounts currently in his sole nam e Any and all automobiles currently in his possession

Plaintiff shall assume any debt thereon by making the regular installment payments until said debt is satisfied, free and clear of any claim of the Defendant and, shall indemnify and hold the Defendant hannless thereon.

(B) Defendant shall retain as her sole and separate property, free and clear of any claim or interest therein or thereon the part of the Plaintiff to wit:
(i) (ii) (iii) Any and all personal property currently in her possession Any and all bank accounts currently in her name Any and all automobiles currently in her possession,

Defendant and shall assume any debt thereon by making the regular installment payments until said debt is sati'Sfied, free and clear of any claim of the Plaintiff and shall indemnify and hold the Plaintiff harmless thereon. 4. DEBT. Except as otherwise set forth in this Judgment of Divorce, ee.ch party shall be solelYlesponsible for assuming and paying ail their own credit card debts and orherdebts in their own name, and shall indemnify and hold the other party harmless thereon. Additionally, each party shall be solely responsible for assuming and paying their own income tax liabilities and shall indemnify and hold the other party harmless thereon. 5. INTENT

OF

PARTIES

CONCERNING

BANKRUPTCY.

Defendant's

assumption of debts and hold harmless obligations are for the benefit of Plaintiff. Likewise, Plaintiffs assumption of debts and hold harmless obligations are for the benefit of Defendant. In addition, the parties pledge that they are currently solvent and meeting their debts as they become due. The parties and this Court intend those obligations to be nondischargeable in bankruptcy. The parties also attest that neither of the parties have any intention at this point of filing for bankruptcy. 6. ENCUMBRANCES ON PROPERTY. Any lien, encumbrance, or obligation on any property awarded must be assumed and paid by the party receiving such property unless it is othenvise specified in this Judgment.

7. INSURANCE. Any and all rights of either party in any policy or contract of life, endowment, or annuity of the other, as beneficiary, are hereby extinguished unless specifically preserved by this Judgment. The parties are further advised to immediately change their

beneficiary designations on file with the insurer or plan administrator for employer provided Insurance. 8. ::PENSION PROFIT AND RETIREMENT BENEFITS. Except as otherwise set forth in this
Judgm ~ nt

of Divorce, each party is individually awarded his or her own interest

either may have in any and all of the following as their own separate estate free and clear of any interest of the other party: (A) Any pension, an''1uity, IRA, 401 K or retirement benefits. (B) Any accumulated contributions in any pension annuity or retirement system. (C) Any right or contingent right in and to invested pension, annuity or retirement benefits.

The parties are advised to immediately change thei r beneficiary designations on file wi th the plan administrator. 9. DOWER. The property settlement provisions in this Judgment made for said Plaintiff and Defendant herein shall be in lieu of the mutual dower rights in the lands of the opposite party and sllch dower rights shall be mutually released, and they shall hereafter hold their remaining lands free and clear and discharged from any and all such dowered rights or claim; and said provisions shall also be in full. satisfaction of all claims of these respective parties which they have in any property of the other, now owned or hereafter owned, or in which they have or hereafter may have any interest.
10. EXECUTION OF DOCUMENTS. Each party shall forthwith execute and deliver to

the other all documents necessary to carry out the terms of this Judgment. Upon failure to do so,

-,.

a copy of this Judgment may be recorded with the same effect as though any deed, conveyance or other document had been personally executed by said party.

11. RETENTION OF JURISDICTION. This Court shall and hereby does retam
jurisdiction of the property settlement contained herein to assure that said settlement is ,expeditiously and efficiently carried out in accordance with its terms and specifically reserves the right to enter any order necessary to implement the terms of this settlement. Should either party have to resort to this Court for enforcemen~ of the terms and conditions contained in this Judgment of Divorce, the offending party agree::; to pay any costs along with actual attorney fees incurred for enforcement.

12. TERMINATING TEMPORARY ORDERS. Except as otherwise provided in this

Judgment any interim orders and injunctions entered in this action are hereby dismissed.

13. EFFECTIVE DATE. This Judgment shall become effective as of the date of its
entry. THIS JUDGMENT RESOLVES ALL PENDING CLAIMS AND CLOSES THIS CASE .

APR 111011

C!RCUI~{jRTGE
.

~~

We the undersigned Plaintiff and Defendant have read the entire foregoing Judgment of Divorce, including the Property Settlement and Spo~sal Support provisions, and understand its terms and approve its entry. We further acknowledge that each of us fully understands the facts and surrounding circumstances of this cause and has signed this Judgment of Divorce freel y and voluntarily with the intent to be bound thereby. The parties further ackllowledge and affirm that the property contained in the terms and conditions of this Judgment of Divorce reflects all of the property and assets of the parties and

t~h=o~ot~erliabi~~s_ assets or
, Plaintiff

\j

_ ,_______________
Defendant

Approved , SCAO STATE OF MICHIGAN JUDICIAL DISTRICT 16th JUDICIAL CIRCUIT COUNTY PROBATE Police Report No. (if applicable ) Plaintiff(s)/Petitioner(s)

Orig inal - Return 1sl copy - Witness 2nd copy - File 3rd copy - Extra CASE NO. SUBPOENA Order to Appear and/or Produce lO-005002-DO

10-005002-00
Court telephone no.

Court address 40 . Main Street, Mt. Clemens, MJ

(586) 469-5208
Defendant(s)/Respondent(s) Brenda McCracken

rz
I
r

People of th e State of Michigan Henry T eles z

I
i

46462 Dequindre
Shelbv Townshio. MJ 48317 Charge

Civi l Probate In the matter of

- Criminal

In th e Na m e of the People of the State of Michigan. Titan Insu rance

TO :

If you require special accommodations to use the court because of disabilities, please contact the court immediately to make arrangements. YOU ARE ORDERED:

1. to appear personally at the time and place stated below: You may be required to appear from time to time and day to day until excused .

The court address above

Other: Judge Tracey Yokich / Time

Day

[Date

- 2. Testify at trial/examination / hearing .

73

Produce/p ermit in spection or copying of the following items : _ _ _ _ _ _ __ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ __ Any and all information rega rding payments made respecting Henry T elesz (date of birth M ay 31, 1961), for Titan po li cy

oI-PA-002979967(or any other applicable policy iSSlled by Titan or its associated e nriti es). for person a l injl!(Y protection benefits as a
resu lt an acc ident that occurred on July 10, 2008. Thi s requested information is to include an y checks or drafts made to Mr. Telesz. any serv ice pro vider, and any attorney. Please be ad vised that thi s information may be mailed to Brenda McCracken at the below address in li eu of appearing at court.

4. Testify as to your assets , and bring with you the items listed in line 3 above .

5 Testify at deposition .
6 MCl 600 .6104 (2), 600.6116, or 600 .6 11 9 prohibition against transferri ng or disposing of property is attached .
7. O th er:
v' 8. Person requesting subpoena

ITelePhone no.

Brenda McCracken

(586) 533-8152

Address

46462 Dequ indre City Shelb y Twp.

State MJ

Zip

48317

NOTE: If requesting a debtor's examination under MCl 600.6110, or an injunction under item 6. this subpoena must be Issued by a judge . For a debtor examination , the affida vit of debtor examination on the other side of this fo rm must also be completed . Debtor's assets can also be discovered through MCR 2.305 without the need for an affidavit of debtor examination or issuance of this subpoena by a judge. FAILURE TO OBEY THE COMMANDS OF THE SUBPOENA OR APPEAR AT THE STATED TIME AND PLACE MAY SUBJECT YOU TO PENALTY FOR CONTEMPT OF COURT. Court use only Da te Judge/Clerk/Attorney Bar no. :- Served
I" Not served

MC 11 (6/04) SUBPOENA, Order to Appear and/or Produce

MCl 600.1455, 600.1701 . 600.6110. 600.6119. MCR 2 506

Approved . SCAO

Original - Return 1st copy - Witness 2nd copy - File 3rd copy - Extra

STATE OF MICHIGAN
16th JUDICIAL DISTRICT JUDICIAL CIRCUIT COUNTY PROBATE

CASE NO. SUBPOENA Order to Appear and/or Produce

10-005002- 00 10-005002-00 Court telephone no. (586) 469-520 8 Defendant(s)/Respondent(s) Brenda McCracken 46462 Dequindre Shelb v Townshio. Ml 4831 7 Criminal Charge

Police Report No . (if applicable ) Plaintiff(s)/Petitioner(s)

Court address 40 N . Main Street, Mt. Clemens , MT

People of the State of Michigan Henry Telesz

.( Ci v il
I

In the matter of

Probate

In t he Nam e of the People of the State of Michigan . TO : Titan Insurance If you require special accommodations to use the court because of disabilities , please contact the court immediately to make arrangements.

YOU ARE ORDERED:

- 1.

to appear personally at the t ime and place stated below: You may be required to appear from time to time and day to day until excused .

Th e court address a b ove

Other: Judge Tracey Yokich I Time

Day

IDate

2. T estify at tri a l/ ex amination / hea ring .

./ 3. Produce/perm it inspecti on o r copying of the followi ng items :_ _ _ __ _ _ _ _ __ _ _ __ _ __ __ _ _ _
A ny and all information regarding payments made respecting H enry Telesz (date of birth May 31 , 1961 ), for Titan policy issued by Titan or irs associated entities) for personal injury protection benefits as a result an accident th at occurred on Jul y 10, 200 8. Thi s reque sted infOlmation is to include any checks or drafts made to Mr. Tel esz, any serv ice provider, and an y attorney. Please be ad vised that thi s information may be mailed to Brenda McCracken at the belo w address in li ell of appearing at cOllrt.

oI-PA-00297996 7(or an y other applicable polic y

4 . Testify as to y ou r asset s , a n d b ring with you the ite m s listed in line 3 above. 5. T estify at deposit ion .

6 MCl 600 .6104 (2), 600 .6 11 6, or 600 .61 19 proh ibition against transferring or d isposing of property is attached .
7. Other:

./ 8. Person requesting subpoena

Brenda M cCracken IAddress 46462 Dequindre City She lby Twp .

J
State MI

TelePh one no . (586) 533-8 152

Zip 4831 7

NOTE: If requesting a debtor's examination under MCl 600.6110, or an injunction under item 6. this subpoena must be issued by a judge . For a debtor examination, the affidavit of debtor examinati on on the other side of this form must also be completed. Debtor's assets can also be discovered through MCR 2.305 without the need for an affidavit of debtor examination or issuance of this subpoena by a judge.

FAILURE TO OBEY THE COMMANDS OF THE SUBPOENA ORAPPEARATTHE STATED TIME AND PLACE MAY SUBJECT YOU TO PENALTY FOR CONTEMPT OF COURT.

[)ate

Judge/Clerk/Attorney

Bar no

=:J

Court use only Served Not served

r-J

MC 11 (6/04) SUBPOENA, Order to Appear and/or Produce

MCl 600.1455, 6001 701 . 600.6110.600.6119, MCR 2.506

S!llR!4-75

is like clear ~ater. Cain in effect ~ou9ht a dirty shirt directly to God and G::xl didn 't lik~ H:. V"~hen it is washcl '- cle!ln, C-OO can receive it. Offerin<; ehcmld Mve b~en o ~fercK1 through 1\bel. Cain couldn' t underctand this point. Ev~n though l~u nre 9iv~n some revelation from above, do you ~o directly or not? YOll must l\!':lk the centrl!.l f igu!:'e. E"vc~ though it is true, 'under il?!?rov~l of t.h~ centr al :~ i ~p..H:-e j,c the way to do it. If Cain loves A.bel G'.nd if he thought of Abel uS hi~
mediato~,

and if cain offored offering through

foundation or coooition to M'tc

l;.)een r~,f1liz~.

~bel, then ~e'!lOVOO th~ nin :rr<.'.~ t hav~ Cen ~ e~ .1.~.~ C:l t'.",J~:" ~llQ fo~AatJcn c!~ ~llb

otanCQ ic re!:tor.'f!:ti ~.L:: "1d ('.}.~(!15.Ciy thl! fourr.d~tion o f ~u.,l.,ti1 i~ re~tol:rrj . Thic i5 t..~e ~c'..aOOl1tJ~O-';l. ~O~ tlw ~n~L<\h. On~ 00", to Ci'U' !.'Of;;r~~, cain ~il 1 ei1 ~~~J. ("~ h~") eooldn't l~IC Abel nt roll, couldn't e":(,Alt hin ~f5 a aa:U.5'tor, couldn' t ta.~J-:. c 0 f f t'X i~ th'Cough Al-.el. r:rn".!l t:ha t t~ on, Gt::!/i J IS d i m!X'tn3a~io~ ~~5 prolo~~ to th1~ tL~. N'h.1lt is the relat.ionship bet~~en Cain ~w.l ~l? U(! MUst
i:1~nning of offerim;. llbel's hble I D post tion is pure then

ul..aerst~nd a de-spexo ~ean1ng betltt'!en cain ~ I~l. !?irSJ'~, offer ing lJ!Ust be pur~..r. l~en God CAn take it. By loving Abel, Cain can be one tli th Abel. hlRO God can take ?lJlS. We under!ltood the T.el~ti(,:::t!'!h!p b.!!:t~>J~en C'a~_n (".:::1 .~l:-'?l <'l~ c~.~(-'~ ~~ . younq&. ~Ull9or b~ closer to God, olcla..-:- waa distant from C-c1, IJomething like t-~t. F!."O.'!l the point of view of offering, Cain offerec1 Abel to God. ~her.e!ore Abel ~at M off~rinq

'--

always, pure offerinq.

which
saUD

can
~or

IlCCUtJe,

three grMt blessinq:s. Theora oro it run). illS JIOre than the original MI3, thtD no ~Mt!cm at 1111. Why iii Abel offf!r1ft<J? ~l ~.~ cloanl')(!t hi. cnrm sin. Abel "ho has condition throuqh which Satrul con in.,~c i ~'l not Abel. ~., muat be acre thAn Ada. befor. thG fall of nan. Abel's pooition im ~iven but unlesn we fulfill con tentc of Abel, At:Iel cannot be Abel. He 18 alone: then h~ i~ dioquali led to be Abel and God cannot reoei". l1.Ua. I f tie investi9ate our insit1e we can finc:l or19inal mind and Enil mInd. ThiB is hOel and Cain. In the evil mind, when GOO's WOrd3 come, good and evil can be divided into two: it ie very clOlir that this is evil llnd thin ;'25 good. t1e n~~.r underctood t.hat ~orni cation \faS 0 evil. zrut through underot~in9 ot t.ru, Pr~cipl., Cain and Abel are *eparated within myeelf and ~in t~ fi9ht Against each othor and terrihle battlo ~in3 within me. Por in8tL~e8, lIybe SI~n~ 13 valld.ng on ~ d!xt!y t'l!.nd. mpure atreet of Itew York. and 00tDa ~~~t101l ~ {In:&'! too Cl~t:b of himself, tNt be Mew that t..~il!l i" ~ r~on lf~ II!tJU ft1ll.1. A t.errible battle eJUlUM inside, ~t 1!'! the 'liMl ~fl.nt "Seavcmly ~ather I can't stand it My lom;qe::r, just fJhut }~ e~oQ, and

the rCn80ft

Abel

~here i3 8 co%!!c\it1on thro~9h Cll..!mOt etaret &5 Arntl. This i. ~ emtabli&h co~it1on to reotore the

It

Abel

he drop. L,.,!de

plllc .... 30M

co~it

lIin.

Aftenm.I:"dc, how

250

do you feel? 1 nave no words,a rush of passion , after rush of passio:l, wh."n he comes out he has to pound his chest, "why I d ' ~, why I did, why I did?ft Then my original mind is crying to ,, ~c.: from the ground. In this time which of the two won, Abel? Cain ".. on. Abel was killed by Cain and his blood c:-ying to God from the ~round. The same thing happene d wi thin me ti:i)t hat-' pe,.r.ed 6,000 years ago. If the same temptation comes, but a f~. cl- a terribl~ struggle with a rush of passion, finally he coulj 9~t victory, always he ~as defeated but the next moment he dashed to the street , and the next moment fell down and saw how beautiful the sky is. How beautiful the twinkling stars are! He has never seen such ~eautiful twinkling stars in New York. We feel victorious, pur joy comes from the depths of myself, "Oh Heavenly Father I qot the victory . M Now Abel subjugated Cain ~id centering on Abel, Cain was subjugated. Within myself the internal foundation for the Messiah was laid, and the Messiah can come to me internally. He can give forgiveness of sins and eternal joy. Therefore, we can feel joy and happiness. Pure joy and happiness . This is the victory. Th e ce fore, .e must always figh.t against satanic temptation, and alw~is fight *ithi~ ourselves, then the accumulation of separati on from s~ ~ a n will i:H.:rease your personality with love . The more purifiea your love is, the more Heavenly Father can work thro ugh you. 7~erefore if you continue this kind of battle with in you against Satan , then one month, one year, three,S years, you, y o urself, will change completely, God will work through you, you will have a clear mind. Therefore if you cherish impure desire within you, it grows and thrives and finally blooms and bears fruit. Therefore I s ay, ftNip in ~he bud.- This is the best method to purify our inside. Try even three months and you can change yourself. -Nip in the bud . - Purify our own inside, wi th prayer. .
.:d':"r. o r
1.

EiiiR/4-75

HISTORY
Section II - Ti~e dL.;pensation for Noah' 3 Pamily

. At the time of thE dispem:C\tion for J\....da~' n far.ilv, if Ca:ln and Abel had i:ecn 5ucceS8ful in their nie:eion l".nd t.he Fcml!i~~:.:'on for the Messiah 1".ad been laid, the MenrJiah \t."Ould h2.VC cc~;(~ c.nd t::.1!'c'! l':indom of God on t.~arth would hllve been raali:u~d at t:U\ ti:m2 0-:: the diapensation of Adam f s l'aaily. Dt,~t ~.il yO\! k..?lOW thc:r c~:!:.d~"I'~:' fulfill their mission and Goc'J l~d to miit for another cb~:1c7l t,,) e8t&blish the Foundation for tha Mesfliah. Cain killed Abel. Therefore, Abal t-fas no mo1:'C m~1 Cuim ...;~s ca~t 4OUt. According to predestiA'ltion Cain t.~uldntt fulfi.ll his mission, therefore he was caot out. LGod cannot ctop IHs pradestination. ~!ow, Abel died, ~ut his iaith rC!!"'.!lin~.a hf!C''',llSO 2.1though he died, the fact that. ile had offered a nu~ce::u~i;ul o:(:::~rin, on the altar, remained. Therefore,baf;led on thia faith, G~d t7~~1 able to ~end another son, Seth. Seth was a repl~ceEent of whom? Abal. Th~=~forc, the lineage of Seth, was Abel. ~"hen afte-:- 10 generationu Ho.ch c:.ppea!'cd, he was in the Abel position from the beginning. Therefore it wasnKt n~cessary to devide him into Cain and Abel. The Dible algo says, "He was righteous." He ~yas Abel position f:r:01D the 009i.;:lni~g from Principle point of view and also, at the EAQC tige, he "as a riqhteous man. Therefore, God could mtart his diGpe;:'lgation based on Noah. Noah was central fiqure frem th.e bO<]inninCJ without doin~ anything. In or~.,,:r for hi. to be successful in bis J!!irusinp be h~d to offer a conditionals object. The eontitional object wea,' aa you know, Noahs arc of three docko buildt on top of a mountain. He was crazy from the be'3'inning_ He was crazy for God. Once given a revelation from above to establish the arc, he believed it, and he kp.pt this belief amidst ridicule and scorn. One old man, O:1e crazy man, building a ship on top of a mount:ain and he came do~.."ll sOr.letimes to the town, the down town, and he'a preaching: "The end of the world is nearer, be repentant of your sin". He is shouting and after shouting, he goes back to the mountain and is making a ship. Who can believe him? They laufhed, nOh look, look! Oh a crazy man." "You know him?" "Yah, I know him well. lie is famous." Many people would qather around him and te~ee h~ and redicule hi3, and scorn him. Amidst the scorn and ridicule he still sho~ted: "The end of the world is at h4nd, be repentant of the Bin you committ~< otherwise you will be destroyed by God." Be did it everyday, ev~ryday everyday--one week, two weeks, three weeks. one ye"r, two yearo thr~e years twenty years, thirty years 120 years altogether. Can you imagine how crazy he was? Several years aqo, almost 10 years ago, we went for.: pioneer 'I,o.'.itnessing. In. those days, one high school student was a pioneer ". itnessor. He heard half of the lecure of Divin2 principle ane ~.~; WetS tcuched and moved and inspired and from that day on he b:::gan to street preach. A 16 ye;),r old boy began to street preach even tho~gh there was no one else exept for him -- even on a raiuy day, a stormy day, a windy day, ar~ so forth. Even when h~ had an exam, he continued. His mother opposed him but he continued~

'--...,.

S/HR/4-7S

252

__ 1lf.is fr1er:i1o Calle and ridiculed t'."2w..~ M c!id. And after onf.tyeer, l1n\. _.h~r pioneer wt!nt and looked, ~nc itl atreetproaching e~'" ~inq like the Unifieatio~ Church Sh3 vent and followed. Ho ~3

streetpreachinq about Divine Principle. She ~B ama~ed, surprised and she was v~ry happy. Wh~n they r.ould undarstand each other they ~~aced and cried. ~en we beard this story we were ~eeply inspired. P~t this ~8 just one year--how about 120 years? r-loah had extraordln'lry fa! th I
~nd ~hockeu

stopped for 40 daye. ~:hen it stoppe::l raining and t:OOn the flocXl nubsided. .l~ at rnce, Uoah opened the door anil let t.he raven fly. Firct or. all, he let the raven fly. nut the raven couldn't find anyplace to 6tay. The raven means the angel, Satan. BocaUS0 of the flood judgement, the satanic element ~s completely elim~nat04. Th~~eforo, there ~~ no place for Satan to stay. Next, Noah let th~ dove f 1y and lceked the door. The dove 'ent Ad&m. This dove turned back without doin~ anythin9. The clova Gouldn' t find anyplaca to stay and C~ back. This raGans tha ideal purposo of creation et the tiDo of first MaD vaent rfJali:ed on earth and the ideal oat bay. to C~ back to God. !'hen after fJ"en days, another dovo MI. leat to fly. ftia dove c _ back "i th aft olive leaf in 1 to bil!. 'fhfJ DecOM fli9ht of the dove~ignifie. the COBinq of the 88COmd AIea. 1ft Bibl~. ~s 3:7 it: says. Sule,. the Lori! Gee! ~. DXh1.~h witb!Mlt . revealill9 ai ecr.~. t.o lIie e"Ilft~. ~he prcp,.ta. 1I !'herefero, ~hl0 . . signifies that in case th4a lara.11t. . ca~ obey tbue ilSa pl. .i - bility of crucifixion - this 81fR1fl.G. ADd Aft.er another . . . .n dal'l'J, let t1 third \love 1.yo. And the dove didn't come baelt. 'fbi. INlano - eVf!ft tb0u9h t.he acacond Adam cannot fulfill the lCin~_ of God Oft earth, at ~he cOllin<J of the third Adam, the Lord of the Seeomd A4vent~ th$ nt.sion of Messiah will be fulfilled end the Kift940m of God on earth viII ba realized. Then what is the .1gnificance of the f!cod judgement? Even one Oay ef ~l('()! .eems to be enough to destroy the betr~.yer~ or rebels --the evil people. ~hen why did God need 40 days judq. . . .t?

on hi~ faith, God vas qualified t~ j~~~ the ~vil P00pl~, ~n~ God aaid that t.he flood judq~nt was ne~r Qt hend. And oo'V~n d.!\ys before the judgement, Noah 1100 biD I'!even &'-:111y ~4"fJ mw ~ny c01.\plcs of anhlala 90t into ~ho ark ~tK\ ~h Bht'-t the ~~::'.'Or.J. It be~!ln to rain ,h3~vy raln--!t r3ilt$d jt'JGt ' .J.'):. a ~l~, juzt: IH~Q a waterfall. Soon flood Ca&'2 end fi'oryoM of tbon who ~ riaiC131ea. l;oah &\~ ceorned at hill "",r('l now drowned o~ died. And "till it eontinae4 to rain, it continuecl to rain --it llQ'fflr

When the art

~fJ rNl&~,

(;cd

could

ap~!:O'Ya

hiD fa! th, and based

Moa"

As you Jtnov,tbe nUJllber 40 i . the nuaber of aepsration froa SaUft.

passing throuqh tho forutio:1, growth an4 perfection .ta~~, and each of thea. stages han three parts. ifMrefo::-e, ~hs 1'.;1~.~r ten 8ignifie8 perfection. w~ call t.al t.he n~r of \lfti~y --f!M mDib:tr ..... ~of ~nity of perfection. Four tmllt.ipliod by ten is 40. ~n ~cil poaiti,->&l in the four poaition foundat.ion roaches perfection and Cilft be . united into onen.as centering on God, there ist so possibility for Satan to invade. Therefore, Satan aust retreat. Tberefore t w~en

Because of the four position foa~.tiGft, foar 1a the ~UDbRr of perfection, 1n a .ense. Each po.ition will reae-ll perfection by

E/HR/4-7S

253

we per.evlJr(~ for a period of the number 40, then Satan has to rf!treat. Thi.c is the reason why judqement took them 40 days. And then why, then why did merciful God kill so many people at onoe through the flood judqemnt? Why did God have to use this kind of cruel method? Because, as you know, fallen Adam WM has original sin, but didn't do either good or evil was just in the middle position. If people are in the middle position, . then only if they can show faith or only if they can have faith, can God save them. But now, these people around Noah were desdants of Cain who killed Abel. Therafore they were not in the middle position, they were only evil from the beginning. Therefore, God han no idea to bave adirect connection or direct relationship with them because they are evil therefore God could not have eommunication with to'1em, or divide them into qood or evil, they were just evil. Therefore, the more the evil remained, the .,re the evil was multiplied. Therefore, the only way for them to come back to the Idddle position, to be saved, was to pay indemnity through physical death. Therefore, even at the price of tbeit lives, when they qot into the spiritual ~rlcS. they were qualified to be aaved in the spiritual world if only NOah'. mission Well! successful. Therefore, God kept Noah f s fami17 in order to judge the others who were descendants of Cain. God has created these kind of events to fulfill the contents of the !":J~;lJation of !3!t:l. As the dove signifies Adam and the raven sigl'll.fies Satan, 1 ikewise, in many cases, throuqb many symbols, God signifies many things. Por instance the black horse and black dog usually signify or symbolize satan. But the white horse and '-lhite dog symbolize God' s side. Color symbolizes s o _ thing: green the Holy Spirit; grey, the angels; pink, the Messia. or lord. Red and black sometimes symbolize the Satanic side. Therefore, Satan somett.es appears in red robe. in a drea. or in a vision. But don' t misundBrstaDd if aomeone haa a black or xea Bible. Is it Satanic? NOt at all, not at all. Red-just imaqine bafore Satan becaJDO Satan, nipt!me vas dark &Dd blaek, and alae the riSing sun was red. Every color waa _de by God, SO_times a color is used as a symbol, but it'. God' .!reation. Blue, gold and orange, blue, blue, blue-- many blue Then dove and pigeon--dove and other animals symbolize somethint. Therefore, if you have a dream or some vision, if you underataD4 this point, you can understand the meaning. The~ why did God reveal such events? God created this kind of ~vent to establish a foundation for the Messiah.. For the Founda~ion of Faith, the central figure was Noah and the condtional object was the ark. Now the indemnity period: first of all 120 symbolizes 12i and also, the 40-day judqement is the number 40; and three ti'9'even, therefore 21 days, 1-1-1; and afterwards there comes another 40 <lay period. All of these MSre created to fulfill the period of indemnity. Because of the extraordinary faith of Noah the Foundation of Faith was la14 and if only the Foundation of Substance had been laid, the Foundation of the Me iah could have been laid and the Messiah could have come. Then what happened to the Foundation of Substa.~ce?

l:ext for the Foundation of Substance, need to have a centrlil figura. As you know the Foundation of Substance must be laid between Cain and Abel between brothers. notbetween father and son. As a central figure the father cadt be responsible to solve

3/fm/;-i5

254

the ralationilhip between caiA and Abel. It Blat be solved by the brot..~rs, YO\U19 and old. Therefore, Noah C01.1ldn ' t be responsible for that., Noah had t.h.ree sons; Shea, Ham and Jl1peth. They helped Noah even at the time Noah W4S unde: perf:'ecution. Shem's position was Cain position, Ham's position >,tas Abel's poaition and Japeth IS poaition must be Seth I s position because the ai ion of Noah f s family was to restore the failure of Adam's family. Noah was successful in establishinq the Foundation of Faith, but centering on Ham the Foundation of Substance l:\ust 00 based on

t.

the successful Foundation of Faith because they must be linked. They cannot be separated, as you know. Therefore, in order for.HAm to succeed he must be on3 \1tt~ Noah. Bam mwst establish condition to bta one with Noah; they must be one in heart. Otherwise, Baa cannot inh~rit Noah t s Then thinCJ happeMd. After noah eaca out oZ the ark he raiaed 9rapes ADd mad. wine and drL~ the wine and slept

.UCC....

OM

in the tent in tbe sua ahplle a~ be \ft' born. Birthday Suit! (Laughter) Ob, good .expres.ion. Mben the threo ISO~tI came back, Ham found their father sleeping and felt ashamed. Ka provoked his brother., t0ge~~r walkinq backwards they put a cloth over Noah. When Noah as awake he got angry with. his sons. "Who did it? Who did it?" And soon he could understand that Ham was the instiqator or initiator of the Action and Noah cursed Ham and the dispensation for Noah's family was lost to Satan. Then Why? Isn't it natural for the sons to cover their naked father? What is wronq? Noah's heart symbolizes the restored UDLverse and Noah's position WAS reetored Adam. Therefore, as you know from Genesis, before the fall of man Adam and Eva were naked and they were nover ashamed of .it. They were pure, and, Heavenly Father . . . happy. Hia naked aon enjoying nature in the field. NOw ~ position of Noah W48 ratlStol:edAdADl. Therefore, it waan't Noah hiJaaalf but God who JAde lloah naked because God int.eDdecl to r tore heartiaitic joy through hi. ftalted.."le Moah'. baut . . . in lin. withMaa P before t.bG f.11, before the fall. B u t " n " aD4 hi. brother CaM back Bam was aatua.ed of the nakedne... '!'hi. _ana be had the .... fee~in9 atJ Adam after fall. And instead of fi9 leave. now they uaed cloth. Therefore, Noah was in line with God and Bam vas in line with satan. Therefore, the relationship between Noah'. heart and Ham's heart, was impossible for them to be one heart. Therefore Ham was disqualified to be a central fiqure of the Foundation of Substance. If Bam had been 8uccessful in his mission the Mesaiah would have come in the time of Noah based on tbe ancient civil.ilation of the territory of the Tiqris and Euphrate.. In the encient age, this civilization occurred but DOV' i t haa disappeared beeauae Noah'. miSSion uasn't fulfilled. '!'hen we au.t .aa4y _ny thing_. . . Call bave l sonu frOJ.1 this story. The 1Iiion of tile central figure. i . very inportant. The brott.r. jut put. eloth on their naked father, that's all. 'l'hat c!estroyed the 4 t.1I1y of aanltind, that changed the dft"td.ny of mankind. Uuat iaa~ine a boy is dying, a little ~n in dying, and the doctor COlle and gives him an injection or ahot to enCOUL. aqe his heart. HIs !llDtber is crl'ing; she hall nobody at il11.

S/HR/4-7t

255

she ::-an t 10 anything at all, she is jur. t looking and crying. The life or death of her beloved son depends upon this doctor. The son is ma.n1d.nd, the doctor is Ham and the Mother position ia ~,i. The doctor is asked to save t.."le son, but the doctor isn't so serious. The mother is crying, the son is dying. The mother is crying--can't sleep at all--oouple of days she never slept at all when the doctor carna, he wasn't so serious1 and he made a mistake. 'l'he cootor made a mistake and no", the son died. This !OOther's heart signifies, syJnbolizes God's heart when God lost Noah's fam.ily. Because of the failure of Ham, C-od lost millions and millions of people who were living as eontelt!?Orar.ien of Noah. Alao, God had intended to save those who 1ft!re in the spiritual world. Bacause of Ham'o failure, God had to indemnify another 5,000 years and yet, God knew very well that the deatiny of mankind, whom he loved, mankind past, pre sen t and future, depended upon one action of the band of the central figure. The central figure wasn' t too serious and he failed. Every expectation was lost and God had to go nnother way, to establish another foundation. This is how important the mission of the central figure i&. Even at the tiJle of Je8us, it wasn I t so many people, but a hundred fold people who decided the destiny of mankind; who obeyed Jesus or who disobeyed Jesus. At the time of Jesus the life ot mankind, past, present and future, depended on the deseiples, even three disciples, but they couldn1t fulfill their missions. Likewise even now the life and death of all mankind of tne past, present and future is depending upon a hundred fold people called the Unification Church who obey the Messiah. The life and death of mankind will be decided by us, will depend upon us the meJlbers of tba Unification Church. e must underatand how important it is to A central figure~ Then what vas the reason why Ball failed? It. va. within co. . . sense to cover Moah I s naltecJn , but his case was " special dinpensation. '1'his JleaDa that Ham judged t.&'le ~ vidence of God with his own common sense. He judqed the providence of God with his own common sense. This is the reason why he failed.. Therflfore, don't judge the providence of God from your own point of viaw. There is a difference between God's point of view and man' & point of view.. Man 1s fallen therefore his point of view ia always different from God's point of view. Does the J4essiah come from man' s point of view? Then from whose. point of view? From God's point of view. Then if Messiah does as others did before then can Messiah do what others couldn't do? Then if Messiah cannot outdo others, is it possible for Messiah to save .ankind? Has there eve: been anyone who vas able to save mankind except for the Messiah? (N) Then he must outdo others, i . it possible for Messiah to Nve mankind? Has there been anyone who was able to save mankind except for the Messiah? Everyone of us. '!'hen i8 M a JIan of CODIIIOn sense? Then he must b3 out of connon sen... Okay? '!'han if he' s out of CODmDn sense, how does he seem to the man. of colllftOn sense? (Crazy) Then Messiah must be ho,,? He l!'1Ust be cra%iest man in the world. Okay? It ~ very true. Prom the beginning of our Unification Church our members were very poor.. In Korea poverty is incredible. Even members of Unificat.ion Church were starving with nothing to eat. Father gathered the m~in members and said, -Gather all the money you

I.

S!HR/4-?S
256

ha"1'e- 'and tba Cli.sciples said, .~, ng, no, if ~e gathered it then we t!Ould haw. DOth1n~ to eat l'",!\d ~ JlIiI,Ult cUe. 1\ad Fllthe1 aaid, -Gat out. Get that t=nt1'il'." EYeD tbe dil!C~le. couldn' t understand Father at ell ADd.~. l\D4 Pathor ptbered the JIOneyand h.g4D tM girls' ~l".!lc!n~ ~ and ~t ba~~tiful clot.ba8, 4rl1M Md ct.&..~~ . Can If'C''.1 i.MgtDe the Dituation? Peopltl got A.n9%'Y tf!t.h F;)t~. ~a tmo ~o juat cmlDcientioWJ 90t ~ with UAlther.. nhy can be M tho ~aCl1&l? He has DO riVht. ~ 1.'1 CrL'ft.l. ~1 eu~t MY0 felt tbifl way. n'lt Pather cU.CI.n't. And after 10 ~rG, ~ Uttle Angels ca.ee to AmorloA And ware c-o ~t ~ l':t'!.cce.sm that e.hrough their performance P'ather- v~s able to ~C~ wit:.~ evon Preoident Eisenhower. Tha~ had an important rlltJ!!Ji.on. Mnny diqnitarica from allover tho ~rld came to Fathor and~Qcted Father. 2~sed on ~~i~ foundation Father: pl~ the A.~rica.~diGpeasl1tion to save the llor14. Attel'tM treat .ucce~s of Li~tlo Angels poople could undersUn~. It took thaa ]~O yenr to v.nderatMd hther Ie
intention~

And a 190 wder pe.rr,ecution, ~ tlCYU3, tarribla, porecution Pat.~ to C~~ ~ lU. iA one big r~ of 88adquarteZ's. can 1'0'1 iaCJine? It sa uaoat cra2!Y. And this bee_ tM fO\lJ!datioA of viccory oftM f!rat 7-you cour"e. I!o oyenc.U.clp~ MV. jt!49'1d FatiDr ~roa . . . . poiaf: of ViOM. But

be,..,.,

'---

afterlkr4s vecan lmderntand. Tberefore, .Pa'thsr's craziDeea, or Father'lI being out of conon sen vil.l be justified Jlftybe 10 years lAtor--!l!aybe 100 rear. later, Father &8 craziM8D will be \U\ductooci by all. f)o JOu like to olley craayFatmlr? (Yea) ~ do you If..M too keep your O~ OODBOn (J!K)) 00 yOu like to obey eraS}' Pat.hu7 (Yea) HeN Much? (A lD'1') BcT.I l~uch? (Thia JIlUOh) Always? (Ye.) Are you auro? (Ye.) Tbaa CM ~u do any'thing crazy for rather? (Yes) Yah! (Laughter) Lets go .&n4 aake all nankind cra.y. It IS ftry nice--crazy people. Craaypeople can UDderatAnd the hi44en -.ming of the providence of God. crazy people oan loe all Mnltin4 far IIOre than other peopl., far .,re thaD tbe pr..14eIlt of Aarica, they can go .11 owr the "hol_vcr"l .beI4iftt . . . .t. and i:ears aD4 blood aDd g.1". trudl aDd lOYS an4 life. ...s all Mnkind ,,111 . . rev!."" ud all _ _1M MoD ~ .ok 1 Gocl, . . . all aanJr.1nd can. aoaa b60k tc Got, DItd all .....,im\ OM " ~s aDd "later. _yond ~.ce., bey0D4 utioulit1tm, b8yClMl ~9. This can be DeW Ml\kbd. All naDJtind vill ho ...... Wwt. wonderful oraay people they are. ere.at! 1:10 you 11M to be crazy? las) OkAy. 'l'baD YO" OM go aaywbere.. em you go to Afr icu Jungle? (Yes) 'l'o' vibe tigftr7 (Y ) 20 witne.s A big snake? (Yes) gorillA? (Yea) Anyway, 1~ PatMr uk. cu YO" 90 uywhere. (Y ) Than, can you go to the :Iorth Pole? (Yea) TOwit:DClS. wild bear? (Yea) can ~lOU 90 to tb!a SOuth Pole? (Y ) '1'0 witnes. whoa? (penguin) (Laughte,,) HuabAnd aDd vife vill bQ) separated? It c okay? (Yes) One to t:ba North Pole to witne tfild b8ara ADd ODe to the South Pole to wi tnea. penguin, Md cannot aee maybe 10 para I it'. okal'? And wbAm t.llAlY c.n raet ctCFlin- maybe 55 or 60 yearl'> old. Do you lov~ it? (Yea) Ob, I 4on't think so. (Laughtu) !Nt if it bappefted you, it \tIOu14 be a WOl'J;u. tamt>UIS l!tory.. Husblmd ud rife, jut bleue4 in !tor_ ud 8e~rated for 30 ~r3, 40 years an~ wbaD tbey meet, they are already 70 ~rl!l old. ~ if it ic h~n ue, bOtf clo you

r.eJ'UIC'

nth

S/HF/1-?5

257

think? Can you do tbat (Yes) Is it okay with you? (Yes) Heayenly Father is hearing, therefore, it will come tru. Anyway, we are crazy.. This is the conclusion. Therefore, clon't judge the proqresfJ of God from man's point of view. SoDa times, we can' t under. tan:l Fa ther a t all. Sometime even froll a Unification Church point of view Father is beyond understanding. For instance, Fatbe-:- married Mother when she was 18 year. old. Then it must he sam{! as the fall. h'"hat do you think? (No; Seven years, seven years, seven years. Therefore, you must be more than 21 years, otherwise, cannot reach perfection. Then it must be same as the fall. This kind of suspicion, doubt. Because yuu k.."lOW Devine Principle, you might judqe Father with
your own ~nderstanding o Divine principle. Eve fell when she was below 2t: therefore, Father has to restore from this point .. This is the reason why. ..~erefQre, ~l!~.uslJ--~I.Jln9.e1=st4ngj.nq of Devi!le Prin_ci,'pl~__ ~-2~~ll_' t~..r.k.a~.~ll. WhAt We are studyin9 now in this room is just an introduction to Divine principle. Doft'~ judge Father even with tivine principle. therefore. our faith i not in___ Di vine Pri.'lCip1e., but fait~ Messiah. Okay? (Ye.) Many American think wIf lean unders it 1 can obey. Ye. it makes .ensa, thQ~efox I can do it.- This means, if it doe.nIt make sense, I can't obey it. There are many mambers in tho Unification Church in America like this. Father cannot rely upon such people because Father's dispensation is far beyond our understandinq. Father gives directions-crazy directionswithout any explanation ~t all. Can you still obey Pather? (Yes) This is the ke::{point. Have a clear understDding of the meaninq of faith. Cur faith is not faith in the Divine Principle. but faith in ~he Messiah, in the Messiah's word of truth.

you

258

HISTORY DISPENSATION FOR ABRAHAM'S FAMILY Because of the failure of Ham, the dispensation for Noah 's family was lost to Satan, Therefore, God has to wait for another crtance to establish the Foundation for the Hcssiah. And now, after a 400 year period , God was able to find another man called Abraham. God called :iliraham from the Ur of Chaldea. And when he was called by God he forsook 1,is Gstate, his belongings, even rlis family excC?t for his \.or"ife Sara:1 and his nephew Lot . 0:,1 y accompanied by Sar~h and Lot. So he started not kno'w'ing ,\ ' ." " "" tng ubout where to go and cnly because of faith God took ;"l.l.ITI t c C3naan and :le became the ancestor of the Israelites . F .. rst of all, let's look at the Foundation for the J.1essiah. In ~n e Foundati on of Faith: Central Figure must be Abra ham . Now , in order for him to be able to be the Central Pigure, he has to indemnify the failure of Adam's family and also of Noah's famil y. From Adam to Noah, 10 qenerations were lost. Therefore, after Noall, 10 generation. went and he wa. chosen the Central Figure . As ear lier ment ioned, 40 days condition must be restored; therefor e, the number 40 was multiplied by 10 . So 400 years after the appearance of Noah , a chance was given. Also, Shem, in the same po::> i tion as that of Cain, and Ham in the same position AS that of Abel . The.tefore , God loved Ham and Satan took him. Now in order to restore the failure of Ham, God has to take Abraham from t he ::,;osom of Satan. Satan took fiam from the bosom of God. Therefore , GoJ must take the sen of Satan from the bosom of Satan. Therefore , Abra :lam came fran the bosom of Satan. He was the son of an idol-maker. Idol-maker is ~le symbol of Satan. Therefore, Ham must ~e restored. And also, Father of FaiL~ must be restored . Because Adam became father of Fa i thlessness, Noah was supposed to be the Father of Faith in order to indemnify the fa il ure of Adam. H~.ver, Noah's dispensation was lost to Satan . Therefore , now, Abraham has to become the Father of Faith , and he did. Based on this foundation, Abra.ham was chosen to be ~he Central Figure of the Foundation of Faith. God called him and sho\o{cd him innumerable stars twinkling in the sky , and GoJ said to him, ~Cdn you count the number ~f the stars?" "No , I can ' t. Then God said, IGY?ur d'scendants .... ill be more than that. " This means that this is the Second Blessing. Bec~use Ada~ couldn't fulfill his mission, and Noah couldn't fulfill the T~ree Great Blessings, therefore, the same blessing was qiven to Abr aham. Through this course, the failure of Noah'b ia~ily was restored. And in order to restore the failure of Atl am, AbrahcHn had to go to Egypt. Abrd llam went with his wife Sarah and nephew Lot. Sarah waQ a very beaut i ful woman; therefore he was afraid that if

a.

S/HR/4-?5

259

the Pharoah looked at her, then he miqht kill h1m. Therefore, they made a promise to get into Egypt as brother and sister, and so they went. As expected, the Pharoah took her and God attacked him. Now he could understand that Sarah was not the sister of Abraham, but his wife. Abraham took her back, together with things and with Lot; he came back to Can.an. This course symbolized the re8toration of the failure of Adam. Because Eve was taken by Satan, (diagram) also the children of Adam and Eve, and also the creation, everythinq was taken by Satan. To restore this failure now, this pattern must be repeated and this tirle Abraham -.ast take wife, nephew aDd things to h i8self. Abrahaa was in the poBitioD of AdAm aid Sarah was in the position of Eve. and Pharoah was in the position of Satan. Frora the above "We can see be was takeD by Pbaroah once, togeth with Lot, in the positioQ of children, and also things, which is the creation . They were all taken by Satan once . Then afterwa rds God attacked hill, God attacked Pharoah. And now Abraham was able to take back his wife, nephew and things a1sor 60 everyth i ng was taken back. Thp.refore he was able to r.store the failure of Adam. F~rst of all Abraham has to restore the failure of Noah and next failure of Adam . And now he wa. qualified to s t art h is own mission and he became a Central Figure of the Foundat ion of Faith . And now , next mission WAS to offer a conditiona l objec t. Then God asked hila to offer things : heifer, goat and r ... ; dove and pigeon. Thi. naB also the same meaninq aa Noah I s ult: three stagea : Forma t ion, Growth and Perfection . Therefore , do v e and pigeon syaboli&e Old ~.taaent Age, and golden ram B~l i z e s New TestAl'le nt Age and thia ia co.p .ted 'feat.-ent Age . Therefo r e, thi s is personal Mea.iah . Meifer meana vife. Therefore, al l mankind is persona l wife and is waitinq for the coming o f the bridegroom - this i . the Messiah, the Lord of the Second Advent. Anyway , (diagram) this symbolizes the restored world: Fo~atio n, Gro';ol{th and Perfection. He cut the heifer and the golden ram , Lut he forgot to cut the dove and the pigeon. So a bird of pr ey came and attacked this pegeon and dove in the darkness while h e slept. Abraham heard God's voice. he said, PKnow of a surety that your descendants will be sojourners in the land that is not their's and will be slaves there ~nd they will be oppressed for 400 years," - Genesis 15:13 . Israelites had to go to Egypt and suffered .0 much for 400 years . Then why? Only because he forget to cut the dove and the pigeon , did hi. de.~~ndant~ tav. to Buffer so auch in Egypt. It'. incredible. It'. \lnre.aonable. Why? Becauae we aust understand the Providence ot God in the pre-Old Teataaent Age was just symbolic. Can you eat this green paper? Can you use this paper .s Xleenex? For what can you u.e this green paper? For what? For what? It doesn't vork at all. Cannot eat it, cannot use it as a towel, cannot use as Xleenex; then why do you like this so much? This is symbolism. It symbolizes much food,

S/H?/4- ? ~

260

mucn kleenex, $100. We are using symbols. Then this idea must have come from God. Therefore, God can use symbolism. Therefore, s:nall t i lings have great meaning. So, if this piqeon was lost to Satan, mankind might be lost to Satan. Then why did forgE;t-ting to cut t:l e dove .3,nd pigeon cause SUCt1 a big trouble and tragedy for hlS d ~sccndants? In ord~r to understand this point, yC'..J. must unJerstand what is meant C:," cutti~g. The most important reason is that"t.o cut" means to shed Sat-anic blood. TI~erefore, the fact that he offered the dove .lnd t:1e pigeon wi C lout cutti ng meant to i:ave of fered it 'Wi thout separation fram Satan. This is just like Cain's offering , so pur God couldn't receive it. This is the reason why the bird of prey is ~atan. Satan was able to accuse it. Therefore, he fa ~ ied in his offerinq now. Abraham failed in his ~i.sion from the beginning so he s houl~ be ~~st out of the dispensation. But to his qratitude , this hdS the 3rd Dispensation: Adami Noah and Abraham . There is cr.e rC.:lson God can work more than usual because already Satd l ! i.ad invaded the 1st and the 2nd stage ; God has special p~ iv 1 1 :~ e t-o stJ. rt aga~n . Therefvl.' -':- even t houg h Abraham failed one e , God was qual i f ied t o let h im start again . But in order to start !.H}ain, h e had to ind eronify th"" failure of t he offering . ; . E.' h a d to pay a gr~~atar indemnity condition . God asked him to offt:'r \1 is own begottE.'n son Isaac ,,'no was born wilen Abraham wa s lOOn: t ilan 90 years old . God asked h im for his 1 ineal son I whom he loved mos~. He had to offer his own son as a burnt of feri ng , according to Genesis 22:2. rtS a burnt offering, this means he had to kill his own . on on the ~ltar and so he must be burnt o Was it possible for his fatl1cr to do that? It's impossible. He had to kill his own son "".0ffi :1 (' loved mos t, mor e than his Own life. How 1. it pos sible f e r ~l.l.Iii to d o t.hat? It. is impossible. But a1$0 he knew th.:lt he h ac! failej in !1is offering. He knew that he ' had to obey' God d~ ~ny price, at any cost . He hesitated, hesit.ated" hesi tated. 1:( ....uilf::!d over :1i s destiny. He groaned and he brouqht Isaac to
f

~,.. .

:'>lOr

ia h .

fo!" three days he 9roaned - he was fr.antic .

He

cc: ul ,.:: .': Kill ius own son . He c.:ouldn' t offer his own son, but u::. -:;c ~'t; C \Yl! 1 .i nit d isobey God . ? in3i.l;.-' he m:'.de up hi s fnind to offer his own son and he ~/I ' , ~rl :. 1111, )nd pu~ ~i:-n , n the altar, and with a big knife he was o _h :'; ~ t tv ki l l ::, i s son, when 'a n al\g~l c~e to him and said, " ;iOn 't kill rll i;1, don ' t kill him, don't do that!" Isacac wa$ savbJ, dna he ',.\35 sclved more than Abraham. Acrahat, loved Isaac, more than his own life, becau-, .e he's a fa~~er. But God loved Isaac more than Abraham lOVed; therefr.r~, it wasn't the life and love of Isaac, but Abra~ ' s faith, that God required . Abraham loved himself, but he loved Isaac more Ulan nis own live and he loved God more than the life of
I

I;:;<!.ac.

Therefore, now, Abraham showed that he loved God most.

261

v..

'-

aecaUjie of UUa faith, if only be .bowed faith before God, then Abra~ didn't have to kill INac, beeau.. it not the life of Iaaae but AOra.ba'. faith that God required. Yes, thia Victory of J'aitA, and afteX'1Mrda be Dec&JH the r.ther of Faith. Jesus said, -Those vbo want to gain thsir life will loae it , and tt~ae who lose their life will qain it.~ Therefore, if we offar our -oat precious thing, then when we lose it, we can gain it. What is .y own laaac? Thia is the q~e8tion. What is your Isaac? Did you offer your Isaac or not? Are you keeping your own Isaac or did you offer it? Isaac died already in this sense and before Isaac, Abrah&a died already. Abrabaa tried to kill Iaaac, it'. not jWJt fiction, it's fra. real determination. Muat be real. elf I II&ke deterainatioJl to 9ive all, then everything will came back. Therefore I can a&lte determination. Huvenly Father knowa vhat i . true~ therefQZ'e hi. determination va. real. 1'ben be -died- alr_dy becau ZHao -died- already . Thorefore, in this aeaniDg, they are -dead- already. Therefore . -forqiven W Isaac and efor9iven- Abr~ ~re -.risen" laaac and - arisenAbranaa. (diagraa) The refore, throu gh this period they died and they were able to indemnify the failure of the first otfer ing Now, centering on arisen AbrahAm and arisen IsaAC , God could start new Dispensation agAin. This First Di.pensation WAS taken by Satan , 80 ~nother Foundation of Faith vaa eat&Plished. Thi. tiae the Central Figure became Inac. The conditional objec:t waa now tile Ram . And now Poundation of Faith was reator~ again. Abcaham v.a grea t but we auat understand that I SAllC W~. great in his faith. Maybe he v , or 7 years old, or 7 or 8-I don't know. And if hi. "fAther e&ae and bound hila and came vith a knite, tben if he vaa usual boy, what would he do? H~ must have cried Bba& ..... But he di4n't 40 anyth1Dq, !Ka trusted hi. father, ba tru.ted Abrahua till the e.nd.. 'l'herefore, hi. faith was great, .,en if be va. a baby boy. And now the Foundation of Faith wa. laid, &0 DOW if Poundation ot SUbstance is laid, the Foundation for It iah can be eatablished ..

I.

S/ HR/4- 7 S

262

Isaac w given 2 .on.: Jacob and Bs.u to ind..nify the failure of Adaa'. family. Therefore, thi. v the relationship of Cain and Abel. The central fiqure RU.t be Jacob . Cain killed Abel ; likewi , a.au was about to kill Jacob. The first birthriqht was 91ven to Eaau, therefore, unle Jacob takes the first birthriqht , he wouldn ' t fulfill hi. mission . Therefore, he was smart and deceived hi. brother a~d his father, and he ~as qiven blesslnq the firat-born
son. You know the story.

When Esau arrived home, already the others qave blessing to Jacob. I t wasn 't in time . Esau got angry with Jacob , he intended to kill Jacob, but Jacob was wise and clever, ana under the cooperation of his .ather, J acob swept away to Haran, to hi s Uncle Laban. He waa Satanic . Jacob had to suffer so much . Pirat of all , he . . t wi th !tach'!l and he fell in love ~ So, for he r he had to work 7 years. Afte r 7 years, when he w.. qiven hi. vife , he . aw fro. her face, s he wasn't Rach el but Leah, he r elder sister. s. v deceived! And h i. Unc l e Laban said , -According t o t r adition, befor e the elder can get married, the younger can't .arry.And after one wee~, another wife Rachel wa. given . He had t wo wi ve s . Oh, terrible~ (Lauqhter) It'. in defiance of Divine Principle . You have ~any questions. Therefore , ma ybe Jacob committ ed adultery . Don't you think so? SOlIethi ng is stranqe . But God l oved him so much. Another 7 years he had to wor k for Laban: 7-7-7, 21 years . Fa ther s aid 20 years, but acoordinq to Providentia~ time, it was 21 years . And after 21 year. t r i bula tion , on l eaving Haran, hi. wife Rachel .tole auch treasured i401s . La.ba:l chased after h i.!l, invtiga ted, but couldn ' ~ f iM aaything . And hi. wife aachel hid the idol. under the . addle of a horse. Restoration of birthright is the eondition to haYe restored the 1s t Blessing_ SAtan took it &ft4 gave i t to Cain . Ther~fore , fra. God'. side, this birthright mu.t be restored . Now, Jacob restored his birthriqht, the Firat Blessing. Now. as with Ham, Jacob restored 'Eve' and children. This is Restoration of Second Blessing . Satan took Adam's wife and children: therefore, Jacob, who haa to restore his position, must restore 'Eve' and children fram Satan's bosom. This is the reason why he went to Haran and got Satan's deughters. Jacob was the Me iah fi9ure, therefore ha. to restore loat Eve, tbia is the

S/YR/1-?S
263

~.

poaition of Leah. Also he had to restore his own bri~e, ,,:rho va. reboDl thro~h hia. TbJ.a ia the reaaon why he haG two wi".. a the S.CODd n ... int. St.ealbg the JAol i . ~ .... tMatioD of t:JM 'third DltJr'~1n9- So, t b e y _ to tM JUYC Jabbock, tho ~1lDC'l ri-;3J!." ~ the a1var JO%'4aA, AaeJel .t.~ke4 IUA, anel t,bfJ:'e he atr\l9tled .1 t.b \he Aatel overniflbt.. 1'iA&l1,J', O!l bei.n.g ~J;)l~~ to subjugate the ADc;el, he reaoive4 the bl."in9 of, rlVou ~:;:e Israel.- IaraelI means Iwinner l : Then why he va. winner? Why did the Angel give hi. the name of 'Isra.l'? It is because he 90t idol from Satan, so he re.tored thinqs from Satan. This is the restoration of dominion over the visible substant.ial world. Victory over the Angel . . ana the restoration of da.dnion over the spiritual world, or rathsK the invisible substantial world. Therefore, through thin cour.e, "acob va. able to eatablieh A ooDc:liti~ to have reatored the Three Great Il iDqa. ft1. is t.."~ aMon " vas called to be victoriouo. There v 110 reaeon f.o~ .atan to btl qual1tied t:o in7~.6'"l Jacob, and therefox., ~ro~b this ,the vertical re~torlltion was fiDiabed. Unl you can understGDd the deep contente, you can' t. underatAAd "ather'. life Ct)u , Fath.r '.8 Di.pen~ation. If you can uneierstand, you CAD clearlYUDdeS'stand the .aninq of the Day of Victo~ OVer Raaentllent. Therefore. without. deep anderstu4ing of Divine Principle yO\1 CAn It understMd ... therls Dispensation. Therefore, if only this Victory im expanded horizontally, victory must be sure. Therefore, now, Esau vaa still angry witbhim but Satan c:ouldn' t help Esau at all. So Satan bad fti!) reyon to invade Jacob anyaore. Therefore, if Oft~y the borizODtal relationahip i. restored, then Caill aad Abel COtllc!be un! ted iato OD. . . . . ,Jacob ... .a\l could_ uaited iato ca_... This i.the Z'eatoratioa of the ~re. Gre.t al inga. Iftuul he CUte baok Md a" w .Ho\lt to Jt1U Ilia, Jacob gave wonderflll . . . .e.1.... to ...... ~ be koo9ht back big JohDDy Walkers to .ake hia happy, _4 also L .... , abeep, .veryt.hiDc.J. Bsau kept re.ent.eftt .or. thaD 21 yeu. but. he llked ~uYeDi.r. so much that hi.f..ling yaniehed u4 cU. appeared. Finally when Jacob and. Rachel foraally appeared before Bu, Jacob bowed to Eaau and said, wily Lord, TheA the oext ...nt, all of itsaus feelin9s ciisappeared aDd love c _ out. ae duhed to Jacob, aDd Jacob dAShed to Bsau and they ellbracec1 e~ch other with tears of love and joy. 'I'M. wu victo.ry of Jacob.

"I'. _

264

Therefore, victory of Jacob was victory of love a~d service and w1. sdom. Now, centering on Jacoh, Esau loved and obeyed Jacob and offered things through Jacob. So the Foundation of Substance vIas laid. With both the Foundation of Faith and the ,E'oundation of Substance being laid; then, based on this victory, the Foundation for Messiah is now laid here. This is the first time that the Foundation for the Messiah was laid. Therefore, Ja~ob, was the very first man who fulfilled man's portion of responsibility. This is the reason why God loves Jacob so much. Therefore, now God was qualified to send the Messiah on earth. Nevertheless, according to historical facts, PO Messiah came. ThGn why not? CGnt~ring on the victory of Jacob, the family level Fo~ndat!on for thE Messiah was laid; this means symbolically that tne sinless family was established. Although God wanted t.1e.ssi.ah to come, already Satan had nation-wide dominion; because many kingdoms in Egypt, in the East, in Asia, in Europe. Therefore, If Messiah comes on Jacob's family alone, then Satan can crush this family. For i~stance, like this chalk, c.r.u.s.h . and the Messiah would die. He would be killed. Then no Foundation for the Messiah at all, no sillvation at all: for He would have been killed. Therefore, God c<:mldn 1 t send the Messiah, so instead of sending Messiah, this foundation must be expanded for God to cope with Satan-. 'I'hC'n this far';1ily means Jacob t s family. This is t.he symbolic underst.anding on whic'1 the Messiah is qualified to coma. Th&t is why Jacob's family was kept clean lineally, no marriage wlth other gentiles, just Israelites. From family level to tribe, fro:n tribe to race, it expanded, expanded, and expanded. Ttis raCCw3S called what? Iraelites. Moses was responsible to lift-up froro the family-level Foundation for the Messiah to racial-level Foundation for Messiah. Now Kings appeared and their mission was to lift-up the Israelites from racial-level Foundation of the Messiah to nation-wide level Foundation for the Messiah, so that God can cope with Satan. Therefore, at the time of Kings, it was a chance for the Messiah to come. Therefore, restored land.
Stolt as you know ,the Kings couldn' t fulfil.l. their mission.

King Saul rebelled against that. King David also couldn1t fulfill hIs mission: King Solomon couldn't fulfill his mission; so our Foundation for the Messiah wasn't laid. Therefore, no ~1essiah could come. So 800 years of dispensation was lost to Satan and in orciQr to indE:mnify this failure another 1200
c

S/liR/4-?;:

265

.,,---, . year. vere needed and now another chance c... for Me iah to come. Thia is the chance of Jesus' cc.ing. However, Jesus WAS crucified on the eros. and DO Kingdoa of God was s8tablished. Therefore, 2,000 y.ars of Iaraelites was lost to Sat&n. In order to restore this failure, now ell ..nkinn has to go throuqh AnOther 2,000 and thi. iathe tt.e of the Mesaiah's
second cc:.in9, Lord of the S4COAd Advent. Mow, throuqb the coaing of tlw ore! of the hCOII4 Advet, the ltin9doa of God on earth will be realized. This i . OUl' f . . . . . . tal aclwcl\11a, ~r frUleWOrk. to r the ltiDldoli of God. Therefore, alway. the fIoUftClet.iOft for Ute Mea.iAh muet be laid and u.pon th1. fCNDCS.at1on, the ....a.iah C4U1 COrM, Mel solution of 8in, and realization of aiale world. Tbis in the fund_nt&l schedule to realize the ltiNJdca of God.

.u..

Jacob aee.a to be sneaky ADdaly,

tb.~efor.,

many Chri.-

tians didn ' t like Jacobbecaua. of the following: H. deceiwed his father, he deceived hia brother; ancl when his brother 'JOt angry with him; he sneaked away to Haran: and wben Jacob case

back, they stole iciola; then !:hey were thieve.. Deceivaci his brothers and aiaters and father and atole tre.aure from his
Uncle ~ . .enta.

nome; then it .uat be in defiUlce of the ten coeuundHe Mod two viv. . , eo ha . . . t have co..ittecl &dultery ... Oh , terrible JUn~ lie cIoD't like, Christiana say. Olria.. tiana .ida't like hiA, but God liked hia 80 .ach. Why? Dec. . . JM:ob deceived Satan DOt God. ..taD deceived God,. tMrefore, inordAir to iDdesinify thia failu.re .. SatAD IIWIt be 4ecei'Nd from side. !'Ida 1- u.o r.&SOA wJty Jecoo deceivH hie .ld.e~ brother hau, al.o Iaaac, .n4 hi. UIlcle l..ebaft. 111 the CODdition to bavere.tored the rirat 8le. . 1ag. Alao,to " . . tore the Seconcland Thir. BI. . . ing he cUd 8olDethin9, but centering on God. Therefore, to understand the Bible ,we auat anderstand the atudardof good and evil. Where is Satan? Where ia God? We ID\Istbe able to distinguish God froa Satan, otherwi , v. cannot und.ratancl anything at all.

t.

God.

"bu

Bia course ayaboliz.s the courae of the coaing Jeaus, symbolize. Jes~f couzs.. Kia deair. aeaded toward. canaan. his native lud, to the faaily-level re.toration of Can.aD. Thia pattern va. inber1te4 to . , .. . , Md 110 . .ire vas headed. towards r.at.orat.iotl on racial-l. . . l of ca..aIl, rN:ial or nation-vide of Canaan. Aacl Juua ~ upoIl the ftAtioavide foundation. aDd hi. deaire &A4 to rastors wor14-wide C&n&aD. JAcob, JiIQ aA4 J-.aa Wilt a COUl"fte. When Esau v about to kill Jacob, then hi. mother cam~ and helped him to go to H~rM. Haran was the lane! under

be,. v..

266

. ~,

Sat.anic dominion. On returning to Canaan, Jacob journeyed a J days period before corning to the River Jabbock. Likewise w~th Moses, when pharaoh tried to kill him, his mother came and helped him to get into the palace of the Egyptians. Later he went to Canaan by way of the Red Sea (this is Jar'bock). Also Jesus has to go through the sa.rne course. When King Herod was about to kill Jesus, his mother journeyed with him out of Egupt and afterwards he came back again and had to go to the Satanic world. Therefore, the same pattern i6 repeated~ Therefore, Jacob's course also sy~bolizes the course of the Lord of the Second Advent. Therefore, this symbolizes the course of the followers of the Lord of the Second Advent. Therefore, everyone of us has to ']0 through the same course as Jacob w~:t. Let's see. When W~ were wal)clng on the street, son:eone came to you and said, "Do you know Re'.Terend Moon? Did you hear aboi.J.t. tho Div~ne Principle?" Gc)dcalled you and you obeyed the witIlesser to hear the lecture on Divine PrinCiple, without know1ng where to go. Is this rlght? 1 think so. You nevc>!" i<.new that you were desti.c.ed to be t:.aken to Barrytown or destined to go on overseas mission. You never im3gin;'..:J this on the street. Only God planned from the bl;;q,inn~ng. You never knt:!w that. You just obeyed God. You had aPPointmt::!'t;:;, you had school, you had jobs; but anyway, y;:.;i ;lttended the workshop. Who's Position is this? Jacob? Abraham. We resume the same position as Abraham. No... the lectul'e beqan, and surprised, you thought: '\)1., what's that'? Oh .. 0h, this makes sense. this makes 3ens..;. But" I must be calm~ I must not be brain-washed. ! must be calm. .L~t's!3ee if this is ~::>od or not. However \.~!lt:.u.s~astlc tne lecturer may be, It 11 never be involved in that; let' s see. vh I what:' ~ that, what'.5 that. Yes, Cbri.5tian." (Laughter) But when lecture:: f.lnished, then, "Oh, great. (Laughter). When i'oU arc hesitating, "Oh, ;..-hat t.hat. what that." Whose position was that? This 1s .th one who cannot deserve anything at all, good or not; . this is Isaac. Cannot decide a..'lything. at all, just <JOod or bad, just thinking_ And after lecture finished, Oh , yes, it's great, Okay, okay,N then whose position is this? Now this is the position of Jacob. And if someone .ays, "Obi Divine Principle ia Divine Princ~ple, but I ~annot Join 7-d~y workshop anymore, I have job, 1 must go back to schooL . Good-bye. God bless you." (Laughter) -Goodbye." Then whose position is this? This is the position of Esau
II

S/'8!l/4-?E
267

who is allowed to kill Jacob. Therefore God cannot start his dispensation with Esau but can .tart it with Jacob. Then, you have to go to Hare. Do you JtDo!w wba.t Haran is? 18 it f!!!Y co un try ~ or O-bour wi tAea.inq , in the rock-bottoa of hell? {Yeti}. Bef~r~ s:oin9 to .th4 roc~" bottoa of hell you aut 90 bA~ to r-~r fftlily, fOur school. aD.4 yo~r job. onder peraec"Uoft ygu Dluat r.,muX1t your f .-111' IIeIlI\)era mH your thiruJQi. 'i.%t5t. of all ~~" . .~t br l.ng yow:' brothers Md Gi.Ilte1:8 ~ even yc~~ pt\rcetn ~
Unific&tion Church, And SO!'Dltt.iJllec thiD~!I. At. le.1\aJf; ~, yourself, auat COBle back. And nftf.'r many tribulatiO!lCl yo~ will come back to CanAAn and when CtU'l.~ i . very, very near I

an Angel will come to you and fttt~ck you: this means you came back to Unification Church. Althouqh so many tribulations, and when you came back people do not ask so much about what happened to you. Then you cry out with tears, wI shouldn' t have come, my mother cried and- I quit the school, lAy heart. w broken, only beCAuse I believed in
the M iab, only beca\~e I b21ieved in brothers and sisters, they are very nice, but n~ they are not so inter ted in lIlY toil. IIID! I sbouldn I t bIlvG co..... yo~ ~miqht be %or4aken trom God'. 6ioo firet. -'l'bon un!ficati.ca Church 1.8 very 0001 aud OC)ld. I aever know thAt. I fihotlldD' t haft coa.e back. I ahoulclft't Mye caM. !If Thi. is the .... situation that J~cob "' attacked by . angel. Then you INst 90 through this ooarH. '!"hen even forsaken by central fiture, even if you Are not recoqnized by central figure, oruyother brothers oraiatera; I.\Dd then you can ask Central FigUre, .-Please qive me r.y mission. fJ Show how faithful you a.re. What you can do. Realize God's

ADd you CAn subjuqate the angel. Thi. JlI8ana you can give deep inspiration and improcllion to central Fiqure, :or to agee brothers and sistero, you can avbjU9flte tlao Angel, Next, you'll be 9iW\ ~e totmbjf!;Jl\te lto.nt'.l. Tbie .ie )'Ov "i~ . . . ory-Qur r~1b1Uty. Thu 10 rock-bot.to. Of 1Mt11~ IIOW yOu ce to to .the l'od:-bctt..tm of
desire.

bell un4er theapprO'lAl of yow:

In

c.aual

'1~

a .eD.e, . . .

Then by you can tollCh and . ,. . out. .i~ pe.1)ple, tb.a tJaey trill velcoJaie you. Then you and tlwy can -.brace each other with tflU'S and they Caft<'lOl!I!e bt\elt to God. .so JO'I tlill be successful in your n.1. ...ion of ~itJle inq. ~, AS i1!JlJl\\I

point.

~ wit:DMa_ are .,., at thie . .~, loving, givin9 .11 you bav., if

268

and Jacob united into oneness, now you will be qualified to be given t.he blessing. Therefore this course is the same course as Jacob went, and Moses, and Jesus. Also, 'Ne must go this course. One thing is that Jacob deceived others, but we must not deceive others. Okay? This dispensation is different. Don't steal things from the outside world. Okay? Don't misunderstand me, we must buy, don't steal. Don't deceive ethers.
{QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS AFTER ABRAHAM'S COURSEl

Q. What restored the Third Blessing in Jacob's course? Was it taking the idol or defeating the Angel? A. The essential meaning of the Third Blessing is to have donu.nion over the creation. Creation is both the v~sible substantial world and the invisible substantial . world. Therefore, in order to establish conditions to have restored the Third Blessing, we must restore the cont.:ition to have restored things first and also the spiritual world. Okay?

If the path of Moses, Jesus, andt.he Lord of U.e Se-.:'ond Advent were similar, then what were the things 1 like the idol in Jacob's time that restored the visible thingsJ and like the! wrestling of Jacob in COJ!\pariaon to Moses,
Q.

Jesus and !.SA?

A. This is a conch tion to have refiltored things. Theretore when MOses came from Egyp they brought many things: cows, and chickens, also pi98 and many things like this. This i.s things. He fought Wlder Sat3.rt with prayer. Okay?

Q. Although Abraham fell. how is it .that God can use him again? Because when the other Central Figures fell God c01 .. 1dn:' t usc.' them again. A. Formation stage is Adam's- family; Growth stage is Noah IS fanuly I and next I Abraham's family - Perfection stage. So because Satan had invaded the Formation stage and the Crowth &taq~, then the Perfection stage belonged to God from the vef:Y beginning, no special inde1f~ity condition .required. Tnerefore God can repeat it.
Q. When Joseph, the son of Jacob, subjugated his eleven brothers,w,as that the expansion to the tribal or racial
.~
.. ,

~"

:;.,:,
'.'::

S/HR/4-7f
269

level. _elvas that the beviM.ing of the racial level whe they vut to BtJpt? wa. that aece. .u:y condition for thea to f\llfUl before they CQUJ.d 90 to 8ftpt? A. JaCQl) had tvelv. cbildrea, thia .... axpeaion oa tribal lavel. 'fbi. pattenl "' allllPOaed to be rea1iaea at the tiae of Jeaus. 'fbenfore, thia patten vill be realized ber. ceDtarinq OD True Parents Therefore, reorganization of tru.eawill be eatabli.hed, beyond races. Therefore, Pather i . really iJapartial to any races, to any tribes, to any nation., any country, just aligned with God'. vill, that's all. Therefore, there ,are many miaun4eratandinqa ~ut Father.' He'. truly iapArtial.

.,.a.

f_i1y,' if ~ h.a 81M:Ceeded. in. making the offer~9, yO\l aeeMd toi..,l! that ft fUl11y alone 1. not enouqh, but it would still ha. . to be nat.ional., io bow wo\lld the I'oUDdaUoa of 8abAtaDoa h&vo .been Dade and how woald it be aati.ca:ell A. If .AOcaUa ticla't fail'.... tbebt9luiD9. Md hi. offering Val SUCC08sful. beeeuee he~. . in A8al poeition, . t.hen Ishmael would have been Cain and both would haft bMrl "'-, united into onenea., then foundation w9uldhave been laid: t..'lentile lara.lit.s didntt hav(J to lea... 9ypt at all, and . theref.oreMos.a 4148 f t. have to cae.. 04 PoaMation for .Meaaiilh wquld have been eet.Abliched inCuaUl without qoiJuJ intoI.rael. Okay? In that calle the Provide2ce 01 God would have been easier, much easier. l'm .sure tMlles.1u would have come at that time in, Can.-. and kingdoa of Heaven would have beeA .stablish" ~~ere. Then DO trouble. 'betwoen Iarael Del Arab co\lfttri... Therefore, becau. of tblt iD nie)' con4itioD for this fu1ve# DOW tiler. i . "1:1'i!l.bet~l. between I.rM1 and Arabia. 'fbi. i goodque.tion.
Q. Mr. Sudo, in Abrahaa'. Q. Wlaea IIoai:l .u ift ~ Kg, . . . -.t. . O.~ thS'M toY , and the first one cae back withnothbv. the sece04 OM

ca..' bac:k vitia Mol1".laaf which " yJIbol of the tree of 1if. (vbich v . . p~ti.l1' fulfilled). u4 the
tbi'zo4 one
4icln'~ ~

bAok.

'1he...

w....

aeveral other a.1tu-

" ationa where the saae kiad. of thia. happen referiD9 to , Adam, the Me i.ah aftci the UlA. So, 1 wa. WODderin9, why it waa necessary to aellci out the third OIl. and lilly Abraball had to offer thehiefer?Were the'y.bolic of the !.SA?

270

Was Go d figuring in advance that the Messiah of the Fi r st Advent would be killed ? Because it seems as if all the offeri nqs we re offere d in that way to necessitate the Second Coming. A. As Bi ble says in Amos 7 : 3, God reveals Himself first , and He reveals His plans to servants first . In order for man to be able to prepare for something forth comi ng, wh en God does anyt h ing He sho~s something in advance o f His ac t io n. Anyway, God intended to prepare man for th e c omi n g di spe n sation.

Q. M qu esti o n i s very simi lar t o the one ask e d before . y I n Noa h's fam ily , when h e sent o u t t he second dove a n d the dove. ca.me bac k ...ti th an o liv e l e af kind of symbo l i z i n g t he poss i lnii t y o f the cruci. f ixi o n o f the Mes si ah , the r e mus t h a ve b een some f o und a ti o n. I s thi s f o unda t ion be c.:luse Cain

til letl Ahe1 ? Th en the M ssiah is Abel and the peo ple a round e th e Messi ah ~~ e in the Cain posi tion ? IE that right?
A. Yah .

Q. Mr , Sud o, to what extent were the Central Figures in God ' s his to r y aware of God 's Dispensation; l i ke Jacob tak ing two wive s, and that ty p e of thing ? A. They didn ' t know Divine Pri nci ple, but in many case s if' they are conscientious, they are supposed to be a ble to ful fill their mission. Also, man has h is original mind, therefore, if he prays, if he has a pure heart, then God 's des i re will be given to them . Without such a deep explanation of Divine Princi pl e , they could have felt someth5.ng. St i ll, it must have been f a r more diffi c ult th a n o u r tirr.e s , because of victory of our Tru e Par e nts we are gi\F~n ve!:y cle a r unde rsta!1d ing o f the P r o vidence of GoOd . Then:f0 re, i n thi s me an ing, if we couldn I t f ul fi l l o u r mi s sion I t hose who did their mi. s s ion i n the past wi ll accuse us; and are ~u a l if i ed to a ccuse u s be caus e we kn ow everyt hin g. Som~times i t is better no t to know . Once we know t h an we have n o e xcu s e.

Jacob' ~

Q. Mr. Sudo, I want to ask a question concerning subjugat i on of Cain physically and spiritually . What is the sign i ficance of his do i ng t h is in relationship to the coming of the Messiah? Would the Messiah receive greater mer i t for this, and would it therefore be easier

S/HR/4-?5

2 71.

tor him to .ubjuq~te Satan on s~y, & world-wide' level or a national level? A. ComMunism is in a world-wide Cain position, RO, based on unity within the Abel-camp: Korea, Japan and America, then the Cain world may be subjugated and the Perfect.ion stage Wor Id-Wide Foundation for the Messiah can be established and upon this Foundation the Messiah can stand as the Messiah allover the world. This is the goal of the Third 7-year coarse. Before doing this we must finish the vertical indemnity condition . This is the Victory of Father in the Day-ot-Hope Campaign , thr ough which Father had established the condition to have exceeded Christian ity. Therefore, Christianity must obey, because Father did what Christianity should have done. Christianity didn't do s o Unification Church did what Christianity should have done. Therefore, Christianity is des tined to o bey Unifi cation Church. If they oppo se us, they wi ll d ec rease . They are destined to come to the Unification Church. If on ly we can fulfill our portion (".f responsibil ity . This is Vi ctory over Vertical Restoration, and at terwards COlrununi snl wi ll be subj ugated .
Q. W a t i s the signif i cance of Abraham not called h Abel from the beginnin and Noah i s? A. The r eason I explained, Noah came from the Abel pos ition at the beginning, but this Abel was taken by Satan. Thia Abe l mean s that Noah's Di spensation was taken by Abe l . Therefore, next t~, because of the , Princi ple of Restoration , God has to restore a Central Fig ure f rom Satan'. side. Because the Central Figure, Ham, was taken by Satan, there fore the next t~e God has to restore the Central Figure from Sata..'l' s side. This explains Abraham's cas e which is to go through many difficul t ies .
Q. In the Bibl e , in Genesis, and Also in the Princ iple, we know that hi story and e verything began by

man k ind.

t he c rea t ion of Adam and Eve, as the first parents of But there is some problem ; there is something that remained a mystery for and for many. How about the procreation of angels? Where did they come from? Angels have been created before man, they were already made . Did God c re ate angels one by one or there has be~n
.:\ prOC 1;c a t i or;? -

Or many at O)':le t.im?

I de ;) f t know. Psk Father. One thing I ca.'"l say . The Angel has no wife yet. Therefore, God must have created one by one. This is my opinion, but it must be approved by Fa ther, otherwise I can't say officially. OJcay'/
A.

~~/ h.= / 1 - f~

272

one by one. This is my opinion, but it must be approved by Father, otherwise I can't say officially . Okay?
Q. Ar e there female angels? A. No t yet. Afterwards , in creation

they will come .

Q. Y u to ld us that we have to fo llow a similar cour se o to Jacob and I w~ n ted to flnd o ut ~hat kind of cond itions W ~ hav e tc lay fe r the Second and Third Blessings . Do we have to fight an Angel? A. Yes , re any ang e ls. I n ou r life of fait h we mus t subjuqat~ t he s pi r itua l world . And we must o vercome spiri tual tro ubles, T~i s is 1cto r y over the s piritua l wor ld.
Q. Is multiplicatio n just when you estAblish a f ami ly

wi t h chi ldren or i s there more to it than jus t having child ren? Or do you have to establish a condition likd Jaco b d i d , stealing s omethin g? A. No, don' t havQ to steal. Do n' t have to steal at all; (laughter). Because of Father ~s victory , you don't have to establi s h a Foundation for the Messiah . Thi s me ans alrea iy t ha t the Mess iah is he r e, but still we have to e s tab lish if he is herE and my relationship to him. Therefor e, \ve mu st est db l i sh the I n terna l Foundation f or the Mc.:5si a). , W don' t h..lVe to s teal anything at all. Okay? e

S/h' ~?, ' ,:: -

?:.,.

HISTORY OF RESTORATION
Providence of restoration centering on Moses As you know, Jacob was the first man who f~lfilled man's portion of responsibility. This is why he was given so much blessing and was admired by all. He was able to restore the family level f oundation to receive the Messiah. But, because Satan a l ready had a nationwide dominion, in Egypt, fo r i nstance , the f o und ation for th e M essiah needed t o be made on the na ti onwide leve l, in order to co pe with Satan. Th e refore, the foundation had to be raised a n d 1ifted up or exalted . Fi ~ st , t he family level foundation to receive t he M s iah es must be exalted or lifted 1:? to the racial level. Th i s is the mi ss i on of MOses. Then , the k in gs were responsible t o r ai se i t fro m t hp r acial t o the nati ona l f oundation . Then , if t he Ki ngs had be> e n su c cess f u l upon th is fo undation th e Messia h c o ul d ha ve c ornE. Bu t un less the f C'..md a tion , was l a i d on the r a ci a l le vel , i t W"M: impo s si ble t o gc fr om t h e fam ily to t he na ti on al leve l. Th e n~for l" , t his i s mi s si(.ln of Mos es. Fi r st ct al l t we need a gene r a l vi ew o f t he p r o v idenc e cente":' .1.nq on Hoses. First of all l t he Fo undat i on of Fa i t h . Hv ses ; 2. ,:; t .h e C2:ltra.: f~gure, h'- as the representative (;:1 God , God ' s po,,,;, t ion. Mose~ who received 3 re velation from above and spck e tc Isr ael u ~ri conveyed the mes s age to I s rae : was in t he pc,sit. : oI: of God. Instea d of God, he did it . L", the Old ?estamen t ~ge, God was directly respo~sible for t he d~ s p '~n satior.. In a sense, in the New Te stamer.t Age, E ', 5 sen was rE:sponsi::-l e '- - ,J e su s was respof;.,:; ible. In t he ~re - Old Te:,;o> t ament Age an offeri ng was offered as a conditional object . But f i rst of al l , i\b al and Noat were successful in t he ir offer ings , Ab ra ham failed at first but afterwards, through IRaac, he too wa s suc c e ssfu l. This ~as the third attempt at the offeri ng , the perf~ -:, tion s~agc:-. The dispensdtion of the offering wa s su c cess fu l, so ~en d1dn't have to offer an offering as a co nd ~tion al object, exc ept in s peci al cases. The reas on why th_: ~'9S had bC<: r> o fferee. was t o lay the found d ti o r. to re store :-;0 :::'", '-"01- ",S. Ori.ginally, the co!dit i on a l of f ering was Goa's
WO : J ~ . ~~

!nu remecber ;
I

Ad . . . .,_ I..'a~ t h l..~ central f igur e was Ad am and the r.Of'. rii ( 1 ':-'1. was Go";;' swords. Adam couldr. I t reach perfe c t ion \, it h c lt a ~:-::' n": ~t.;.. :m, which was to k eep God's commandmen t. The c oo ~ ~~n dment was giv en so man could reach perfection a nd th is is alSO why the Ten Commandments were giv en . The conditional 00 j .:.:ct frn M:Jltes was God's words. God' s \l,Tords can be given . based on ~ 40 day condition of separation from Satan .
',-ihp:n

Based on this r.'oundation of Faith was the Foundation number Substance. The central figure for the Foundation of Substance was also Moses . Moses was the leader of the race, the leader of th~ Israelites. This is the Abel position . Moses was able to stort his mission by striking Satan. This is called the providence o f s'tart . The providence of start was based on uni ty between Moses and the Israelite:.. Then instead of one person, Cain is now the e ntire nation of Israelites. Now if the Israelites loved and obey Hoses i ~ h en the Foundaticn of Substance could be laid . Finally it wa B laid. The foundation for the Messiah was laid on a racial level. Then the r c;.cial level was to he expanded to a nationwide fo undat i on to receive the Messi a h based on the Kings. This is a <;en.:ral v iew of the providence of restoration centering on Moses . When \\'lle n 1<10 5e5 was born in Egypt , it was already time for the Is rael ites to go back to Canaan . During 400 years of tribulation, th~ people of Israel had groaned and prayed to God for help. t;od. had heard thei r voi ce but couldn' t send anyone to save them r:h .:.r i.. :1'] t h e indE-iU1ity p eriod . Now God sent tbB liberator Moses . Pharaoh, t ri ed to kill Moses, but be cause of the wisdom of his mc. t.~ier , he wa s bro u9ht into the palace o f Pharaoh a nd was raised c~ ~ r c and ~ as to inherit from Pharaoh. But when he was 40 years . .~ :i. J , he r e ceive d a mes sag e through his mother that he wasn't an E q yT~") tian bu that he r. c.d the blood. of the Israelites running in h i.:; VE~, :'IS. He kne . . . tha" 1. t was hi s missi on to save his own r a ce I t h ~ I 3 r a elites who wer e u nder the Eg yptians . And he forsook e v r yth_ 'l~ : 1.1:3 had "nd t r ied to j WTlp i nto the Israelites t o help them an..1 S'-1ve t :tem . He started hie mission and ~~ chose him as a central figuree For thB c.Jndit i onal obj ect for off ering , ther~ must be a 40 days Go~~d i t i o n t o Sf 'p c!'ira':: e from Satan. Thi5 was the 40 years pe r iod in Pha ra oh' E! p 2 lace . Ther~ he t8a rd hi !il mothers words which were Goo' f; word e h"hen M:>ses .:.ta rted hi s mi s~i o n he sa.., an Israelite whe wa~. be:"'ng ni s t.: ea t ed by a r. Egy p t ian. He lO'/ed the Israel ites a. ;;c. S O l. e- one o f t }lt'm was bei ng mi s"'reated by a t;atanie Egyptian i ~ :r ~nt of hi~ ~ With resentment towards Satan and love towards the Isr a elites he killed the Egyptian. This was prov idence of s tart . 1'. s you know , at the time of Adam, Cain killed Abel--or we thin k Cain killed Abel, but behind Cain there was Satan . Satan killed Ab21' through Ca in. First of all, Satan attacked God's side anJ Satan star te d his dispensation or numher providence centered on h tms elf. GOd preserved the r ight to repay for that. Therefore, now from God ' s side, Moses, or the Abel position, God was able to st a rt his di~pensation by attacking Satan's position, the Egyptian . This was the meaning of the providence of start. By hissting Satan God can start. This is a providence of start. When you say to Satan from now on you are not my parents and I am not your son, we hit 5atan like that. Jesus said to Sa ta n , I have nothing to do with you. This is a providence of s tart instance. Once said this way, a person cannot go back . This is providence of start.
of
I

275
Then, all the c6nditions were laid. ~hen, if Israelites had oheY0d Moses, the foundation [or the Messiah_could have been laid. But the Isr<'!elites couldn't understand Moses intention. They had always been mi~treated. Therefore when they saw the Egyptian was killed, they thought they might be killed. Moses came to save the Israelites but they couldn't understand that he came to save them. They thought they might also be killed and they were afraid of Moses. ~herefore the Israelites COUldn't obey Moses and the foundation of substance was taken by Satan. The first course to enter Canaan was taken by Satan. Therefore Moses waf; cast out and he went into the wllderness of Midian. He h.:ld to lead life in the wilderness for forty years. Fo~ Second course to enter Canaan on the racial level, the central figure "",'as also MosEs, because he didn' t fail his mission. He W"'S chosen to be t.he central figure aqain. The conditional object of 40 davs was laid by 40 years period in the wilderness. And now, when 40 ye~re period was finished, he was already 80 VQdrS old. Khc.'n Moses:'irst started his mission when he was 40 ;ears old, this was just 390 years-~fter the start of Israel into Egypt. When r""oses started his mission the second time, the actual time then was 430 vears. After 40' years in the wilderness , God called Moses again. Moses found God's li~ht ~hining arid he went there and met with God. Gcd said take 0 f f your' shoes .3.nd God Sa id that he he heard
E~Fr't and

the gro,.'.nings of the Israeli tesan3 he said to Moses f go to bring -the Israe1.i tes back to Canaan. But Moses was afraid and he hesitated.' Then hecause he said because he wasn't

good spf'aki:r f

God gave him A,3:t'onhLs brother ,and another helper.

his sL~ter Mir iam. 'Iherefore,Moses f Aaron and MIr iam 6:,re just like ~O'1f Jesus, andtb(~ holy spirit. ' r~o::;cs was about to st-J.rthis n\ission to go into Egypt again and to tat:f:? hi s people to Canaan p when God appeared to him. Gon \-las dbc-,.l- t.o k:i2.1 l\~':)se;~, but owing to '-he l,dsdom of hi.s ,dfe, through the circumstances of his son, Mo~es was 3;lved. This trial has the same meaning as the t:ti~l when Jacob was attacked by the ange Ie Ir. order to be re~ponsible for the rilcial leveJ mission, 110ses had to go through the family levAl foundation again. This is ~lhy God attacked 'him. He got victory and so he was qualified t.O start his new :nission to establish the racial level foundation for the M e s s i a h . ' .. . ,And Moses got into Egypt and began to negotiate with Pharaoh. Now, t.he cent-ral figure ' ..'as, Moses, and he had to lay the providence of start. As you knmv ,th(~ signif icance of the provijence cf start is to hit S.at.J.n.~y hitting S.dtan God ("an make his provideLC(~of' ~;tal-':.; wt;C!1. l~O~(; ,:; goti nto Egypt, Pha.raoh ..las, so stubborn it was sc di.:ficult to persuadehtm to let Moses take back his peopl('. In or':kr to per<made him and from God' 6 side Satan hilS tcbe s:-.ruck, n(JS'" s~:'t:ruck S;~t.c.n th!_~onqh Pharaoh with the three miracles first. F ir!::11,,_ of all, PI,araoh l:1ade his rod a ::.nake and Moses :nade his rod a snake, and Moses' snake swallowed up Satan's sn~ke. This .S:r1.")?<?1,;tz:::~<.: ;Jer:us swall.? ...ing atan up, because MC"se~; mission was the

S/HR/4-7S
276

image of t}~ mission of Jesus. In the mission of Moses, therefore. we can find the mission of Jesus. When Mo put his hand into . ~is bosom it he~ame leperous and n~xt time he put hra hand again 1nto his bosom 1t became clean aga1n. This symbolizes that when Eve was embraced by Satan ahe became impure but when Eve' ip embraced by sinless Adam she will be pure again. And next, lifel~~s water became l!fe,blood. This means lifeless world can be filled with life, salvation. But even to see theae miracles, Pharaoh's heart couldn't be .changed. Next, ten" ealamitiea were given to Mosea because at the . time of Jacob, he was decE'ived by Laban or Satan 10 times. This is the reason why there were ten calamities. Israel was attacked by three days of light and darJc--there were contagious diseases and locu.ts came, frOgS came and many things came. Still Pharaoh was stubbOrn. According to the Bible, God made him stubborn so that the Israelites might have hatred againstPbaraoh, so that it would be . difficult for them not to go back to Canaan. Also, God wanted to let them know that the God 6f the Israelites is the true God and that the God of Egypt was not the true God. Finally, God attacked .> the Egyptians with the death of first born son. Then only the Israelites were givpTl, the revelationtAAtthey must put the blood of sheep on the door post, so that angels.from heaven would pass over without attacking the family. Therefore, the Israelites did it, this lethe revelation of Pasaover. Israelites were saved, butamny children of the Egyptians were killed and even Pharaoh lost . ~i. son. To see the dead body of hi. ft'IIm .on, Pharaoh was no..~.. shocked, and he lost his force and he qaveapproV'al to Moses to leave Egypt for three days only. And under the approval of Pharaoh, Exodus started. . , Justiaaqine,8ccordinq to the Bible ;,600,000 people started . Moses gave the direction, let'sqoand so manv Israelites st.arted to. Canaan throug:h>the wilderness. It must have been so difficult to go through the wilderness !!ow about~a.terand food? There wa.!! . almost rio hope but. nevertheless they started. The only being on whom Moses could rely was HeavenlyPather. So much faith in God, this was the motivation on which Moses was able to start. Faith in God. Therefore, Moses was great in fal.th, and the Israelites were also great ip faith. ,]:,heir fAith and the faith of Christians .musthave been'greater than ours. J,Ynlesswe can haye more faith . than them we will never be able to fulfill our mission. Therefore 'we must restore faith in Father, and in the central figure. The Unifi'cation Church lftUst restorefait.h, the DC needs faith now. They . started and tbreedays passed with,Qut .AnY help from heaven. '1'his is the same course as Abrahaa' 8 coura.,Jacob's course. After tbree days'God guided ,the IaraeliteswAth pillar of cloud in the daytime and a pillar of light in the night ttme. This is just Jesus and holy spirit. Clo~ and li9ht, centered on God. The cloud andligh,t sym}x)li%ed the coming of Jesus and the holy spirit centered on God., .
~

S/HFi4-h

277

They cap'e t:; the Red Se", and after three days they didn't go back.Phat'30h became angry at Moses and dispat.c'led troops to kill them all. The Egyptians chased after them and found them in front of the: sea. There was no place to go. Women and children began t.o cry and 5cream. Men hesitated and the'y shouted, cried and screamed because they are afriad of the Egyptians. If Moses had lost faith, who could have saved the Israelites? No one at all. Therefore, the only way through which salvation cancome must be this way. Moses believed in God's capability. This was the faith of Moses. 'I'herefore, he went and pr~ed and God gave him direction to hit the waters with his rod. OWing to his faith, God wrought miracles and the sea water was divided into two and Moses and hi. people went th:rough the bottom of the sea. The next moment_ the waters came back again and those Egyptians who were chasing after them were drowned and died. This was the victf)ry of faith
of
Mose~.

Now when theov arr i ved in .the wilderness, here, God gave a blessing. God save quail and manna. Therefore, after the victory ot faith, God bles~ed them. Tht~nthey came clown dndwhere they were, they had to fight againt the Mal~chites. And now Mos~s. lifted up his hands and Aaron and another man supported r.10~es hands. And because Moses t-..a,nds were raised during the battle as God commanded, the Israelites won. This means where thE' holy spirit and Jesus are one with God, Christians are able.to fight aqa.inst Satan. Therefore,llkewise, when Moses lifted up his hands, Joshua and Caleb "ere able to get victory over che
Malachltes.

Based

O!l

this td.:.:t:.oryjthey were given a great. blessing

at the.MountSinai.
f.-:;od c;}lied MoseR -.Ihen he arrived at Mt. Si:'~aL Hoses fasted tor: 4, 0 day;;> under tr ... <Urect ion of God. And after 40 days fast,ing, Moses was .-!tven the Ten C~mmcindments. They were written on two tabletf.: ~ One te:_blet sy:nbolized Jesus and the ether syn,b.:.l:i:z.ed -.:~,(~ holy spirito O:--.e was a vertical message, th~ other

messa;e. The fi:cst four cormnandment.s signified Ielationshipbet:wen God and man. and other six signify tt.e relritiori.:;hip between man and rna.n. Just imagine an 80 year old mCln Easteo.' 40 days in the mountains byhilt4Self. And he was given the ten commandments. And ,.,hen he came back, at the base of the

~~~: ;:'; ';!C.ri2ontal

u .;~

mountain his people were dancing and singing centering ona golden cal.f. Begot angry aoc. threw the tablets down to the eartb.and the .ten.cQmtllandmen~5 were brokenaoo he went back to theroountain and fasted another 40 da.ys, one or two days after his first fAst. How mucb~ndh()wdeep hi"s :!:aitbwas:. How much he loved God and the
nE~xt

Israe.lites.The riextt.ime when he.ca.lDe back~ t.he Israelites. The time. ih~n he ~::ame back, the Israelites repented 3nt;3. obeyed Moses

.~.

Based on. the ne. G01'nl1'-andmentsthey made t.he ta.bf:o:rnacl~. Then what i.sthe tabernacle? It is the ark of the cov?nant; in which there' were the' 'tablet. of the tencOBIl4nd.a.ent., 'manna I and t.he rode There were cherubim th~re 1 . through which t;od Gould speak -:'0 people. Many priest::; f,rould Gome there and re gj,ven ~c~l1elations from aoove . AS .. 'yQll know:_.i..n., Oe:n.3 ~ 24 cherubim came and bloc-ked the way to the b.'ee of life. \ni1 n:)'w' -th.rough- thisalx of the covenant, - the way 'to the tree of life was opened syJlbolically. This is ark of the covenant. It syaboliz.fi!s Jesus and the holy spirit. Then, now, the most holy place, contained the ark of the covenant. Only priests

,'.:'> ".

S/HR/4-75
278

~.

vb:;) were qu~l if iEld could come in here and pray. Then t.here ",as a holy place ~re .3nyone could come and pray. This is the structure ~ of the tabernacle, and it symbolized the physical body and spiritual boflv of Jesus. The tabernacle was a symbolic Messiah. Through receiving commandments, the Israelites are given a symbolic M~ssiah. Basad on the victory of the battle against the Malachites r the Israelites were given such a great blessing through the tahernacle. Because God knew that the course going into Canaan was very difficult, God was anxious that even Moses might fail his mission. Then if the I.raelites .were against Moses. and even *>ses lost, then the providence of 1""-.00 woul~ be in vain. God qave a special ,'blessing or privledge to the Israelites throuqht.he tabernacle. They ,.were given one eondition,that.lfeven only one person kept faith in+hetaberna~le even though all were lost to Satan it was possi,ble to continue the'providence of God .. If one person was faithful and h\d faith .in the. 'tabernacle , then even when all was lost to Satan t.he porvidence of God would be successful. It was & great privledge. Based on, this tabernacle, the Israelites were successful inJ:h~ir mission. The tabert;acle was symbolic of "the Messiah, so in order to receive. the tabernacle I the. Israelites had to set a foundation tt)r~ce.ive it. First of all, a foundation of faith. The central figure wis Moses. There had to be a 4 () daycondi tion offastj ng and God' 5 words was in this case the Ten Commaridments. '. "f:herefore, the best condition was given, but still the Is.raelites didn't obey Hoses andc:ortlplained of' ".any t,hings. Hoses kept fai th ~ \."-- but the Israeli tea t:iemselves coulur\' t fulfill tbeir mission, so the .second foundl.!ltion was lost to Satan. , .. On . the ';Hay back to C4;\aan, ther~ Wtitre many troubles and difficulties beCIHJ$e the Tsraelites had noe~erience of life in' the ...,ilderne.lI.. Thl;;ybeccUae hUfi9ry andthir.ty a;nd they complained very .Iuc:hthat they wanted to eat . 'WaterBelonand.~u("uT!'ibers. And GodwasTJ.t happy tJ:Jnear theircomplaininq ,beccu. .sftwhen they h3B been i:1E(~~ypt" t.here musthavabeen in Eq}'pt. the:te muathave been many wateraelons and cucUllftbersl;lut it vas iapossible to get these things in the wilderne~B . Therefore they eomplaiJled. . . . . God chastisedthe1'4 ol1ce~ but still they cqmplained.'l'hen in order to indeJMifY. their complaints or disobedience God gave . qi:rectionstoMoses. to send ~2. delegat.es to Canaan to sPy on the 'people there, especially those in Jericho, tor 40 days. One delegate from each tribe was chosen and they went to spy on Jericho for 40 days. ANd when they c.eback, except tor two of tha., Joshua and '. Caleb, . they said,. the people there are iDtpoJ.. ible to overc~e, they aJ:e very tall and very atrong. It iaeans death to <)0 ther.. The ' .. people were .fraid a~_ aany co-plained .nd said lie .houldn' t have come, let's qo back, but still Joshua and caleb s.1dt,hat they could .do it. Accordift9 to usual understanding based on oeientific under.tandinq or pastexperiance, it was impossible. But, Joshua . and Caleb with faith and aaid we can make it. . It seemed crazy. '-:-_.- People (jot angry with thenf andbeqa'n to at.one tlMa. Nov God was '. iHlq~y with the1T\' and 5:11d because of this diabelief the 40 day. would .. ,be.come,'40 years, that the '0 days should each be indemnified by one ... year.: . The.econd cour lnto Canaan was then lost to satan.

:: IF.~. ,4-,7 ;:

279
From
h~rLg~:'r,

t-:O-'.3~'.

ti~e
tr~.l

one, the
:lg s..
&~J.;'.I.-_

IF}~aelitps
J..

had to wander for 40 years. ~i she 1 i'f .'

___ _ .........

arJ(t

.P:1i.i.ny

',.:.'_r

..i. '

:.'.:;><..:

_~.4

I'

;.,a~.:...ii.y

were

1'.i tt,-.,.n by vipers and sti:i 1 God showed His comlJassion and gave a

bronze snake en the rod of Moses and said if only they gazed uoon the ~:;nake they would be healed. Therefore, there was almost no faith at ~ll, so ~ow difficult the pEriod was. Moses neE:ded (1 providencE:. Moses prayed to God and God told Moses to strike the rock, but w~en Moses struck the rock, he struck it twice, not once as God had 3.irected. Afterwards, Moses heard God's voice and it s:lid that bl'cause he had struck the rock twice, he was disqualified to get intc, Canaan. And he had to die on the mountain where they could see ,jericho close by. How grieved Moses was. M0ses petitlon~d or entrsated God to get into Canaa~, but God said Moses c~~ld~'t ~et inLc CJnaan, he had to die. Moses ha.J srved(~oo and t!10 h,raelites for 120 years. He tud fasc.,:::d :30 days/in 81' ye;}r oLi man had fasted forti days ll4ice. ~O~ ~.~c~ he lovec God ap~ the !~raelites. Then why he was forsake~ by God-? 1 n O1:;'!,pr t) und~r3tand the reason why he was forsaken by God. v.e mu;;t kr.C'~. Wh<1t is meant:' by ~;triking the rock. 'rha rock means Adam. Therefore, the fi~~t strike meant to strike fallen Ada:t:, to l:~stor': tLe original Adam. Tb:.'refo!:'e, this meant Addm would be qiven the v,ater of lif2. By striking the rock, they were given the water of life. This ;:',1eans that the Israelites could start their rr.isslon. This was the providence of start. But Moses struck to.he rock _wice. The second strike means to str~kc the second AddID , who was to be.born sinlessly. WhenMoses struck the rock th~ second timE> Moses struck Jesus. The mission of Moses "'as t.o prepare for Jesus coming, however faithful !1e might have been i.n';:lcied by Satan. ':'hvse who have been invaded by S~tan cannot star~ .:.~!:' the cent!:'al figure. This is why Moses was forsaken by Cod. In this meaning, eventually Moses couldn't fulfill his mission. He petitioned and entreated but he had no approval from God ~nd he died. Therefore because of Moses' action, Jesus WuS f::tluck by S.:;.tJ.!"i O!l~.C:. ':'here, if the Israelites betrayed Jesus, .Jesus ...;0;,.> ~d ~aVE~ to b..-! c cue if ied. Th is was the remote reason why Jesus wa" ;:ruc i f i{;\J :;-: order to indemnify "loses' failure I Elijah came, but E1 ijah cou.1.d L-:'It : l l fill. In order to indemnify Moses' failure again, John th~ Baptist carne, but John was not able to fulfill. Therefore Satan was able to strike Jesus directly. This was the temptation ar.d finally because of this ceaon, Jesus was cruci~ie<",. The prvvidencJ of the start was successful but Moses cOuldn't fulfill his miss~0n dnd he died. Then, if there had been nl') tC'.bernacle I t:.t: Fl:ovidi.::\ce ::;f God wculd tave been destroyed, but there was the t.:-b0lnacle, so even thougr; Moses w.:~s lost, many had faith in the t.i bernac -: n. So. i nsb:",id .~.~ fo'oses, 1 f someone -.rould be responsible for- t.r.;:: lsrec:-::ites, '-he: t!-,.~ !),::(w;.dcn . :~a was :f.pprovf:d to be contim'::'d .. .; r:--.od . . :' :-:-SI? ';0 s l"t t:, ~ ~'\(, ~ t;-'.!. {/, ~\.if~:!(:.:c '::: ~ start '~Ja;:,; a J :' ~a(11r rna~: ~.~
4 .;:

~ ~~

t.;7.:"'

~.S':

-:.li. t.
d.f:~

. '

W~":~.~

lei

~.be".'

JOS~~i.:;;;-:;"

~ (j,~~

fc~~".r.d.a ~.i.:)rL

of

~~jbst"iri'.:e

.:-,'._. '.. .<; 1-1:.;. .:;C-:t,(~

JG'~' .u)

i. 11.C.
".?

D..:f -;9 ~;...:.' Hj y~~r per iod mostof the Israeli tes whe) '.1.t ,:,[ Lgyct dif:,:d. 'Iheref0'!:e, t.he Israelites wh~ obeyed
'/ou~gt~r
: I .:-,.

\,,(;c:'.

crene.ra tion.
.'.'.

','q' .c>_~.".::-1

,....,1,,,,y.'0,..,o

They had no complaint becau se horn in the '.iilderne.ss

2 v;

I'

..

~:hen Joshua '.1a:, aF!?oint~:t'l to be respon~i!J1F; for thr-t"'1 tG --'srath~JreC'. th~r:'I. ~e ci:~ll thc~~ tb~ internal Israelites--tr.ose who ~had come out of EC;r3tP'i:; I i ..~ ~.J.ll extern.!!!l. ! t w!\s easy f.o!: the younger. gcnerat.i?n to ol-,er 0Gohua oocau~e they had no rcla:::.ions}:,ip with the past. Anath-gy :Jai.;"it's ~r~.nt. WE' wi!.l do ('Ill you
t1.S to do. l\nd t-~e'll go wh~~e~vcr you s(~nd \In.'' 'lh;?v in some ways rescr.lble us. I t is the s;:ur,~ becnu~e Joshua rep~er.entec1 Lc~1 of the Second Advent. At the second coming young pcop18 gather around bec(luse they have no r.clation:::hip with the pa~t. They can easily say yes. T!1ey answer.ed Jotlhua that they ~':)'l':ld go any",'~ere that he sent them r that if anyone rebelled against his orders and didn't obey every cormnand, he ''lOuId be put to death. Terrible fate they had. They showed great faith toward Joshua and they obeyed him to the last detail and 40,000 Israelites encircled Jericho and besieoed Jericho. And the tactics were ver.y odd, peculiar tactics. Theyjust walked around this castle of Jericho, seven times and all of them were shouting and the next morning the walls fell like an earthquake, and they dashed into Jericho and the got Jericho, the satanic camp. Based on this victory, other country was subju.gated by the Israelites and they were all faithful to the la"t Minute. Centered on Joshua the foundation of substance was laid. Now for lessons. It was 8upposed to be possible for the Israelites to reach Canaan in 21 days. But right away 21 months were spent in the wilderness. If 1,000 people are here in Barrytown and some great leader come~, then says "Let's 9':> to Ohio," can you start without complaining? If we ask the leader \----..-- how do we get. water, he says that he has no idea, and says maybe Heavenly Father can give it to you. Can you obey him? What is the next question? Food. Same answer--Housing--maybe no problem with sleeping bags. Then 200 or 300 miles in the wilderness. Can you go from the be~inning without complaining? But still, when Moses said let's go and the Israelites grudingly said let's go. Moses was great in his faith, but the Israelites were also great in their faith. The only being on whom they were going to be able to rely was Heavenly Father. They started, so their faith must have been great, and out of those who sta.;:ted from Egypt, how many of them arrived? Just two, JoshUa and Caleb. Still, of the 600,000 people who started, was there even one person who died because of lack of water? No, not one died of thirst. If only they had faith, God was able to give water even from the roek. OUt of those who died, was there even one person who died from hunger? No if only they had faith, God was able to even give quail and m~nna. People died, not because of thirst and starvation because of lack of faith, faithlessness. Among those chosen by God, no one has dit:!d for any reason except for lack of faith. And only with faith can those who were chosen by God, fulfill their mission. This means that we can apply this principle to ourselves. This means that we can fight against any ene~y. We have only to be afraid of our own lack of faith. If we h_V~ faith we don't have to be afraid of any enemy. Th~refore, we aust study the faith of the Israelites, ond the f6itb of Moses.

command

281
Be'"!ause we are fallen, if we don't establish a good condition, Satan can accuse us. When we pass the trail, only then ~an God give the blessing. If God gives a blessing, then even afterwards we must. go through a terrible trial. First of all after 410 years of trial in Egypt, Moses was given the first chance to st.~t. When the Israelites failed, there was another 40 years of trial, before a new blessing of start was given. After three days of travel, God gave the blessing of the pillar of cloud and light. After the trial of the Red Sea, the Israelites were given a blessing of quail and manna. After the trial of battle against the Malachites, the tabernacle was qiven. Aftet a trial, a blessing will be glv~n. Therefore, if we want to be blessed we must go through a trial. If you want to be glorified, you must go through your own difficulties. Therefore if you have difficulties, it means a coming blessing_ Welcome trial and say, Come on trial I can eat up you." After overcoming difficulties, a great blessing will greet you, it never fails. Those who want to be glorified, don't a\1oid difficulties and trial.

S/HR/4-'lS

282

'v.

Jacob ~as successful in taking his family to Canaan, their native land. And the mission of Moses was to take his race back to Canaan. But Jesus' mission was to take mankind back to the Garden of Eden. This was the mission of Jesus. Pir~t of all, the first world-wide course of restoration ~nto the land of Canaan. First of all, the Foundation of Faith-- the central figure was John the Baptist. The mi.sion of John the Baptilt, who came a. a prophet, was to lay the foundation for Jesus, to prepare for Jesus' co~nq. And conditional object-- first of all, it's a 40 day condition to separate from Satan. There is no exact explanation in the Bible, but there must have been some 40 day condition to separate from Satan. God's words were given to John the Baptist when he was in the wilderness. Ther~fore, he knew what was forthcominq. Therefore, he came back to Israel and said to the people, "Repent, repent! The ~ingdom of God is near at hand. Repent! The Kinqdom of God is near at hand. R Therefore, if the Foundation of Substance had been laid, the Foundation for the Messiah would have been laid. And position of central figure for the Foundation of Substance was also John the Baptist. When John the Baptist "as born, miracle. occurred around him. Hie father who had been unable to believe the revelation that.a son would be born to hi. hact been struck dumb for tbis disbelief. When John was born, his rather cuuld apeak 49ain. To see this fact .any people thought the baby must have a great mission. And expectation for him was qreat. This was the providence of start. In the case of John the Baptist, it was impossible to strike Satan directly, therefore, through miracles, people were amazed and Satan had to retreat. If the Israelites had obeyed John the Bapcist, the Foundation for the Messiah would have been laid. The Israelites were waiting for the Messiah'. coming. But as you know John the Baptist couldntt fulfill hi. misRion. He coulc1n' t understand anything about Jesus. He testified about the Me.siah but because of Satanic invasion he couldn't understand at all, and he was taken by Satan and killed. Therefore, because of the faithlessness of John the Baptist, the. central figure of the Foundation

2.33

\._/Jf

Fai th

was lost to
':;.'11en,
~ven

Sat~'1.

Therefo;ce, t:h-e Foundation of

Mes~iah

3ubBtanc,,; tHiS lost to Sutarl. 'I'hcreforc, the FOUfl(:-':icn for. the

~-;2::tan.

wa3
0

lo~t
.::rez~s

t.V

tho1.lgh Jea.\..1s

~.;as

already there

cCt..lldn 't litand ~s !,.jf~s-.;i2:~1. Therefore, if only John lbe 3a.pt.ist-. h~.d f-Il.lfillcc his fI'I.i'.i!3icm (IDe j. h~ laLi the four.d,~ ti,::::l for. the ?-:!essiah c0ntc.:-ing 0:1 JO!ln the Dnptiet, JCS1l3

3L-,d u?on thitl fou.:ldat.'i.o7! Jesus could havn <)otten r.lnrrie.d. l':.nd JC~''!!3 wo\.dd bave Deen 'l'rue P.:'\rents of Israelites, a.""d after, True Pa::ents ox
could
h~'l.vr:!

baen

~~.~

M.'")~siah.

~ll

ma:IK ind

But the first ~-iorld-wide course of restorz,tion into Cana&21 \'~as lost to Satan. Therefore, another chance had to b~ given for Israelites to est~~lish the Fo~~dation for the M.essic~h. Instead of the first, the second world-wide course of restoration into Canaan must be established. Instead of John the Baptist, .Jesus was able to find Peter. But Peter wasn't enough. He was not qualified enough to be the central figure to establish the Foundation for the Messiah, although people USUC'llly think of him in t.'1is role. Father sometiznes said, even God couldn' t imagine that Peter would become .. disciple. Therefore, he wa~n't enough to be a di.cipl~, to '_____._ '~ a central figure of the Found~tion of Fcth for the l>. siah. Therefore, inevit~ly, instead of John the Baptist, Jesus himself had to be responsible for the Foundation for the Messiah. Therefore, this time the central fiqure was Jesus hims~lf, and the conditional object was a 40 day condition to s~parate from Satan. This was 40 days fasting_ Jesus had to fast 40 days because John the Baptist was lost to Satan. Therefor~, Jesus himself had to establish the Foundation for the Messiah. Also God spoke through Jesus. Therefore, God's words were given. And next, the central figure for the Foundation of Substance was aleo Jesus himself. Now he needed the providence of start~ This has two aspects: one'~4~cl@; next, truth, God's words. Therefore, Jenus struck Sat~ with God t s words and also worked wonders L"1d mir.cl~s. Je8l\5 didn't come to do miracles. Is there anyone who W38 eaved by a miracle? No. A Miracle is good for surp~ise, but ha; nothing to do with the solution of original sin. Without the solution of original sin, no one can be saved. Ther.efore, Jesus came to solve sin, not to work ,.ronders Ol:' to do miracles.

S/HR/4-75

284

There are many religions whose founders can work wonders. 'l'hen many of them think that because they do same things as Jesus did, they must be the Messia.'1.. ~ut the mission of the Messiah isn't to do miracles. Therefore, the Lord of the Second Advent doesn't have to work miracles at all. He doesn't come to work. wonders; he comes to solve sin. Therefore, when Jesus did miracles, Jesus said, .Don t tell others. And also when Jesus asked to Peter, "'who do you think I am?" and Peter answered, You are Christ, the son of God." the next moment Jesus said, "Don't tell that." He said this because he was resuming John the Baptist's pOSition and he was indemnifying the failure of John the Baptist. Therefore, his position wasn't the Messiah's position, his position was the position of John the Baptist. If, based on this foundation centering on Jesus,' the Israelites had loved Jesus and obeyed Jesus, theri' a Foundation of Substance would have been laid along with a Foundation of Faith. The Foundation for the Messiah .would have been laid. 'l'hen, based on this foundation, Jesus' could have stood as the Messiah through his marriage. Then, Jesus could have been Messiah of all mankind, True Parents, sinlessParents of all mankind, through whom all mcankind could be born anew. This ia the solution of sin. This is the'mission of the Messiah. But, as you know, because of the disbelief and di8obedience of the Israelites, finally Jesus was crucified. The central fi.gure was killed, therefore, there was no ~oundati\)n fo't" the Messiah at all. And also the Messiah himself was killed at. the sanae time. Therefore, Jesus was crucified in his position of John the Baptist. Every~hin9 was lost to Satan. Therefore, second ..rorld-wide course of restoration into Canaan was lost to Satan. Tt).,is'was the crucifixion. Therefore, we must understand that wh'ile Jesus' came as r.!essia!l, he cou1dn't be Messiah When he. was'her:eon earth. Jesus couldn I t even save one person in thX true meaning. This is the reason why Jesus had to !)ray desperately at Gethsernane. How sorr.owful he wa9~ How grieved he was to haVe t.O di~ . without: fulfilling his mission on earth,without becoming th~:~.ssl.:ili ..on earth. He hactccme as the .
Messiah, but he ,did notd.i~ wit;.nout fult.llling his missi .>n

on earth, but in a sense he "':isn't the Messiah yet. He cam~ as the Messiah but he wasn't approved as the Messiah
yet.

.285

A"ld now, the thirc3 world-wide course of restoration had to be done. Jesus had died, therefore, it was t.poss;ible to tabliah the Found~tion for the Mfl.siah Oft thin earth. Therefore, a new dispe'1.sation started cantering on arisen Jesus. Therefcr~, the foundAtion itself was spiritual. Therefore, firat of all. a spiritual Foundation of Faith was given. The central figure v&a Jesus again-- Jesus was no~ arisen Jesu~. J~d there was a conditional object of ~ 40 day period. This was the reason why Jesus appeared on earth for 40 days. The forty days was Jesus' resurrection period. Also God's words were given through Jesus. And now based on this foundation, the spiritual Foundation of Substance was l~id. The centr.al figure was now arisen Jesu~. Centering on ~~isen Jesus the providence of start must be laid. This w~s now miracles. Therefore, arisen Jesus gava di9nity to disciples even to work wonder.. AIl4 now, because the disciples were shocked to aee arisM Jesus, they !I\tst have been deeply repentant of their faithle ness. They were with JesWI three year. but to tell you the truth, they couldn t under.tend who JesWl was. But now, after Jesus' death, they met with arisen Jesus and they were shocked. They must have been deeply repentant of their faithl.ssness and also their betrayal. They must have cried because of remorse and repentance, but it was too late. Centering on arisen Jesus they became desperate, they became crazy for Jesus. And they preached in the street and in the synaqog-ue. 'l'hey preached on the street and said, -Jesus is arisen. Jesus is ariaen. Jesu.a is arisen. The diacipl ,eYen the ntIW disciples cbos. by lot, obeyed arisen Jesus desperately. Therefore, now, ceftterift9 Oft arisen Jesus, the cU.acipl loved aDd obeyed Jesus. Now, upon this founclatian, we can say that the foundation wu successful. The foundation was just spiritual, but upon this foundation, the Me.siah could came spiritually. Therefore, when 120 people were praying, now heaven opened and Holy Spirit descended on each, and they were filled wi tb apiri t . And they began to speak different 1~9uage.. This is the foundation of Christianity. Therefore, the 120 apostles now served the world spiritually throu9h their aission. Then this pattern must be substantiated through the Messiah'. aeco~d coming. Therefore, now, in the third 7-year course, 120 disciples or apostles must 90 on overseas mission.

286

From the family level to the tribal level, to the and nation-wide and world-wide levels, the foundation was laid of world-wide Christianity. Therefore, we must understand that although Jesus cau~ as the Messiah, Jesus couldn't be the Messiah. Even when Jesus was arisen, he wasn't the Messi?h. And even after a 40 day period, eVBn after Pentecost, when the Holy Spirit C2me down Jesus ~as only approved as Messiah in the spiritual world. Jesus is fatherposition and the Holy Spirit is mother position. Therefore, when they are united into oneness, new spiritual life can be given. Then Jesus and the Holy Spirit can be sinless parents of all m~kind through whom all mankind can be born anew spiritually. Therefore, poor Jesus, poor Jesus. He couldn't be Messiah on earth. This was the reason why he prayed so desperately and even when he was nailed he prayed for the man who nailed him, not because of resentment, not because of pain, but because of love he prayed. And oon as he was arisen, he started to save mankind again. How do you think-- if youve served others from morning till night, but they couldn't understand your love, and they qot angry with you, and finally they killed you, then could you help them from the spiritual world without reaentaent? Just imagine, he was killed by all, but he never had resentment against mankind and he just continued to love aankind from the very day of resurrection he started to love aankind, to save mankind. How great be waa! How great hew : Jesus was truly a man of love bec.use he loveeS God, he loved mankind without any resentment. Even juat after the resurrection, be started to save mankind with all his Right and mind. Yea, he wa. truly a man of love.
rac~al

287

HISTORICAL PARALLELS

At the time. of Adam, God's e.xpectationwas to establish the foundation for the Messiah, to send the. ~ssiah and to start the Kingdom of God even after the fall. But because Cain killed Abel, because of murder, the foundation for the Messiah was destroyed and no Messiah could could come. At the time of Adam, Adam was also supposed to fulfill the numbers twelve I four, twenty one, and forty. This was not done. Then after sixteen hundred years, another chance was given for the Messiah's coming. At the time of Noah, the Messiah was supposed to come. but as you know, because of the failure of Ham, no Mea.iah could come. The hundred twenty, and forty and twenty-one and forty-these numbers were fulfilled. But eventually the foundation of substance was lost to Satan, therefore, no ~ssiah could ~ome. And after another four hundred years, Abraha.!il appeared and he was supposed to fulfill the number. 120, 40, 21, and 40. But because of the failure of his offering, he himself couldn't his lrtission. And also as you know, what Adam lost must be restored through Noah. But Noat.s mi.ssion wasn't successful. By the time of Abraham, Adam and Noah both had to be restored. Then unless he pays his debts he cannot start his mission. Then this is bistorical or vertical ind~~ity. A vertical indemnity ~ondition should be cleansed horizontally. This means Abraham himself must solve it. Therefore, when he was ~live this debt or this indemnity condition should have been solved. Therefore a vertical indemnity condition should be ir.;:l~ .;').ifi.ed t.hrough a horizontal indellll1it.y condition. But Abraham alflOcouldn't fulfQl.l hi. ro.i.asion. Therefore, these indemnity conditions must be paid through hi. descendants, and alao Jacob his son and grandson had to be responsible f:>r the p~yment of the indemnity condition. First of all there w~s 120 years ~~ this 120 1~ars ~as indemnified through Abraham, Issac an~ Jacob. And al~o when Jacob was born there were twin 5.:1ns J:;ccb (.U"Ul ;:~.lU. :::h.:::y lived. 40 years as brothers wit.hout conf1 ic: :,.. Th.i;:: ~~":' i.od was tc' i..'1;-::(-.mnify this number 40. And after t.hat, when tim~ had .:ol'!te, thf~y had conflict between them. Afterwards Jacob was compelled tc ,":,0 to Haran and have to suffer tr.l.b'J:at.ions , years, 7 years, 7 years. Twenty one years is
Jacob IS t!'.l.butation peri:::.d.

Thi.-:; is to indemnify this number 21.

Then ,1.fter coming back to Canaan, the~' had to prepare for going tCJ Egypt-preparation for Egypt. This means t.he ind~mnit pe~iod of this number 40. Therefore, although Abraham fa.l.led l.n hl.S ~ssion, this condition was now restored through this 120, and 40, and 21, and 40 period. And now all indemnity condition was r.;aid out
. Therefore, centering en ,Jacoh a new
d.isP~"1f.ution

wa.s start-

ect. begi~':t:il,g with t..~etl." U''11ation period in Egypt / beginning with slavery in Egypt where they prepaed for the Messiah's com-

./H3/<;-?,s

288

beginning wit~ tribulation ~riod in Egypt where they prepared fo; tJH~ Messiah t s coming. Jacoh Md 12 childr~ and 70 family members ru~d they went into E~t to suffer ~ribulations from the Egyptians. ("otCd sent the Isreelite.s to suffer so much because of the Egyptians. Egypt was Satanic an4 tho Isrnelites had to suffer tribulations t.h.~ 400 l'eArS becaUIJ8 Mam, NOah, and AbrahaDl failed. laaac, Jacob and Esau ere an e.xten.ion. of Abraham, Therefore, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob are three people wbo did one mi ion. Therefore, froll Abraham t.o Jacob is just one mission. Therefore, eventually Adam, Noah, and Abraham are three genera.tiona-three r~ople. Their mission was to establish a family level foundation for the Mess~ah. Yes, Jacob was successful in establishing the family level foundation for the !'.essiah. But eventually no Messiah could come. Therefore, dispensation had to be prelonged and expanded. From the family level foundation a nat~onwide level foundation for the Messiah had to be laid~ Therefore, instead of one indi vidual, one race had to be chosen. Thia was the Iaraelitea. Therefore, centering on the Israelitea, a foundation for the Mes.iah had to be laid. 'than centerinCJ on Jacob, the twl ve sons and the venty family ~r8 went into Etypt to Duffer tribalations. '~is period ia callecJ slavery in Egypt wbere .any Iara.lites were killed like people in a labor coDCentration cup. When they worked, on their leg8 _r. !ret. chains 80 that thay coulcJn' t run ....y. Therefore, all they vantea ... death so that they coa1d be fr. . from these cbains. Only wbeathey died vere tbey freed from these chains. They wailed over __ir destiny anel the voi.c. of wailiftCJ reached God, an4 God waaSOftOW'ful, 'but be couldn't do anything un til the t1ae had co.a. , . " After 40G year., wbea ',the tt..e came, G04 . .~ Mo_ a. the 1 ibertator. ~der the guidance of God, u4 Joshua wera finally cueessful in their Ili.sion. Moses and Joshua were successful i:1 fulfillinq the 120, 40, 21, and 40. Moses 120 was fulfilled by the three forty year periods of his life. And from t~ family level foundation for the Messiah, the racial level foundat:Lon for the Messiah w laid. ~en ~bout)h the racial level was higher than the family level, it vas still not enough to cope with Sa~anic dominion. '!'barefore, the leraelites bad to wait for another chance centering on the tabernacle, the symbolic Jesus. The symbolic Jesus had come, but 1:bey had to aU: for coa1ng of the real Ma iah. Anot.hu 400 years pasHd after c:oaiJIg back to cannan. They CQuldn' t be un! ted into onenes.. There were conflicts; they were divided.. '!'he IS1:aelit were divi.ded into several ter.ci tori tie. Their rulers vere called Judge.. Therefore, this period 1s called the period of Judqes. '!'be Judqes had three ..... i8810118: one priest, one as king t and one as prophet. One Judge \ ~.1d three mi.s.~OftS. But bee au .. of div~sion there were 80 many ~oubles from 1Dside and o~tside. So f~ally the people petitioned

back. to canaan, they had to prepare for going to Egypt-prepatien for ElJYPt. This Mei'_'l$ the inde..~ity period of this nwnJ3er 40. Therefore, although Abraham failed in his mission, this condition was now reStored through this 120, and 40, and 21 and 40 period. And now all indemnity condition was paid out.. ' Therefore, centering on Jacob a new dispensation was started
.i ""q

Mo...

to be given a king.

288 a

And now centering on last Judge, Samuel, they pral..cl to be given one king and God approved it, and one king was given whose name was King Saul. He was a promir.e~t figure, and God's expectation for him was great because thi.s was the chance for the Messiah's coming. Centering on King Saul the national level foundation for the Messiah was supposed to be realized. For the Foundation of Faith the central figure was King Saul. The conditional object was the temple--God's words. This was based on a 40 day condition. King Saul was also the central figure for the Foundation of Substance. Centering on King Saul, if the Israelites loved an:] obeyed King Saul, the foundation for the Messiah could have betc"'n ],Jid. Then upon this the Messiah was supposed to come at the timE' of King Saul. But to our regret King Saul rebelled against God. lIe didn't keep God's commandment. He didn I t kill King Agag, King of the Amalekites, and other people seemingly good people, and God was sad to see his betrayal against God. Now King Saul couldn't fulfill his mission. He was made King by God, but because of faithlessness, because he betrayed against God, now the Messiah could nit come at all. The next king was ~ing David. He was a m:.in of heart and also he was strong and he conquered so many kings and kingdoms. And he covered a wide land including one part of Egypt. He glorified, he was strong, but finally he committed sin. He killed too much, too many people. David couldn't fulfill his mission. Next was Ki.ng 50101OOn. He was wise and clever, but he had. many \o:ives. Do you know how many? Seven hundred. Seven hundred wivos. Still Q)d didn't care so much, but on~e he married a gentile wom,:.n his blood lineage was defiled, therefore God couldn't ,keep faitll with. hi.'1l anymore. And he was cast out and no foundation for the Messiah was laid even though at this time the Foundation of Fa.ith, the ter:tple was made. Even though the foundation of faith was laid, there nad to be a central figure for the Foundation of Substance and King Solomon couldn't fulfill this mission. ~in9 Saul, King David, and J(ing Solomon couldn't fulfill their aisslon Therefore, flO foundation was laid, and no Me iah could come. This period was called the period of the United J(ingdoa. For instance when Adam couldn I t fulfill hie mission, Adam was divided into Cain and Abel. Likewise this country was separated into t~o. This nation had to be divided into cain and Abel. And North, Israel, was Ca5n's position; and south, Judah, "'sa Abel. rrhen after division, they were involved in corruption. Therefore, (..od sent prophet.s to the.m--Jeremiah, or Elijah, and so on. God gave 3dvice but t.hey couldn I t harken to it. Therefore, because () f :..<1. sobed ier-ce to God I S advice, they were COlnPalla..l to be chastlS.:J :md 111;W the Assyrians came and invaded the North and destroyed it. Imd n:)'!". B.'J.t.ylonians came and invaded Judah and many men were ki :.l(~d and women were taken away and babies were killed and mothers cr'i.ed, and torophets lamented. The people were taken to I:Sabylon. I..a Le~,he'y C<ltne back. This period was callej Jewish captivity and return. 'T'h~ ;no years of this periOti indemnified the number 210.
p

th~ period of Therefore, t.~i8 r.ust be the t.ir~ of thr: Messiah's coming. '1'herefore, indt.ead of "'0, 40~ ~~rs after th.~ appearance of Malachi who revitalized the Jewiah ot.at'.!, the er.ti:-;~ nCl'"l.oc will be indCl'l'l1ified. This period i called pre~"'\.ratiol'l. for r~c.6iilh~ When Malachi e~, the Israelites lrore involved in ccrruotion because of idol worship brought back from tnbylon and bec~~sa of this, the Jewish faith was in confusion. Ath th1! tirre M~ltlchi appeared and he ;\e revitalized the Jewish ~nith. He waid, aoo.ndon idol worship and come back to the ~Nd, the God of ru~=~ha~, I~~Q~, n~d Jacob. And t.he people repented ,and c~ oock. He said ~h").t t.he l'~erJ.:dah was coming, Then 400 years afte!:' t:1~ ap~arancG of Malz:chi, the time had come for the Hessiah to CO!fO. And Jesu!! Ca.";").8. People couldn't understand who Jesus was. They \\"2rc ~aj. tir.g fer the Messiah's coming, but when the l1esoiah actually car.:3. tl:~y couldn't understand that Jesus was the Messiah because iropuri~y cannot understand purity. According to their interpret<.ltion or the Bible the Messiah must come on the clouds, before the M~ssiah'B coming, Elijah must come. Elijah went into the air in a firo chAriot. therefore, Elijah must come. Elijah went into the air L"'1 " fir~ chariot therefore, Elijah will come on II. fire chariot. agAin. Tty.!~ t~ Hcs~iah will come they thought. But suddenly a YOWlCJ JJe.n appeared and cla1..1tled to be H~n8illh. Therefore, they couldn' t underfltand, and they mistreated Jesu~ ~nd persecuted Jesus and finally crucified Jesus. T~Arefore, the depths of scars, the depths of thewound of God becau~ o~ the crucifixation. Also two thousand years of the history of I&rae1ites was lost t.o Sa tan. There fore, God had to s tart. anew. The worldwide foundation for the Messiah must be laid. Otherwise we cannot receive the. Messiah again. When Jesus came the foundation could be a nationwide foundation. But this time foundation must be a ~rldwide dispensation, ~rldwide foundation. Then one religion must be responsible for that. Then what religion do you t~'ink must be responsible for that? Yes, Christip.nity. It was Christianity which could make the worldwide foundation for the Messiah' s second (:oDl1lu1. 'rhi. ia the rea80A why Christianity has become the central reliCJion in the vt)rld. '1'herefore, instead of Jacob centerinq on victorious Jeau., the 12 4iscipl. and10 per.on. now got into persecution under the Ronan Empire and so m5fty ~e killed. They were crucified like Jeaus. '1'bey _1'8 bumed at ~he stake, and some became the prey of liona. But etill "they kept faith nnd they _de catacombs in which they talked. 1'hey loved each other. TONOrrow a husband might be crucified. The clay after tomorrow a wifn might be burned at the stake, but still they kept faith and loved each other, and they p~ayed with eacn other. They persevered, persevered and pc~severed, generation after gener~tion. How ~eat their faith was! And ~~en in 313 Empercr Constantine wa!J about to go out for the battle ~:hen he saw

And then if only the

rJ.l!lber 40 is fulfilled,

indemnity will be fi."'lisl".eA.

abruptly approved Christ.i. :~S. He gave the famous Edict of Milan. Then Christianity was approve1 and Christians came out from t.he underground church. Then they could give serrons orspeaches to a.nyone. At the time of Emperor Theodociutl in 392 A.D. Chri~tianity became the state religion. This is the victory of Christianity. Christianity began with per~cu~.i()r l.'~~r th~ Roman Er.-;;>ire. r.2'.!lY Christians were killed because of thair faith. They ve1:~ ~dl1~'. because they were faithful. They were killed bec~~lse they lovad JOUU$ roore than their own lives. They were killed because they ~Z'e

the shininc cross L"1 the sunset .:;kv and he was filled with awe.

And he

S/H.;/4-?5

230

r igh teous . They were killed becauf3e they were good. Tl-I1?...'l. t.he Roman Empire whi.ch killed the Christians must have been an c"J'il eJJt""lire or a Satanic empire. Th!!refore, Satan mUf!t have been ma~'lipul;t t~ the country. Then did Christians get victory by thQ r,~?O=r.l? (!-lo.) Tnen with what weapon? With faith and blooC!. wit..'l blood, they becalM a bloody offaring, ~.ey ~ca.me an offering on the al~r of Rome They were of fered on th~ a1 tor and by sh"lclding blo:od, they were able to open the way of c.alvation to the men ~mo killed the."1l. Likewise when Jesus C~, he was pure l'.nd sinlcEs buy by Sh9ddln.g bL~~ Jesus was able to open the way of salvation to all mAukinc, even those who killed 3esus himself. Therefore, God r~cririce. those whom he loves rrost. Jesus w&s sacrificed first of a.ll because God loved him most. Likewise pure Christians received that ~~ey were able to open the way of salvation to the men who killed ~~em, the citiz~~s of Rome who killed the Christians themselves. Thus Christit'..ns got 7ictory ol'er Canaan. Canaan was di,,.ided into several territories. Likewise, Christianity was divided into five regions--sees: Rome, Constantinople, Antiooh. Constantinople, Antioch, Alexandria, and Jerusalem. Except for Rome and Constantinople they were invade.d by Gentiles. But no., Rome became the center for Roman cathOlicism and COnstantinople became the foundation for Greek Orthodox. When Christianity wall divided into five regions the spiritual ruler5 were called Patriarchs. Therefore, this period is called the period of . Patriarch".. They had three aiaaion.s: one as the pope, one a,... king, lOW'"\d one a3 monk. 'l'be Nme pattern was repeated. Then Rome was invaded by bar~rionIJ. and ruined. Just as King Saul had appeared, Charlemagne appeared. lie t ~ great. Just aa Kin9 Saul waa euppoaed to realize the ideal of the ~rnacle, be va. intended to realize the ideal city of God as see:n by Augustine. Charlema.CJll8 was in.tended to establish the Christian empire. Therefore, God's ~xpectation for him was great be~ause this was also a chance for the Messiah's ooming. First of all, the central figue in the FOundati.on of Faith waa supposed to be Charlemagne. And the condit:ianal object must have been some 40 day condition and also the CbriB'~ian church \fa_ e~ough. The central figure for me Foundation of Subat4nCa was King Charlemagne. If the Christians. the 8eCGDCl'Iaraelites, obeyed King ~lema.gne th~ foundation for Messiah would bav. been laid. 1'ban the Messiah could have come at the t.u. of 'Chai:lema9ne and the Kingdom of God on earth would have been established. And alae Cbarle-.gns \1&8 au.ppo~d to be one with the ?ope. The Pope'. llia.ion . . spiritual and his mission was phyaical. Mhen the physical an4 spiritWll elemsnts lrere un i ted ;:'n to oneness, the foundation for the MeuiAh would h-lve been laid. But there waa a biq quarrEll between Emperor Charlemagn~ and the Pope. Because of division and conflict, Charlemagne coul~~'t stand as the central figure for the Foundation of Substance. Therefore, the founda tion of SUb. tance was taken away by Sa tan. No Messiah could come. Charlemagne I s sons were not so good. And tli.. grandsons were bad.

"."

-:-

S/HR/4-75

291

The three grandsons quarelled ov~r contr.ol and eventuclly the mIssion to establi u 1:he foundation for the *.aiah wac loat to Satan. Therefore, the United Christian empire waa l~t to Sat&n. Therefore, this country, this nation had to be d.ivided too. It was,divided into West Franks and East Franks. West was the Cain side and the East vas the Abel c_p. And after divigion, corruption came. And the corruption beCa118 extre::le. Pope 0 became arrogant. They excoJ11llunicated kinp and eaperors. ~ king or emperor CaM from Germany and stood in the anow for three days to be forgiven. At the fllUDe time, raCIlY illegimate children were hom who. . father waa tho pope. One POlO was killed when he was c~ttin9 fornicotion by tbe ~ ~o ~&C the legal hu..band of the voaan with whoa be s c::tSD.itting fornication--adul t.ery. Ria naae wa. Pope John XII. Tberefon, the corruption va. extr.... God was .ad Dd aent DODka to thGlll. !'or ia.tmtce Tho. . . Acquin or St. Frucia. St.. Franci. "as famas beca1a&Je of hi. pure life of faith. It ia said that he talked to fl.awors and birds--he was ~l. to c:o-.unicate with And when be WB praying he saw a vision of crucified Jesus. The.ame scar waa inscribed in his hand &Dd leg- Then according to Pather he must ha.prayed so much. And one night in an inn, at llidzU.ght, a friend awoke and found Prancis praying beside the window. Be was .tanding and it "a. a full moonlight and the moonlight w.s shining on his face. He wa. praying with tear. trickling dowa his cheeks "Father!" with tears trickling down hi. cheeka. . "Father!" With tears trickling dowa hi. cheeks. 8ia friend v . . ~.ply ~ and the next .,rniD,9 he confd hi. sin _4 v.. bapti.ed. aDd bee. . . Christ.iao. St.. Francia va f.-oua bee.... of hi. pure life of faith. 'ftlJ.. au c _ to pope. aDCI 9-- actrice, but. tM popes coulc!n' t. UD4eratacl at all. '!'bey oo1ll4a' t: ~ to :Ga[4' a advice. Because of cl1eobe4i.eAce to GoII'. 84ri.ce tlMy _n cc.p1et.e1r chastid. And DOW bee. . . of c11I1Obe4ieaoe, Sat. oodd 1a.... , and the Gentil.. iavadec1 JU'ual_. Anc1. t:be pope v . . _sed ad be decided to 41epatcb troop. to ..,...quub the i."",ra. . '!'b. tzoopa were called cruaaa.n. 0Dce, t.vioe, thJ;'ee tiJle., four tiM., five or aeven tiM cruders were dispatched. But f1na11~ tt. di.patch of the crusader. e.n4sd in tratedy. 'fbi. was vhell they Hnt young boys and girls-boys were killed, girls . .re taken This path of the CrUllades wun't aucce ful. Because of thia,the diqni ty 0 f the pope was degraded ao aJch. 'l'ben in.tead ot the pope the king. and eaperors were nearer to God than the pope. The Israelit are taken to Babylon; DOW, iaateecl of a.bylon tbe pope was confined to Avignon in the south of Prance. !'IIi. 1. the period of lNtPal c.pt1vity froll 1301 to 1371. And .ftlerwarda when they returned, it w.s called tbe papal ntum. After t:ha retw:n the cczruptioll a... aqaia becauae the popes becliIM inf.-ou.a becaQM of the indal...... AD lftdul98ft,~ " a certificate to get illto the tiftCJdoa of ODd. People thought that once they bought thi. ind1l1gaJlca their ain wu forgi 98ft they could get into the JtiagcIca of GDcl. Ifb.erefore, ignorant people bought this indulgeDCe beea. . they thought tbeir a1ll would be forgi \'en anel they could 98t into the Xl. . . . of God. Therefore,

th__

-r.

and

C,'?R/.:J- 75
292

ignorcm t reo!?,lo bouq'ht lI'tmy f m~:ny c{.:rti.ficeates. They Here told t h ;:~'': if tL".'::y bought on~ I their friends, their fr.::.mily I even tnei r
~e5tcr5 could be for~iven sin. T~erefore, to see this fact, one t_'1eologi.;tn beca:::,-.e angry wi~.:h t~e c.-.::rtificate. "Show tr.e. shO"iI" me the Bizical fClJndation for t.he certifica'te. There is no ou..."1')?>.tion r:: all, no Bibical iotl..'1dation at all." Now he procL'1i,r'sd his 95 thes;;,!s againct :tOi~~i Catholicism. People were c::..1<~~r:d und tl:;.rFOil ocr:a.rred. 1'1119 pcp~ ~..UUl in:':ormed. HG got ('l,n<J::'.."Y 'r~i. t}l the th;;-:>logt.nn .:-:;r.::" he qav~ a :"cul c,;~co!'!"l'!iunication to him. i~:~,d from thio tima on I there o<;cur::-ed a severe battle be't:.,e~~n

Cnthol5.ci8!U and ~St,f Prot~f3tlmtic~TI. After a long period of and conflict bet;"'~n th2~, th:;::ot'.'~h the tre~ty cf W~~tpheli.~, a decicdon wac made a'71d !--40~thern l~ur,-~~,"":' H,3S mainly inv::> 1 ved in J?l'oteoi:l'illti fin, l:>1lile Souther.! Europe ~0.mained Catholic. The reI igious refo:c-nlation ini tiab3d by M~tin Luth,ar., 'the mi.ssion of }!:\rtin Luther, mUL~t. be the oa."lle as the mission of mankind. :Behind man there is God. Behind m~'l.nkind there has always "'2'.:1"1 Gc(.l.. HWi"JI\n history has been the history tl."1der the guidance of God. God's connecting point with manldnd must be the center of human histcry. Before Christ, God had contact with mankind tht"ough the Israelites. The history of the Israelites was then the central history of all mankind. And also Christianity must have been the central history of human hist0ry. Then if we compare the histor}' of Christianity with tbe
E~~r.l;:m

b,:"tttl~

history of the Iarae11t4a, we can find 4 miraculous coincidence between them. Jesus' disciplea wer~ persecuted by the Roaan r i.re on thft same p&tt~rn as the period of slavery in Egypt. An.d &~O Mosea and Auguctine had the sGme pattern. And After the victory of the I.raelit.s~ their land Yas divided into several territories. Likewise after ~e victory of Christianity, Chrisitianity was divided into several see.. There is a miraculous coincidence between King Saul and the Emperor Charlemagne. Ki.ng Saul va. the first king of the United Kingdom. And he was ordained by Samuel, the lut Judge. Charleaagne who was the first Christian emperor was ordained by the last patriarch Leo III in just 8GO A.D. Emperor Charlemagne and Kinq Saul both did based on their own free will. Man is given free will but still a man is doing the same pattern as another man. Then the historical pattern must be far beyond man's free will. Then, there must have been a qreater will manipulating hUD~n history. Then ~o8e will? (God.) God's will. There ia a purpose of history ~ tI> realise the KingdQ!! of God. Purpose cc.ea fr~ persona.lity. All long ft. bUlMft history ha5 a purpose t..llen, behin~ ht~ history, there Dust be one will and one personality. WhoM personality? God.'~. 'to 8ee this fact we cannot d3ny that one God has been guiding human history. Therefore, h18tor1c~1 faet is far beyond man's free will. And also wben Saul And Charlemagne couldn't fulfill their mission, their land was divided in two, and Bothey were divided in two also. When they were involved in corruption, advice was

c'

given, but they couldn't llarken to it. Ther'efore, because of ~bedienca to God's advicc 1 the Israelite~ were taken to Babylon~ 'h..-popes were confined in Aviqnon. And also they came back. The Israelites came back and the popes came back; there was the Jewish return, and the Papal return. Then after the return, corruption ca~e because of idol worship, and corruption came because of indulgence. And the reformer Malacni appeared, and the reformer

293

Mt;rtin Luther appearcc.. .Mo o!'~ c~n <?',::::y tn/lt th.er."? iG re_iracu2.ot~3 coincidence be':-.l'len the hi5tory of th~ :;:r,;~i.lelitQ$ nna:::'b~ hiatcr,;,r of Christitmity. KiX'Qculous coincidc;:.c'J, s;r",.<:'~ l")l..d;crn. Th~n after the CO?ling of I-lalnchi I the g=Cl\'f;cs't C't.":r:t in t:':~ hictcry of the Inraeli. tee must have b:.en -:'-.h(~ C(.;,jUinc; cf: .j(;~,H":;. Eec;J.use the entire hil3tory of tho Isrll.cliton ~:~:.; jV0!; t;') e~tdjU.sh th~ Foundation for the Mecai<,'?,h, tre I~(;!SBinh' g cO!!aing lrx,~;t have l:~cn the !:1'lrpose of 2,000 yearo of history of the Iaraf.!lit:e;~. Je~t.w ca..":\e (lfter the appearance of Malach.i l'Iud if this it. ~:hc r.2i~0 \:i L'1 t."1e history of the Israeli tee I the srnne pattern ~:l~~"'': z,.; th:<:'l C~.5e \"ri th Christie.ni ty. Then after tIle ~ppearanc:1 of .t~:fxtin L'.';:her t t...~e greatest

-'-.,...;:::----

event must take p~c. t.h0 conclusion o this 2000 ye~~ p.erl~ od of h~ history and t~ conclusion of Christianity. Teen what <10 you think t.his is? This r:iust be" the coming of the Lord of the Second Advent. E~causa Of this reason W~
can 5.3.y the lw1essiah must come hare. Yes, th<! 1-1-3ssi~h must corne here. 'l' hen in WMt 1'J!2.j1 We must ch~ck. \'ie IrUst COT..e to a conclusion, through a.."l tmderstanding of hu:nan histoTY. We cen see the ti~ of tP.ID It-a sE:i~h t s second comi~~ through t.b..is understanding. From Jacob to Moses 1m years, 8-.nd H!';xt l;..OO yeara, then COO years, according to the BiblQ plua ~nother 120 years, therefore, 920 and JtOO IIOr., theretore, lJZJ. Then 70, that'o 1390 and 140, tbftnrO~t 1530 and then WJO, 'the~o~ all told, 1930. Aecord1~ t.o the Bible f'ro:l Jacob to t~ e-.p:pearanco of Je8\As "K:lS to have boen 19)0 1MrS. Also according to scientific 1nvesti~tion, ~inly using the carbon ieotopia, froB Moses to Jesus DJst Mve actually been less than 1,200 y~rs. Therefore ~ccording to scientific investigation, this period i'n!st have been leCis than 1,600. Then many people might thlnk~ we can't belie?e Bible because Bible chronology 1s wrong. This opinion comes froQ ignorance of the hidden meaning of the Biblical chronology. The Bible says 400 years Gen. 15:13 -- tho Bible ~ella of 400 y~rs or the Israelites, but according to scientific investigation this period 1Q8 my be 3)0 1M.rs. T.1e Bible says 400 and science says 3)0. Then its the Bible tfrO~? ~. Then there !mat be a good explanation. Th.1. .. 400 in order to bo eqWl11zed , to a real age must b<! eqUllll zec1 to the poriod parall.,l to the 8ln'l<Jry in Eapt arter tDs_appearance JeSQs - the period which han tho same meaning. This is 8l s,mbol, ilftle and ftbst&n.co. 'l'Mrt>foro, in this meaning the number mll COIle through hero. In this meanine, this 400 IINst be propMt1c. Then let'. 1nvemigate this 400 to see it this 400 c. . true or not. Then the victory Chr1et~.&nity was 392. (l{? And &llso J4)su!s' birth 1s said to haTe been Be 4. Then how 10n& ~B it trons the birth of Jesus Christ till the victory of Christianity? The prophetic number was the actual period ~s .396 YGars. Then this means l~ error. AccorQing to statistical urAars~and1ng plus or minus 2. ~ error can co~e fr<1 !"aeanlnglesG random factors. This means 1" error has no meaning at all. This 400 came through here. And next the Bible sayo 400 asain. Then the St;cond 400 IlUst come through in t.he MD.e lI!'1l.y. Yes, th(J coronation of Charle_~e _s in ~ AD. Vl"O!Il 392 to aoo AD ie ~1' lQ~? Four hun4red aDd e1&bt years. Two pereent enWOl". Thitl ie meanirA&less error al80. Then the heoM 400 caM t..h..~~~. And also a period set ot 120 years. The dirls10n of "eM k1nop.. dom was 918. The perfect age ... 5 120, and the pr&ctie:U. ,,~e

or

or

we,

. -.....
rlrtJ~ '

ci~. ~

.&\.,.

<.-

-_ _

. .... ..A
.. __ .. -.,;, ___ .-..
~

~.-.,

I ("\<"I",~
..

~~t

C ~ !!le

'i ..... --.-....,'-.

- ...........

,,-, __ 1

&:r"';'"

years, eo the DiTided Empire Must be 400 years. Then, let t s check. This period is from 918 to 1309; it lasted 391 year~.

293 b

The refore, this is 2 point !'1(,:!,,3t, :t i~[; er:-c!' !3till ' .'i thin ~ll o ~'an ce . And the n ~xt period. t,ne Bible says i ('; 70 ytear!::r . Tten ' ~his mll3t corne through ~ere and ~ he Pcpal captivi t y lasted from 1309 to 1377. H o~r long? Si xty-eight ye-ar s , therel'ore , 2 yea r s error. Then next the Jawish return "0 '3:'5 sai d to have been 11+0 y ears , 30 t he p.:\pal retu..~ must 1:>e 140 years. They came back :i.n 1377 ~nd the appearance of ~~artin Lu.th~ r was 1517. This period 'WC'.S just IhO. Then if this period C2.;"1l~ true tbe final period of 400 mu st c,)me through here. From the appearance of furtin Lut he r to t:he appearan ce of the Lord of thc Second Advent. Then the r,1essiah's appearance must. be 1517 to 1917, 400 years. Therefore , around 1917 must be the time of the ~~ssiah's
corning.

Then vihat is

th ~

pw-po~ ~

of

hum..~n

hi.f.tory?

Tr.e purpose

coming of the sinless 14essiah that the sinle~s It.-'Orld. can be The purpose of humsn history can only be rea lized by the coming of the Messiah. Therefore, it's only through tr.e rlessiah that rr.a.nkind can bp, saved, that mankind can ----- realize the Kingdom of God. Then 2,000 years of human hi st.ory has been waiting for the appearance of the Lord of the Second Advent. Then from understanding history we can say the Messiah mu .3t . be here. Jesus said \'1e may think t.here is life in the ~ible. but he said no, that he r~mself was life. To ~esus the Bible wa~ the Old Testament. Now the Lord of the Second Advent may say that however much you read the Bible you cannot find life. The Bible is good for testifying to the :~ssiah as i-1eosiah. In tbe Bible there are many descriptions of our &e and the Bible indicat.es t41e time of the Messiah' S coming. In this meaning no one could ever read the Bible so far. And now new light. has come, and the thousands and thousands of years of darkness will be destroyed. The thousands and t h,: ;usauds of years of darkness cannot cope with the light. ~;hat \'IC hav~ done in the darkness will be clear very soon. Thos9 "/ho have done in the darkness must harvest what they have done. 'l'h::>sc who r..ave done good in the d.rkness will get reward ene-ugh, morc t;~ an enough . This is judgment. And after the judgment of eo."..;. 1 , good.less will be restored and all mankind can find God as Fa th er. And alJ wan}~ ind can be brothers and sisters beyond r aces , beyond na~i o nalities, beyond their differences, being brothers and sisters and loving and trusting each other as brothe rs and sisters. And finally this f'/orld 'Ni11 change into t.h~ Kingdom of God. The dominion of Satan will be destroyed and -----.. Gor:' s dom:.nion w"ill be realized. The dominion of e 1~ernal 10..,e will be realized. It t S th.e c~n";..rtg of the Kingdom of God. Gan someone pray?

of h~~n history must be to rea lige tha hingd~~ of God on earth and in heaven, a sinless world in &~rth and in heaven. But sinners cannot solve atn, therefore, it's only by the

real ized.

S/ HR/1 - ?5

29 4

Did you sleep veIl last night? ~eQ you don't have to sleep at all. How ~t the morning service? How many of you feel like you have had the experience of rebirth, that something i8 ~ew within you? Those who cannot feel rebirth yet, raise your h~ nO. tfhen did you come? You muat beu your . . lf, you're A DIIOther ~ .other of a newborn self. This experience of rebirth must be the moat preciouG experience in your l i fe. raerefore keep it precious. And always the place of your r~birth must be your homeland. In whAtever diffic\llt "itulltion you l!Sa\y encountex, you may be dep.retJsed, but you C&C rsu-ber the expftriance of rebirth in Barl'YtolWn. The exporiC!X!e of rebirth WhCli1 you atood in the anow and prayed will aa1te you revived. Every creation haa the nature to ca-e back to the origin. If you have an experience of t:ebirth in B&rrytowll, t.heA this will be your aotbuland. Some of you BUat f i ght aqainat & 1:i9 in the jungle. Still, anytime and anywMr., you are r_inde4 of the experience in Barrytown; it will be your bcmeland. It 1. you yourself who CAn make Barrytown your own IiIOtherland. 'thin rooa i . the . . ternit:y ward. Even in my CAse I am just a midwife; ~ ais.ion 1. aidwife . Father and IDOther are the parents, I Ul the ai.dwife, and thia house is the maternity ward. Anyway, the experience of rebirth is not always so dramatic or drastic. Sc:.etillea sOIQeone can have a rebirth with & drastic or dramatic change. You cannot expect & c1ra.a&tic chAnt. t/!Nery day. The .,at important experience you can bave is the daily experience of rebirth. "e aust be reborn every __ent. 1'hia expel'ience of OODA~t rebiztJ'l, cwary JaeXMl'lt , will aau you baPP.f aDd will aate you ~r_t. You co fe<el -I ala new, altar ten 4ay., after OIl .aeth, after one ye~. ~la~loD of _.-yclAy' axper ienc . . of rebuth wlll lVJte you 9reat. Let' s r ...... the lecture:
Prepar&tlGD

,..u.

fez' tM SecODl! 1t4VtIJlt

Pre. 1517, the beginniDl of the R.l1~ bfoDUtioft, to the end of World war I in 1911, t.hia 1. called the Pr.~.r... tlon Period for the Second Advent. Becaus. ot t.ha corruption of Cbirstianity in the Mid~le Age the huaan nature wa. o~essed and suppres.ed by the dukn of the corrupt. ion 'l'herefore, mankind has been looJd.nq for the liberation frca oppression. They tried to expresa theJ.r own nAture And, a. you know, when Cbarl . .agne if he WAS succe.sful in his aiasion the "-=siah would have ccae, aDd the Kingdom of God on Barth VO\lld have at&.rted tbere. Becau of disunity betweGn the Pope and Cbarleaagne, hi. ai ion vasa't .ucce ful aDd the Poundation for the Me iu va. 1.avadecl by . .tu. In adyaDIC. of 9iyiag tIli. lecture I Ael to 9i" otber contut. I Jacob bAd tvel~. cbildren and hi. lasily ClOt into alavery in Igypt &ad .utfered tribQlatioQ so .uch . ~is i . f ... l1y, Jacob a t_ily, aDS tbeM 12 ehilclren each 1Y!d f..aily

c....

295

an.:! r.':ll H : i plie 1 z:::-]

nu2.~ ipl i f':d.

in 19ypt Dr c L'm: ~i~~ cc.;n c.s.ll t h is the Isrz.eli te~ Clan Scc ie t y . They c ~e into Ca:1p.an, a n, Cana an was divided into d 5 eve.~n l t er:-itorie s. They e3 tablish.ed the Israelite Feudal Society. Th e r e W~~ one str c nry c ~ !tral figure and they all obeyed h~. Thin is t he Period o f J~u;c ~ . Based on the foundation of the f eud al !Jociety , V. i ~g S("lUl ?. p pe a r~. . This feudal system appeared <lr!d W:.lS upli f ted t:; ) LOiVl": ch i m:::1 : thi~ i~ the United Kingdom. The Un i '.:. ed ~ ing6 c =:t \:,,~~!) th1: Israe l i te Monarchic Soci~ty. King S c.u l Has ordain ed by G.-x! th..t":n.!.g!1 Samuel . This means that Xing S ~U 1 W<lS the fir at ltin.) orC'i3 i nC\:} hy God. Before his coming the r e !':;u ~t M ve been (\0 ~~f).y k i ngo a.n d empercro who ordained t halTI selv es , the rc for ~ they ~ rc 3s.~c"!.!lic. ICing Saul was the fi r s t ki ng ordained b1 C~ , so God ~ust have e%pected much from him. . The name monarchism BOUnd ~ out of date or obsolete because th i s is the age of Democracy. But EO far as God created Monarchism , there mu~t have ~n God'~ intention behind it . Then for wl~t purpo~ (! did God create the monarchic aoeiety? We are liv ing in a democratic society, which we are enjoying, th.refore p.::ople think tha<c. de!t'~o crac.y is be3t. t1~ ftl'Ust have a clear understanding that the purpoce of history is to cr.ate the Ringdom of God. Which of the two do you think is better, MOnarchism cr DtlmOCracy. Monarch-lmn must be better because in ord er t v reali%e the Xi~am of God, God has to send the M ssiah and we need il FOllooation for the Me~.iah. Throughout the history of restoration, God P~ 3 h~~ so ~ny difficulties because of disobedience of Cain to Abel. Cain killed Abel 6,000 years aqo . Ham also couldn't fulfill his mission. And the Israelites disobeyed Moses. There were so many troubles, at the time of Moses. Hoses wasn ' t king, therefore he had no authority at all except from heaven. He had no earthly authority. ~herefore, the Israelites di4n't have to obey him so MUch. They did their own things because Moses had no authority. Now, if in case monarchi~ ia established, it is natural for people to obey the king. This me&na thltt it is very natural for Cain to obey Abel-thiG i . the social syate. '%'hex-efore, it only the cent.ral figure, the king , ia riqh\:eouG, taithful an4 piou., and if he receivCld And obeyed the Mezaiah, an antiro ration would be awed at once. Monarchism is excellent to eatablinh the POundation for the Measiah . Ju~t iD&gine if Amer1c~ i8 monnrchic and eha Presid e n t of America is like a king. !t only he can unclerstand Divine Principle, and if he can receive the Messiah and bow to tim , then he has the absolute authority to cover allot Am the American people. "Thi s week all of you don't have to go to to school, you don 1t hav~ to go to church. You don't have to go to work . . Just stay in your room before the TV for a TV traininq session, then afterwards, maybe ft test . ~ He can change America in one week and the world will be saved in three weeks! Ho~ wonderful monarchi~ is! If only th~ central figure is righteou6 and pious . Tbis im why God tried to establish monarchism. But this i& just l ike ~ bet. If the central figure is los t to Satan, at the .ale time everythincJ will be lost to satan. '1'0 our reqrett, Itin, ~ul rebelled aq&inat God and the foundation was tken by SAt~n, .~ ling David and Sola.on vere aleo loct to Sa tan .

f :~::l.ily ':laS ~u. lt iDl ied i nto

'fi .? c a ll this clan. Jaco b' s clans a n-:l. t h e '! suffered tribulation

296
S/ iiR/4-7 5
,

Therefor., God 11 oriqinal ideal of IIonarchi_ W.I lost to Satan. invJded by Satan, God. had to abandOft this eyst_. Nov God has to vilit OIl. by ODe, aDd uk ""at do you thiDlc about t:hia idea?- It .alt MIl... IIThen pl.... ~

Becauae bfarcb1 .. va.

with . . and let's or~i.e ~ ~tiOft for the Mee.ich.~ What do you call thia ayet. .? Th1s 1. Da-.cr.ay. JIonarchi . . V1le taken by Satall and the Israeli ta Desraooratlc type of eociety Vital est~liG M( Iw'ld .lao, before oJ"s' c::JOai"9 i t was ctiYl~ into t'80 tYP I, m Cain and Abel, me! they quvreled vi tb each other. on this touitdation, Jesus c.... Thentfore, Jesus ~ in a o.ocratic type ot .ocial systea. ben tbouqh thKe ~re ltinq&\t, there \IIIlS a~ type of ~r.t1e eoc1al ?here ~re tv.o
parties and they alv.ya had aonfliet. But, eventually J~e~ HI\8 killed by o..ocracy. It vaan' t JlClnCJ or bliperor th~t d$cided Jesus' crucifixion, it vas the people who decided, to crucify Je~u.--th.y decided by mob psychology. Eventually democrACY wao given by God to eat.t>liah the Pcundation for the Messiah. But this de.ocracy wu taken by htan, and Jeeua W~G killed by th1! Dnzocratic .yate.. Now, Monarchic sy.tea wac tek8n by Sftt~ Md ~ratie .yatea vea tak:aD by Satan. Both..sre \lDt!iv.oce()sf~1.. !'her. fore thia sa-ttern INSt De retltaced .,a1D. In.toad of Jacob, oeatec'i.n.f on J ue, 12 4ieciplOG an4 70 apostl.a ( au.t be 72 or 1~ 1e !lOt ,rine!pl ) fo~ .lefm8' faaily. 'l'be la diaciple8 vl~ aDd bad .piritual children an4 . .do a apiritual clan. Ia tM Unificatioa Church we hll" b<3en a apiritual cl.a because ODiiicatiOft Church baa been in4eBftifying tAe failure of Olriatianity. Olriatiantl 90t into per~101'1 under Tbe AoIMn lIIpir., ther.fore, fint of all I the Chrl~tiN\ clan or aoci.ty " . . . .tllbllabed. After Yictar'y over tbe ~ ~ir., Christianity was di.ided into several.... lIftxt, tM ~iDtiaD feudal society WAIl _tablislwd. When Zaperor Charl . . .qne appeared, the Christiaa Monarchic society wu .".ii.bed, and the purpo.. v.a the 8UIe. If only the central fi~, ~ Cb&rl~e could aucceed, tbe entire n.tion would h .... b.aD 1....1,ged ill t.be Foundation for the lingdo. ot HeaveG Oft Buth aoal,.;.havo ~ u.bli.hed. Claarl.agae cculdD't fulflll bi. ai..loa, eo Cbri.~ JIc)..... CIb1_ . "M aow loat to>Sat.n. "'enfo., C-oct bed to Uli. -..rcA1c aoet-.y. 'fbi. 1. tM reuon ~r _udai_ nc.e cta.olote. !loW it " . foraakeft by God aad :an. . . ~ all. (_Mllt.lf, tMn ~ lM_ar aa.e MaD_dUo type of rJed.e'tf; O'tbeft1is. it ilS d1~f1cult t:o . . tabli_ tbe tiJt9i- of GIDd.) ':baRfON "a1lCaly P.~ hall to vi.it one by ODe and . .It, ....t do you thi1\k?- If people are potlitive, they OZ'g..u tho fo..cSatiOft 011 which to recoiva tho .....iab, theft thi. ta the foundation of aodern d_oc~. Becauae of the failure of 0\ar1JN~, God va. c:c:.pelled to eltabliab .oderD oe.oeracy. ~icaJl ia a .~l of DeII!ocracy, and this ia 900d, except it ie DOt Cod' a ori.9ina1 idea to e.tabliah the ltimJClca of God. D!oCX%acy i . the aecond best ids~ to oat&bl i.h the Itingdoa of . .awn on Bu'th. "herefore, we didn' t kDow thin

.y.t_.

_andae

point.

Bven

hi.t~ri~. di~'~ ~d.~.tand

at all &beut this point.

'-,'""t!., ..... ;

P.Df'l l.
of
j -v r1:...... ~. - , "'"

~ ,:k;..'"n f C"~.lG~~ , ,"":,d :ln ~1fl C; t .O b0 di vi rl e-d into c,"l~"n cmc1 ':"'l'l~ r.ef{)'7~, c ~ .. c(' C~iDtia"'li.ty tili .i.ed itt! :mi!\1!io~, "... ... C'" t ~ "!'t'I """' 1" ... y r ' ,. ., l- " " '- .... "':l ,. ...-1 t1__ ._ ,--'1 . . . , ..... ~ ... .0 ._" 'C '.1 ,J .' .... T. ''!: G ... ,,..l. c ' ~""" ~ D ._0 \..\,,0. ' ... n . . . . e:~f' ~ re two ty~3

t"::'jen

rlcr(;o {~~r'C _ \l. ... .- ....-

n("-.. j...,i ,--_:".I

c,_,....,
' -~-..l

r'J ~'-" "~~ S T:'1 "" '-...:.. .. hL ... l .... "

0 --'''' ;8 .'llj;y::.! - ...l;)~e (,., ..... or-~ ;">.C.'l a L:''-4 t _ -Iv of-'1e"'" ..L. ., C-;n.... ,i r ,t:> ~ ., .. ".' - . ._ ... .. ..... _ . . .,,'!;1., ..::, t .', '-,,,: .. .~~ n s o:<'" . J.. v. )" O L .,, ' .._ C ~ l' n- I ~4Ce 1");;:j.r. o/~ racif .. f' - ",. ~ '=ru'tl r- ,-fi '" "1 .~ ;:,n -'! .' . 1,..., .:.. ... , . ..."_f... 8 0.<:" +-,..\ t:.: .r:..J) ,"1 - .l,. ~ k e 0 eroo crc:cy l~. .f:~ .... ,.' ~ " . "'~ ""~'4 ,_ .......; j~ ~ '"
I _ .

c :~ l ;. c6. , ,, ~~, Frne V::;i~).(~. 1:> iz _';' .; ~ f">. "1. . ''''"' e-ef:o-::.. , 'DC'~''''"'''ilIA' tO) J=: .... " < '... . '. , " J.: .. c. ... _ .~; ~.
t"K'l:" ).cl

is t.:.I'') '''0'1it.icn of fi.nc:l C?'.in und

t '; _~ C '::' . ', l ,,,, '- ",,'; '.
' l ",. '= , . ",

0-<' ,...., '...._~] r:: '''' ~ n '.., , ~ ... :'; '''''I 4. ..... h

. -1... ... '-.. .. ' . .

is divid0d .i n -::'o t.~J I but \':'8 dh;'n' 1:. k nc1'~ t:.1C =cnEon v1'lY Unl~ ~s ~~ C" m .. u;'1(:az::'!tC'nd the Divin' Princi~l~, ~,~ ca...~ ' t l,J.nder~t".r'..:1 t.h~ tF:'l~ vi{~t:l o f h t~a."'\ niO ?,:,oTt? ~.:lon now, h~: t'r;j:~ c~o cracy c:i:'~ated? In ord~r to e~ta.blish nc)re--! :so~ ial s ~Y::iten, th~r:e F~1U!lt be the foundation of ideology. ( Tn~ :t'Q Inl.l9t h t tv Je been S~ ideology ("\.1) it founda.tion. In order to create ideology : '\.-rc need hQ"v.'n n.n.turc. 150 W~' need to rs(;tore
5

i~ dj..,iC:-:,<,l i~ nt.o t.~;o. OrY0 f frn:e n ~:t io~ n, and O!"l(~, C:::"':Jl'.:':~ ; .~" ;:i~ n~tiC' ~-:s . ~-:fc k. . Ti ~tte i . et th<yt t11io vorlC: n' n

In order 'to lnust be diVided into Cain ~nd Abel !luronnimn must al50 be divided into two. Ther~ must be a resto~ation of Cain-like humanism and AbelcotC'..bl if:h Cain cm1
Jl,b~l

hUn2n i~

becollfe hu."l".f'.r.iED w,;us lost a..'1d oppressed.

t10cial

sy'3t~"n5,

th~

id~ology

like humanism. In ordgr to entablioh Cain and Abel, types of democracy, God has to cake a three-atage preparation: ~ormation, grry~th, Qnd perfection. How ~~s this pattern put into action?

'--

Fi.rst of ell, C&in-11k.e ht..~ir.. was restored. Thi~ i~ Do-c&lled Renaiallan~. ThIt essence of RaAaissance was a revival of Hell$niSW'l. BelJA!\im i . an ancient civilisation in Graece and Rome. Therefo::c, Renaias&DCft had the .aiDe e ential natuxe t.s Hellenism in Greece &;ld R~n. 11 wonderful ciyili25tiol1 occurred but the ezsential l1~CU%"Q of this civilization mae that it t::.ns man-cente~ed. Fallen man-centered civilization is ~ar dintant iroa God. Becaua~ of fallen nature ~ is far distal"lt from God, and fallen man st~rted his own civiliz&tion centerinq on him-

self. This must have been fallen man-centered civilization. The physical expression of the essential nature of this civilization was the Greek myth. There were man gods who had fallen natures, so they quarreled with each other, had jealousy against
each other, fouaht. agai n-;t each oth~r, and sometiaes corru;?tion came to ' the 9od~. Therefore, Greek gods in the myths are just

an expression of fallen nat~~. Thi~ W~ fallen ~-centered ci vilization, far distant frog God. Therefore this pattern Clne back again. It wa& good t.o liberi"'.te hWM...'li!ll--humanisa iii veZl' nice, it' s good to be fr~, to love ftach other and to &XpZ'elW h ....a.n nature through tina art, sculpture, and science. Nevertheless, the~ was no idea about th9 provicSance of Go4. The y d idn 't }-..now God co "''''ell, so tMy didn' t know tha ~ they were sinful they didn' t 're~nt, 80 there VI'\.S no e~ri.nc(!! of rl-.birth, just an 9xtension of fallan natura.

S/Hli/4-75

298

huaanJ._

Therefore this is fallen Il\I4ft-con~rod. 'allen H.n-03n~red tIIU r tored. The cOD.eienoe of II&ft vee Uetied, but IYa was born u

a .on of God, .0 aan'. original mind vasn't satisfied.

Babral~. ~r.

Nmc's

ori9inal ain4 IIWrt haw bceD eo.kln9 foe God. MIU\ rnlS1!.: turn been a.eking for Go4-cent:.ere4 h\1JUl\i_. Thi. is M>el-~

huaani .. , or

DUst

ooae A

reyi~.l

of

Bsbr~i~.

-'

What was the reviv~l of 11~~~it."'!!? This is the a.liCJi~lt!J l"'~ t~mation which is Abel-like restoration of h~~i.m. CAin-llko h~~iQC wa. re.tored, nov Abel-like hurlcnism vu restored. Thin ~5.g Rellqiou8 Reformation. 'rh<!y ssphaeiaed hlDanism 4nd ~HIl~i.ally centered on God. l"reedOD of religion wu aDphuized ~CGUD$ in Rc::m&n Catholicisa, between Je.us and the many people thuo liM the Pope. The pope waD the repre8entati\~ of Jelus, therefo~~ this vas a Christian monarehia. Chriltian Monarchim, or spirt tual Monarchi . . f " . . the original ideal of God. Becaule of the failure of Charlflllaqne HoMrchia aut be cSost~yed. Thil is the Refonaation. Aceo~iD9 to Prot tant.181l, tbo Pep8 vaa donie4 ud it vas aaid that everyone qualified to be". direct ~unie&t.1cm with Je.ue. 'rberofore Pft)~t&nU_ is " cl.ocraey. !her.tex., Ipiri taal aon....iaa ,,&a "-atroysd and 8piri tual ~.Cf w.a esUbliahecl. ftia ia the .~tial anin9 of tbe bliCJious aoforas~iOft. 'rca now on vo .uat diseuss v1~ politic. . . or ~cbol.ra this point of vie". Unless t:boy can \IIl4efraUJild the reGl PJMninq, aiaaion, and purpol. of DIBocracy, we Call not gi AD VDfIeratanding of the mi.sion of JtDar1ca. . . eMl tb_ per.ua~ COftgrea.en, senatora, and C]owrnor8. You lhould have a .-.p understanding ot hi.tory. Allo ainiatera and bichope don I t know at all vhy they bave to have conflict, or what eosent!al meaning of ProteltaniD and cat.bolian is. They just th~ught that Martin Luther began Protel~1_, but God Itarted it. Catholici. UIIO CaM frc8 God. ftia pattem is jut Cain and Abel. Abel is' Proteatei_ beca.G it ceiIa aftaJvc'4a. ~eclaI of faith". . ~ind by Ibftin LutMr, 8riA911, IIiDd calvin. ifberefor., the . . . .nti.l ..,.1.., ... Olri-.iaft ~acJ According to l:ha opinion of 1tU'1 . . . . , tM .ateraal ai tution .hould be ehanC)eCl firn .,.s t.bea t:be i~ aituaUcm. Yilia 18 hie opinion. l!iat.or1c:al feet . . .y that r..ol\ltiOD c.a fUst ia the spirit world or the reliq!ouft world, theft the political vorld aDd then the financial world. Therefore the opinion held by Jtu 1 Marx is CQlDPletely wrong. It 18 juet upei4. down. Therefore it you can uDd.rutand theae poiftts, you eo overcoae coalunism. aoth types of humani. ",ere restored 1 this is the Poraation Stag- frOCll 1511 to 162t until the Converence At Westph&lia. And now the next sta~. IIDBt eetae. Ruaaniam WAS restored, and baled on the restoration of hUSlanisa, a new i{!~loqy must come, Cain and Abel both. Based on the development of the Renai anC4:t, they began to enjoy their own human nature, but they still V8r& not fully Ntisfied, and they beeJan to think, and they beqan t:o ~.1ae the 11gnifieaace of aan'. reason and they thouqht that man'a rea.on W.I aan' I hiqheat tacul ty. Thia WAS the Age of Enliqbten.ant. Thia was the aat stA,e. Peopl. began to diacu even on the street. !'Alt, talk, talk. DitICU , 41~a8, di8CU~=,

to f 5. od a
L~rc ~

r. (!W

"'-LY 02

.1. .

U:e .

;,OO"~ e logicf.!l foundation was laid.. So of a ll, DesC crtes in~r o d u c~~ the deductive nethod, the t.ypical t.h =or ~.l, a nd t ~1:-ot1 gh C'.pp lic C'. tion of this they thought thl2~ cou l d un<h-xf>tand f)vc:::-yt.hing. Fo:: instzlnce--man is mortal. SocrntC3 wa~ man. Therefo::-e Socrate.s is mortal. He is Inort2.l

t ho bc-;r i r.Yli .!".9 I

f ir~t

a r.J. canrot f!!: ::ape death.

If
EH~~!:e C ~C !j
::..~~t

H{a in a

~n,

therefore

h~

mu st d i 0 .

to y ou al"'.d says you will die, once born you .;:;;:e ctf':n t i.noi! to die n n..::1 you i"..)J 3 t die. I cnn agree "Ji th you,
i53
t..~ue.

Thio i s tho
I

? r.c:::;. gngl~nd
cen '~e ri ng

d ~dt?c t;i.vQ me ~,:hod. ~~tlw:: ~a y of thinking was

on

F:canci~ DF'.co~.

introducoc His i deu is just opposite ~!ay o f

"--

thinking , cal led the inductive methoc,. Bacon thought truth lies in f acts, theref ore, t ~rough i nvestigation of the f aet H, ~e can find the truth. For instance, someone brings back a green frog and in\rcstigates whether it has a belly button or. not. Then investigat e and investigate but no belly button. Then he looks at anoth~r one, a red f r og , still not finding a belly button. So they come to tne conclusion that frog has no belly button. This is Principle, this is truth, this is a typical eJtA..?!ple of inductive method. You cut frogs, rr.ar.y frogs in primary school, didn't you? ~o different ~ys of thinking were introduced to mankind, ar..d resed on these understandin.gs, one is reason and the other is exI?er~ntlJ. Truth can be found by reason and ClXpeX'aent!'. l"ro:u this theorem s:.cience began to develop. Por in8tanC t~ 1 according to an ancient philosopher.' opinion a heavier mas. can reach the ground faster than a lighter one. But from the experiments of the leaning tower of Piza, even big one llnd small one reach the ground at the same time. Thousands of years of ~uthority WAS broken by one experience. From this- science developed. This idem was applied to the investigation of human life. From no~ they discuss on the street. They became hungry and thirsty on ~ street and so the coffee shop was opened. This is the origin of coffee shop. Freedom, equality and dignity of man was emphasized. They had their own idea~ world of freedom, equality and digni ty . When they looked around them, they could find so many abrriers to be broken through. Tbey beqan to organize themselves in order to break throuqb the barriers. So these new values are all very nice but among them are those persons who created n~ age of Enlightenaent; like Rousseau, Montesquieu or Voltaire. Rousseau according to his confession, said he couldn't believe in God. He wrote book called "Emile-, a f~~us one. Emile~ is the n~ of a boy and in this book he was educat~ as a child of nature not a5 a child of God. He gave deep influence to a famous educAtor and his idea. gAve deep influeJ)ce to John Dewey, who created pragmatism in America. Dewey I s book called empiricism laid the foundation for education in America. He introduced many experiments, this is why you cut many froqs. Therefore because of this education system so many
people became inductive.

S/HR/4-iS
?-'JO .

---

'--_

~ny younq people can 't understam ~de b~g difficulty to the Unific t' r~'elat!on9. ~hiB idea ldea gave negative influence to t~e1~n CZUrch. Th~r~fore, thi3 Dewey couldn't understand God rev dence of God. JI.i1Y\1ay, Monteaquieu now mistreat~ Chri . spiritual phenomena. They inclined ~t1~nity ~nd especi~lly, atheistic because they em ha . 0 e ant1-Christ or they thought man's reason Pwa:l.~~h th~ importa~e of re-ason ilnC God cannot exist. Therefore in t~~' Th~re .:. ore they thought atheistic than before; cain-iik e i 15 Mean.ng, they bec~~e more se Cain-like view of history wa v ~~~f I1fe wa. eetabli~hed, es Cope with this idea Abel-lik shed. In ord~ to God-centered PhilO.~hy. e ~l09Y mu.t be estllblishail.: Beginning ~1th ~nu.l Kant, he thought aan'8 r0480n is greiati'tbut God 18 ~Yond man'. reason, therefore f~it~ h~9 pr or y to man' s reaeon. Hegel consummated this seriem of philosophy and he thou ht t~at th7 developnent of thie vorld is thf! reflection of the9 dlalect1cal action within God. This world is a reflection of God, so he developed his philosophy, thinking Freedo~ was greatest and that it was realized in Prussia, the idealis~ically named Germany: Many young leftists opposed it and Hegelians were divided lnto two; the pro-government and anti-government Beqelians. Left ving,or anti-government, Hegelians developed atheism and frOlll this stream came !Carl Marx. Be thought that God vas in man's imagination. Therefore this-wasn't good to be dominated by man'. iaagination, that ia God. He thouqht ve . a t liberate un frO!l God. Anyway, froll bnt to Heqel. Philosophy 1. 900d for at~latiD9 aan' iftd but cannot stiaulate man'l heart, so philo.opllf is DOt eDOUgh. !'tNt new revival movement toot plece. Spiritual refor.atiOft, or second religious reforaatioD. Por iMtance, ... ley brother. had a deep spiritual experience with God and they founded tbe eo-called Methodist church, and also rox founded so-called Quaker religion . He had spiritual co.munication with Jesus. Be .uat have prayed deeply and then influenced by the spiritual world, suybe this i . Why they're called Quaker religion. Swedenborg was a scientist, but when he was 53 years old he was spiritually open and travelled for 12 years throuqhout the spirit world and got so much information from the spiritual world, he brought it back to this world and wrote a book which no one could understand. Through this they knew God and had experience with Jesus directly, and with the 101y Spirit, 80 they began to lead a strict life, & life of faith, which vas pure and stoic. -rherefore 1000e people don't drink wen coffee , stoicism. Therefore they vere call.:! Puritans. Their way of life vas called Puritani... Therefore DOW, !natead of Cainlike vi~ of life, nov an Abel-like view of life vas .stablished.

1t

-,

- ..,

.-

Many younq people can I t: understaM re-,elations. '1hiA idea made big difficulty to the Unification Church. Th~r~fore, thiB idea gave negative influence to the Providence of God. finyway, Dewey couldn't understand God. Montesquieu now mistreated Christianity and especially, spiritual phenomena. They inclined to be anti-Christ or atheistic because they emphasized the importance of rC-!lson ilnd they thought man's reason was highest. Therefore they thought God cannot exist. ~heretore, in this meaning, they bec~~e more atheistic than before; Cain-like view of life was e~tabliEh~, so Cain-like view of history ,.,.~ establiShed. In oro~ to cope with this idea, Abel-like ide!)logy !lUst be estnblishetl. : God-centered philosophy. Beq innin<] with !JMnuel bnt, he thought JMIlI II reason 1. great, but God i8 beyond man's reason, therefore fl.\it~ h~e priority to man's reason. Hegel consummated this serie~ of philosophy and he thought that the development of thie world is the reflection of the dialectical action within God. This world is a reflection of God, so he developed his philosophy, thinking Freedom was greatest and that it was realized in Prussia, the idealis~ically named Germany. Many young leftists opposed it and Hegelians were divided into two; the pro-government ana anti-government Hegelians. Left wing,or anti-government, Heqelians developed atheism and from this stream came brl Marx. Be thought that God was in man's imagination. Therefore this ' wasn't good to be domina ted by man' s iaag ina t ion, t.ba t i s God. He thought lie . a t liberate aan frO!! God. Anyvay, froll ItAnt to Hegel. Philoaophy is CJOOd for stiaulating aan aiDd but cannot stiaulate man'. heart, so philoaopby i. DOt eDOUgh. Ifhct new revival lIOVeDent took plece. Spiritual refonaation, or second religious refomatioD. Por iMtance, ... ley brothers hAcl deep spiritual ex~ience with God and they founded the so-called Methodist church, aDd also 'ox founded ao-called Quaker religion. He had spiritual ca.munication with Je.us. Be .ust have prayed deeply and then influenCed by the spiritual world, lU.ybe this i . why they're called Quaker religion. Swedenborq was a scientist, but when he was 53 years old he was spiritually open and travelled for 12 years throuqhout the spirit world and got so much information from the spiritual world, he brought it back to this world and wrote a book which no one could understand. Through this they knew God and had experience with Jesus directly, and with the 101y Spirit, so they began to lead a strict lite, & life ot faith, which vas pure and stoic. 1'herefore aa.e people don't drink egen coffee , stoicism. Therefore they vere called Purit&ns. Their way of life was called Puritani... Therefore DOW, 1nate~ of a Cainlike view of life, nov An Abel-like view of life vas established.

I.

30),

Now th e} tin,('\ l Cain

~nd

gtagc

~lJ~t.

CC%"1e

to establish the two types,

-"'---

d~~r~cic~. First of all, at the Age of Enlignt~ent, thay -chought man fi~~l}ld be fr~, man should be equD.l, ma n .hould b~ digni.fi.ed, 'f:4~t.h notoonq t .o <!o l1'ith race, or poitiorl or other tninqtL 'Ll~~y tr ioo to eatahlish their iA~l world, but they fauna the 1)i9908t barrier VltS monarchiiio. re..%' L~'"'tance , in F ra ~e, when they be~~c ~w~re of the original status r.~n, they found r:o m~ny diffic ! ~ltio3 b ~c~uoe of moMrchi5!!l. "tJhy

Abel

or

doa1 only th~ ~p~~or h~v~ f~ced~ ~r-~ why i~ only he dignified dnd ~~u~l? They ~a i d we nrcn't f~Re, ~e aren't dignified, and we Aro~'t equal. They arp- ~pro~~. therefore they should be destroyed. They di~cusBed ~n1 organized the bourgeoisie and. they <lttacxed th~ DK.>narchisII. This is the faroous French Revolotion. Louis r.JI ~ao killed and Marie Antoinette was beheaded at ~~e guillotinp.. (According to info~~tion, the ghost of Marie Antoinette is haunting Paris now. I dontt know, Ilm not sure,
If

I've never seen her.) hfter & bloody, bloody revolution, monarchism was destroyed aDd d~racy was established. But, even those who initiated the revolution were also atheistic and the foundation was atheistic GO this pattern must be the cain-li~~ desnocaacy. Owing to the Age of Enli9hte~nt, science developed, and the so-called Industrial Revolution took place. Due to the Industrial Revolution, bi; machines were invented in the Middle Ages. Maybe one ~n WAS lord, gave some string to thG women, and Nch of thE.tA nov spun the cloth and wove the cloth and she brought it back and went back and forth, and the clothea were sold for money. The lord bought materials, and - qave them out and the womEn wove ~re clothes. This kind of prod~ction 5ystem became outdated when the big machines were invented. Instead of coming one by one, the girls came to the factory and worked. and ~ere qiven wages. The production system was changed to capitalism. Therefore, because of the Industrial Revolution, cpaitalism was developed. Becau$e of the develo~t of CApitalism, the society ~s divided into ttlO. ana wa. the worJtiDg cIa , the other was the capitalist cIa... !'M working cIa divicSec1 into two and cal Qtrugqle began. Because of the explOitation of the capitalist, the warkil19 claaa .uffered eo &leb. Mally conacientious people s~tt~&ed ~ith the working cla.~ Glld tried to liberate the workinCj cla fro. the exploitation of the c~pitali.t. ~he first idea to liberate the working clAag from capitali8t exploitation was aocialisa. !I~y ideal istic socialists tried to persuade capitalists not to exploit. But to see the perSuading, one man laughed at them and Gaid it is impossible. He said it isn't the capitalists, but the capitalistic social system itself that is wrong. Unless the capitalist social system itself is destroyed it is impossible to liberate the working class from exploitation, of the capitalists. . Therefore, the capitalist social syst.em it.self should be destroyed, even by violence. Who was he? Xarl Marx.

Karl Marx was bern in Germany and. was Je\iish.

Je:nHl wa~

Jewish and Karl

~lani f esto,

was Jewish, both. He studied philoso :? !1~,' in Germa.ny and violence in France. Toqcther with Engels he w::-c~e

M~rx

the so-called

the working c la!Js rebelled again!IJt the ~u ~:nor i ty,

C~uniBt

Manifesto in

lO~D.

Sti~ul~ted

by th in

but the rebellion was 6ubeided very soon and K ~Il Mcr~ di ~ ~p pointedly went to E.c"'!:gland an!! ctarted to 1JtuCly t..~e D~ th<A' o :~ exp 10i tation in th~ capi t~:'ilint social 8ySt~. ais ~ror~n ~er~ su.rnm~r i zed into t.t-..rce oo')b.,; , clIlled C'M J I~i~1:.. You r:,'.!ot. stl.l.dy VOC soon, and you can urrlsrBtnnd the contents. Tl19 ;:.Ain
theory 0:: Das K~pit~l in tho theory 0: c..~ploi t..'\ tion, O~ theory of surplus value. ~JT8 UM e!:'BtLilY.1inq Wt\3 aill!' ~r 1c~lifJh but ~ still it worked for a while. Simpl~ speakin?1 ~a~ naya, h~

is rich and we are poor: let'ts t..!',!tt} wr-~t he h~~. It:my conwcientious people can't oqree with this opinion aC would ~'\ y, ~He is rich because he worked very hard, but we ar~ poor because we are lazy." Marx ~y~, "He is rich but we aro poor because he exploited our tears, s~eat and blood. Be is rich but we are miserable, so let's take." This in Co~uni~1 it's very simple. Communism is ~he philosophy of hatr~l, not love. In 1883 he died; he couldn't live to se0 the r ~ li zation of the Communistic world. After Marx' a death, Lenin appeared and founded CC)Ilunisfl on hatred and revG~. Corumunim started on hatred and Lenin started on.ra8entment. In 1917 Lenin succeeded in the nuaoian Revolution and subjugated the Mengheviks ~D the boS8 of th9 Bolshsvika. After tho Gucce8aful Ruct3ia.n revolution ho ~rested the ex-_peror and his fUlily and ebot th~ i.n the ~aeaent . The bloody dead bodi. . of hi. wife and four MughtG ~Rd Qn~ boy wGre thrown in t.he sulphuric uu and 1Mlted. Thg top leMer of ca-uni_ did it and afterwards he maid that 1/10 of the population of Rus.ia 8hould be killed ~ avoid th~ antireVolution moYement. Be died without the raali&ation of hin ville Stalin inherited hi. mission and did wore than IAnin tlaid. He killed more than 1/10 and Accordinq to official inforftation at least 20 to 30 million were killed in the Russian revolution. In several years, the average was more than ~ aillion killed every year. More than 10,000 were killed every d&y because of Communism. Can you iaagine sucn a revolution in ~rica? If Coaauni . . ia continued several .ore years, it vil1 happ~n Dome day, because of QDO ~rtAnt Aepect of C08DUni~, dicpo&aeni0n of government. Many f armera rebell4td 8CJainGt St.alin, l'M he got angry with the famers And took tMir foed, and MOKf) t-..MD 5 million died at once because of starvat1on. Hia wife sew this and became crazy because shc P.\lat have opposed him. Very soon after, ahe disappeared. No one know.-~ybe .he w~~t to spirit world--thia ia what the top Caa.unist leaders havo done. Therefore, however wondorful th~ ptlrpose lMy

5 ,: IJ'-" / 'i - I E

303

have seemed, when we see this histor i cal fact we can see the essential nature of Communism. Stalin died in 1953 and when he got into spiritual world, what kind of people do you think will come to him? How man people will welcome? 30 million people will come to him and they will accuse him:Mhe killed: he killed! he killed!- Was Stalin happy in the spirituel world? This is the destiny of the leaders of Communism: rock bottOD hell. Could Co~nism make thoae whO were mistreated by Communism hapev? Eventually Communists would destroy the happiness of mankind, so Communism is evil. After the Russian r~~olution, the first Communist country in the world was e~tablished. In 1928 a new project started. In 1~36 t he Stalinic con~titution was approved and Russia became one of the top leaders of the world along with America. Eastern Eur.ope and mainland China were involved in Communism. Soon ~1or- t h Korea was involved in Communism, and even America was threate!~ec by Communism. Communistic inflltration is strong allover the world . Free nations are like the flickering flame of a candle because of the strong infiltration of Communism. They did everythinq they could to invade free n~tions. Because of the victory of Father, the atmospher~ is now changing. Especially, ~apan was a flickering flame of a candle until Father ca~e. How can South Xorea and China cope with C~unism? What coun~ry can cope with Communis. in Asia? No Ofta. Entire Asia is involved in Communism and soon all of Europe will be i~volved in Communism, Africa also. Africa is now in a terrible situation-there ar~ many massacres because of Communism instigated by Red China. Very soon American will be involved in Communism. Even now there are many omens of the rise of Communism. American people have nothing to do. Espe~ially young people have lost their purpose and are involved in corruption. The situation is terrible. They are looking for something stimulating, even streaking because of bad influence from spirit world. The nature of Communism is destructive, therefore they must be interested in destruction. Once Communism is started, no one can Etop the movement of destruction. We mu~t rise before the movement of Communism. Father is now t!xpecting to raise 80 many members to cope with the rising tide of Communimm. If America is involved with Communism, then what country in the world can cope with Communism? The future of mankind will be miserable. Especially, the Unification Church will be exterminated, massacred, or so many of us will be involved in martyrdom. Brothers will be killed, sisters will be taken away and maybe raped. How terrible it will be--more terrible than the persecution under the Roman Empire. This persecution will last more than 1,000 years. If we fail now, the future of mankind will be miserable and terrible. God exists and the Messiah is here with us. Based on spiritUal revel~tion, now Puritanism occurred and when they tried to realize th~ir ideal world they met with barriers of monarchism. They had conflict with monarchism especidlly in England. The first is called the Puritan revolution of Cromwell, and i t was only half successful; and when William of Orange, the

"-

S/HR/4-?5

304

son of the King of England, came back from Holland he was successful in revolution which is known as the bloodless revolutiol Through this, Democracy was realized, which had the motivation of pure heart and faith although the essential nature of democracy is different. This Democracy must be Abel-like Democracy. Now based on this, they couldn't be satisfied; eo in their search to find new land to establish their ideal world, they came to America. They were your ancestors. They were great they built a church for God first, second a school for the qener.tion yet to COlM and finally they built 109 cabins for th~ to live in. Thin attit\Mle toward God " qrMt ~ God h&ppy to ~c-a this. This is why Aaerica h.ll. been pro.~rous and t.his is uhy God ble ed ~ic.. Americ8 has been the representative of Christianity and the leader of the free nations. ~ric& has not been great because of the Empire State Building, but because of faith, faith in God. -In God we trust- is the motto of America. America is now involved in corruption and is being invaded by Satan. After the WW II, Democracy was exported to ~ia, and A~ian countries are not always theistic especially Japan, so many atheists. However, Democracy is Abel-type Democracy so they must also have an important role to restore the world as you know. Based on Democracy, based on Capitali~, based on the political foundation and direction, Democracy was combined with the Capitalis. of the economical foundation of Capitalisa and created so called free nations and free world. 'then fro. socialism to co_unism. Then this is final Cain. And now free nations And free world are Abel. Nov this world vas divided into Cain and Abel becau.e of the failure of Charleaaqne. The entire world is the extension of the Fall of Man. This was extend~ and the world i . finally divided into CAin and Abel. Communi . . is the fi~al Cain of all mankind and the free nations are the final Abel of all mankind. C0111DUllists may take over the world if America is overcome by Communism during the crucial .moment in 1977-1918. This moaent in history will decide the futUre of the world . It is terrible situation. The Foundation for the Messiah will be destroyed and the Mission of the Messiah will not be fulfilled, and there will be no Kingdom of Heaven on Earth. Abel must subjugate Cain. If Communism is strong, maybe America can attack Communist country with nuclear weapons. But, after the extermination of Communi.t country, how can you dispose of Communi .. in America with a nuclear weapon? It i . tapossible to dispos~ of Communism in Merica with nuclear weapon. IdeolO<JY cannot be destroyed by force. Untruth cannot be destroyed by anything but truth, 80 we need New Truth. Can you find thi. new truth in Christian theoloqy? Based on Christian theoloqy, there must be a new truth to overcome Communism. This is D.P. and its applications. When free nations can overcome Communism, based on the foundation of

v..

..1 05

'---

= l ~W ;:;.ruth, and ~hen Cain and Abel are united into oneness,

Perfaction Stage World Wide Foundation for the ~essiah \:1ill be laid. Upon this foundation, the Hessiah can stand as the ~~ssiQh and as the True Parenta of all mankind through whom all mankind can be born anew. And all mankind will come back, Communi9ts and free nations will embrace each o ther wit h lo v e ar.d with tears of repentance before God. All mankind wlll b
able to get
~new

~4rried

sinlessly and all

~ankind

will he made

and the sinless world on earth will start. The book of Revelation. yill come tru~ . This condition sh.ould lxt established at the C!nc1 of. the 3rd 7-year cour8e, so that the Mes3iah can stand ao the Mes8iah of all mankind. This is ths cOl'ling of the r~e ~ siah "on the clouds." l-!o";-! the kin9dom of God on earth will be realized .

306

As you know substance has dual aspects of S.S. and H.S., then even as to social events or affairs, if something happens bEhind them tnere must be cause. Cause also has substance or events. Bet1ind substance or events there must be cause and the cause must also have S.S. and H.S. For instance, in 1950 in tile Korean peninsula, in the early morning of 1950, June 25, suddenly North Korea invaded tile South. Critics will give explanation that because of Kim Il-Sung, ~ao And Stalin dincussed to invade the South and there was no prep~ration e.& the US ;1ad announced to withdraw from the South. They invaded because the situdtion seemed good to them. This is just a H.S. understanding of world affairs. As far as H.S. exists there must be a S.S. behind it. As you know this is Cain and ti1is is Abel . Wny would Cain attack AbEl? There must have been a condition of disbelief through whic ii Satan could invade. Yes, disbelief against lord of th~ Second Advent. Disbelief of Christianity was the internal or 5.5. reason why Korea was invaded. Therefore we need to understand the world affairs from the providential point of View, then we can forsee what is forthcominq and what we should do. Then what was the providential reason or understanding of of the World Wars. If man didn't comait sin, then no wars; centered on God, "dam and EVe and the Anqel were reaponaible for the Foundation for the ~inqdom'of God. However, because of the Fall of Han they couldn't fulfill their .is.ion and in order to recreate the world some one must be respons.ible for the indemnification of this failure. Th~', 6,000 years 8qO, this was just like the family leve: dispenaation. aut now it is the World Wide scale of dispensation. The ingredients of the fa.ily must be individual . . Then now when the dispensation is expanded to the world wide scale, t~~ world mus~ be the nation, this is t~ individual. Therefore, nation.s must be responsible for the indemnification of the failure of individuals. To ind.-nify this fAilure centering on God, one nation must be responsible for the indemnification of the failure of Adam 6,000 year. age. This count~y iD called the Adam nation. Likewise, another country must be respo~sible for the indemnification of the failure of Eve. This is called the Eve nation. Another .uat be reaponaible fQr the ind~ifica tion of the Archangel, ArcMnqel nation. Then even~ually in order to restore this f~ilure, all three nations must be united into onen centered Oft God. We BUilt subjugate satanic pattern fir.t. Then ~e CAD be victorious. Therefore God hasn't approved the same pattern cen~erinq on Satan. Three nations must be centered on Satan; MUt, Eve and Arch~ngel. And thrOUgH the struggle and battle between Abel and CAin, then if Abel can subjugate Cain, this pattern will be restored. Satan took the pattern first, 50 if we can't subjugate the pattern, it will come out again. ~_~~. c~p_ ust be ~ble to subj~ga te _9ED... camR. Three is the n~mber of perfection, so in order to get final victory, we must go through Formation, Growth And Perfection stages , This is the World Wide Dispensation now. And _th~.Y _ J.~o.th_ .fl\,l...t ~i9~~ a~a!~~!_ ~~~h_ot~~r. Satan will be subjugated completely

'.

_ have dominiqn 9ye~__;'~~e ~~!9' In order to cope with the to ..... dominion of Satan God had to -overcome this camp. Centering on Russia as Adam, England as Eve, and France as the angel, the Abel ;,. rca~p' __ ~~s establ:'.shec:i. And now the world was divided into -two.. - -- and ~hey began to fight in 1914. In the midst of trie bloody struggle, Russia was taken by Satan through the Russian revolution of 1917. - C ~;'H ' /~" "" J l:"" ~'. ' /:' fv ' t 1~' "Tu t ! ' 11 Instead of Russia, God had to dispatch another Adam. This t...as America. Centering on America, through unity between America, England and France, Abel subjugated the Cain camp and therefore, after victory in 19l9 t the peace treaty was signed, the Versailles 'rrea ty was signed. Cain and Abel were reconciled with each other and therefore the worldwide foundation of substance was laid, centered on the Christian countries. Already the worldwide ... ... foundation of spirit vaa laid because centering on the Christian countries the world has gone through 400 years since the religious reformation. N~ Cain was subjugated and with both foundations the worldwide fo~tion at&ge foundation for the Messiah was laid. Now God w~s ~ble t.o send the Messiah on aarth. In 1919, World War I finished, and the next year, the peace trea~y was signed. The Mesaiah came in the beginning of 1920. God must have sent the Messiah .s 500n as the f~undation was laid. God. must have been anxious to save manJcind. Even one day or one moment after the foundation was laid. To realize this, we can l.lnderstand God I S desire to save mankind. Through the 20th century we can understand the love of God and His desire to save mankind. If the Cain camp had won; then no Messiah could have come. In this meaning America, England, and France fulfilled their missions. Based on this victory, the second war, the second aispensation had to oome in order for the Messiah to start his aission. Another dispensation had to be finished. This is World War II.

tne---Idea of- Pin-- emanTsrn;-j~f=i~"__gn :~!'~.~~;~~ :Cfsa~~n ' _5 d~ir-e C

God on E(Hti ~ will be reali ZOO. God intended his Kingdom on Earth lJy sending the first Ad~m. God sent nis first Adam and as you know Satan destroye1 him, manipulated him and had dominion over him. Thereforo, in orde~ to e~tablish the condition to have restored this fnilure, Satan ba~ to eetablish his pattern and this means Satan's dominion will be destroyed, and then Satan will be subjugated in the first stage. Three rounds, God and Satan. Satan has to establish his pattern or his dominion. Satan, like God has to send his first Adam . 'j'~.i s is l~aiser. Therefore his country Ge~~ny, became Adam country. Eve ~as Austria-Hungary . Turkey became the angel c~untry centered on Satan. Kaiser was Adam figure. These three nations formed the Cain-type camp and therefore this is formation stage satanic dominion. Therefore the Kaiser had the idea of a Pan-Germanism which would have dominion over the world. As you know Satan felt lack of love because Adam got the three great blessings. He was jealous. He envied and he trieJ to get the same blessing as man. Satan'5 desire was to have dominion over the world. This is
K.i.!nd011; 0;;:
.i .

and tile

Norld War

S/HH/ 4-1S

30 8

~n~~ i& ~~1 att.r World War I, Germany revived &0 rapidly. Now, in order to restore the failure of tr~ first Adam, God sent a second Ad., Jesus. Jesus I ailsion waa to for~ a four-position foundation centering on God, but Satan killed Jesus. Therefore, the Second Adam wae taken away by Satan. Then Satan hael to send his second Ad_ Jmd hiB second Ada.G1 was taken by Go4. ~h.n God can restore the lost Jesu u. Satan has to send llis second MUI, an4 M ",as notoriOU3 in history. Hi. country, Germany became the Adam country, Japan became the Eve country and Italy bec&'!Mt the A::tgcl country centered on Satan

..

309

Then n~ the C::dn camp was established. Cain bloc ... was estabI ished. '''If tile Cain cup is destroyed by the lJJel cam~, then '- Second Adam can be restored. Then now, the Third Adam can start His mission, upen the victorious foundation of Christianity or the second Adam, the Lord of the Second Advent can start Hi. mission. Therefore, to do this I 0ed had to establi sh His camp. In W.l~. I, the Ar,el c a.mp was successful in their mission and therefore the successful combination, transferred to the World vlar II and centerinq on America, now England, and France organized the Abel carnD. - So called the axis forces. This is dllied forces. The world was divided into two and in 1939 W.t'l . II broke out. Because the Dispensation was continued, centerin~ on Christ i anity, Christ.ianity has heen in Abel position. The countri.es of the Cain camp were anti-Christ. Germany, Nazism mistreated Christianity and had an ideology more than Pan-~ermanism. Thf'Y thought German was a special race and was the qreatest in the world, so they thought they should have dominion over the H0!:"ld. Germany above all was more or less their motto. ,:u~~ like Is. 14:23, this was Hitler's idea, this was Sata~'s ide~. <;rowth stage foundation"- was laid. Ther~fore, they mistrea:ted Christianity and Judaism. - Many minist",rs were imprisonrd and ld lIed, even in Japan becduse of a kind of militarism. l\nd also In Korea, which was under Japanese dOT:"inio!1, many Christicm~ were killed because of their faith. In Italy ~ot ~c ~uch hut Protestantism was treated most hacly. ~uzism, militarism,~g faci!m were ,Satanic. '!'.}len after severe t'lattle, first Italy '----- surrendered ana: tnen n~ t.'"~rmany surrendered and then a t the deadline from ":he Provi4ential point of view, Japan surren~eLed on August 15, 1~45. ~.~din9 to t~~ lun~r calend~r this' was July 7. This is the fi~l deadtine from the proyidential point of view. If it was de14yed one day, . ~ny Christi4Jls were to be of the- ata.ic borab. T~.f()re it was inevitable for ~Od to allow the use -of :the atoaic . . _ ' . . < Nov, Ahel subjuqatf Ca:in and after the P~e 'l're~ty, reoOnciliation was made betwee~ Cain and "he!. This is -now the or<Mfth stage for the Norld l"iCt, 'Foundation for Messiah which was laid. Upon this foundation now, the Hessia~ can start his mission on
~arth.

kllied in. Korea, tuybe

~,n

F.atber would have_ ~_en killed because

Jesus was lost to Satan but !:>ecause of this cond i tion., ,Jesus was now restored, symbo1.ically. Then the crucifixion was indemnified so that the Lord of the Second AdVent could start his mission on the victorious foundation of Christianity. -XL only they o~x~ __;!l_e _ ~~.!!..!A.~.. But truth is truth, .!1!.~Y . didn't g~~'l ~h.~_ ~e~s1~h. T~.!s. ~~_ ~!!y_ the Mea~iah ~d to ~_t;.!_~.t ~ois . miss.\,Q ~ ( ~ss+o~ __ ~J~h ~.~.h! l?!.:. Upon - thf.- po\iiiOatl.on -of--VlCtory--now, the . Me's -s1ah could start His Jnission on earth, frOill 19~6. If in W.W.II,
;

1-. ..._

(~I-.. ,

-d \' ~""j

t;- ~, [

"l

ol

J~

"

J K~""~..\ '

_/

' ,-r . ll\l.t

-( -

I -

_ . ...,.

't ' c;

S/HR/4-'lS

Cain got victory over Abel, then the l-.1e B 'i~h tluet hs q'~ b~~n killed again. But, tt.ere i. one point to b4t ca~cu.sed. tfuo r.:~tl t ~. Satanic repreaent&tive? If RussiA ia in S4tanic pocr i tio n, i t ... 8 stranqe for Satan to h~lp God. Then my did S ~ t i2.l1 d:) H ::?
~.ca~s..!L~_~r i:C?a _<~.! ~, _anct .~ ...ltU.J~.l~~ . =ve ~ ttf:-:.::ry ~! to tell truth, aJs;r~ 1a not 80 des.-ocratic but nao :m e l !:cf,:;i.on with only one candidate, no opponent party At ~!.l. '!'ihi ill i t! t t.~ one-party aystem election in RU911ia, Chine, e,M, )~or t.. h Ko~e ~, Truth is truth, !olley hAWLLg.J.~.~_~O;::~!l!2 _~~.t..@_~.lt."._t~ _2~ttf:F':': ~;"Uit' 'rborofore, Nazia, ~ilit.&ri_ ~nd l:!c i flm a l:?<i tot..~i!!.tl.!n._~_!!erC~ -,~~ .~~ac. !ocau8e th~1 ~ar (~ coaIOn en~I.a, tbiY coula- cooperAte tnpornrily . ~~t a f t(' .~; the de.traction of the ca.on eDCSZy, they divi4Gd i ~ to l~ ~ ~~,:! their ential aatare i . in defiance of ODe Oftother, a~ Cu aoen If.II va. flalehad, they cU.. ide4 ia~o Cain ~ A~ l.
~ike

dation be laid. ' Centerinq on Satan, hi. camp v&3 established. According to tb ~~inciple the 7all c.-e and evil c~ throuqh the Angel to Ev. , ~ tr~ EYe to M . l. 'f"Mrefore, fix:st born U country, C~.m; .le COUftvy . . . t be ArchaftCjel country. "hi lJ va. Rus.ia. M1.~i .l Of" '~1 i8 to help the birth of, Ad_ ~ Eve. u4 to ~~p ~ ~., ; Un4U t:be protf~ -of R\r.rd.a.~ 8M .
,. h , -,,, , -

~~f~~r::.~~tg~ ~~~r6il'e.~~t"~ ;:::t:~ ~!v:iuli!f :-W::~!~lled7: ~~=J t:" S:t:Jr:~

They .t.a~ the FOrDIAtion AM Growtb SuqerJ. ~ th~ Perfection 8t.a~ .-.t coao to decide tb3 a..tiny of mankine.

vater ana 011.

...

~.

dIII~.
--~'$&

.na

t ~.~~ .. ~_.._ ~. t:. ' 1 . ~ u( ,. tJ ~~ . ;Cala cu.p-' .. 1.14' ... ~r .... to ~ Eh 1. e.lh c.-.; . "' ~1 ~.r., c~. Now Gc)d ., ~t the Third M.- ~ J;.his COWltry must be ,the Adail coUntr-y. Thi. country .oat be ~ble t.o cooper~te with Iti. Il-S~9, this i . SOuth Xqrea. SO it i8 , Adam and now Eve can be Japan. Both Ad~ aDd ~e have a lonq.r hinpry than Aaerica. lOr. . baa hi.tory of 4300 ,urs and Jcpan 2600 year._ ~, ~th 1, truth. lac. . . . born anew &D4 JapaD &lao fr. .. lau.ic ~ to God" . aide. 1sbr,A4a& and ~ ~.4 _.~ ptotecaa by the ADgel. AneJ.l -.aat. b9 olAcr aut he .~ ' ~h to cope .1~h Satail. RII..a1a, aa4 JaUat ~ able to ov*~ 1tO ia and Sl.t be God-c:_~_.s ~try. Wtiat country do yau ~1D9 i . qualIfied to be the ~ehAnqel country? ~ric.! So they can fulfill their ~ iOft e~nterod Oft Gc4.
> . ' "

__
"~ .J:

tJIe _;~. ~._

,.

_..

. Yr JtbeM . . Oa $l iiIJt~~*l.cC~ "

-ADa
'

aJ,;M.#-,"~~ ~ ".J!Q. ~\

.. rl"Cll
.

~ -<~. . . . ~ ~i~ ~! _

~."~_."t;.l4.~lIIJIlI61 -.. - -II

~PM.j",
" -.

.~ I OD ~.s.atM t~ ~.fora. .
_

.'. . ......: -. "....

~

'.

~~
_ .

bJc~ Of , .-Ii .
! .

~ ,.. ~ . L Jt H.

Mas "!""J

J1-

~ cr0~.

"

311

If }~erica ~ etreats from Asia ana doesn't fulfill her mission, then America herself, ~lll be invaded by Satan, Communism. President. Nixon did good, but Nixon's doctrine was not thAt good, i~ is ruinous even to America. Then now, if centered on God, three nAtions must be united into oneness. In the S~tanic ca~p~ there has been one ideology to have dominion over the world - Communism. Even though they have troubles, in ~~ eme rgency, Communi~ts may reunite. They still have a strong d~sire to have dominion over the world. In Cambodia, the situation is very terrible, it is almost cooamunized or will be very soon. Communist infiltration is now very strong. In order to overcome Co.aunism, the key point is the unity between Adam and Eve and the Anqel. aut they Are doing tool.r own thiftq.. They have COlDOn pur_ .\ poso th<erefore they , ne.d a COftUIOn ideol09Y to .give COftdIIOn ~ purpose "nd effoT.,t . ~d >jtU Aity. If they are given col!libOn ~ purpose, they can real ~e tht! Jti.nqdQlQ. \If God; . _p tbey can start their mission . anl unit~ into on~ness andgvercomethe Cain camp. , ~ . 'l.'he-n, what kin~ Qf ~ruti1, ca.n do that? Only Divine Principle and its .app:~' . ~~qn ca~. I, d?esn'.t alw~)'s ,mean t all people in Korea, . ( 'peopie ~ Japan, &Jad al+. people in America .must und~t1II d ~e . Oivi~~ ..pr.1~cipl~ .. bec~~ae it's bett~r . that t~~ - on. ~t: rQbel ~~-n_. ~ 'tt tP~d,-Q.~ ~~, , Second ---Advent.' ' f t .~~ . .~ar -.fo ~, ' e G.cP-.~ +~ J ust ... _.~-, concerned with not ~tin9 sin : : .;. IJ ' C~tta:l Fti"l :!eoi1llluul1:'IiIIf@~"-'~Q.-I..

..t\Jti:~ ~iD A-u., _ ~

t.~.r.hip :wiU ~ W : cU,~, ~~~": " '

In Red , h,"ua !. ~I;. _ . ~ .... ' . In Japan . tb.~e ~, ;twc .J!liiai' 0 fi9h~{nq @actt other': - ,-l-k&4. 'is 9!~~"'", - . . "~ctPry. If the Communist countries disinteqra~e, there ~~li be ConfUsion.. This is the lend of the world an.d .y~rything should be indemr.ified to start anew. This ia the reason why there are so many confu~ions at tbe enj of the world. New Li~ht will ~ppear from the . East, showing direction to ~11 Ilankinc:i. America $hou~d qo this w.f.Y, 1:be wo.r ld should go this way based on deep truth, sinle.......j.ab 'v ill appear and show direction to all~kind. If ~ l~e~s of ~e world obeyed him, they will be united very soon and after tone ~ictory of the third 7-year course, the worl~ will be inv41ved in a newly-established ~~5ianj.c move~n.t~ 'Tov~cs tlle enQ~' of 't he 20th century a new world ,will begiil and the ~i~9~ ~f Gc;H! on eart;!\ will ap~. .r ~t the en~ of this century.r.~~61i ..,~.ction .~.ge World~ide

.1:t1~'!ll:!1

312

Foundatlon for the Messiah is laid, after Victory Over Communism. Cain must be subjugated by Abel. This ia the mission of Voc or FLF. P'LF' s mission i . to lay the f i'nal Foundation for the Messiah. Upon this foundation, the Messiah can stand as the True Parents of all mankind, throu9h whom all mankind can be born anew. With tears of repentance all mankind can come to Him and He will give the forgiveness of sins, and will give sinless marriage and family and the Kingdom of God .... ill start on Earth and the book of Re velations will be fulfilled. As the Bible says, Rev.21, "I saw a n<:w heaven and a new earth, for the first heaven I and the first earth, had passed away and the sinful world was no more and I saw the holy city of the New Jerusalem coming down out of the Heaven from God. Prepared as a Bride adorned for her husband and I heard a great voice from the throne say, "The dwellinq of God is with . .n and He will dwell w~th them, and they shall be hi. people and God himself will be with them. He vill wipe every tear from their eyes and the dead shall be no .ore , .neither .hall there be moaning, crying or pain any.ore. The former things have passed away and he who sat upon the throne 8aid, behold I ma~e all things n~~. Also, he said, Write this for these words are trustworthy and true.- And he said to I;,e, .. I t is done, I am the alpha and the omega, . the begin" ing n and the end. To the thirsty I will give water without price and from the foun~ain of the water of life, he who conquers shall have these things, cltld I shall be his God, and he shall by my son." And I sa"" no temple in the city for their temple is the Lord God the Almighty and the Leah, &nd the city has no need of sun or moon to shine upon it for the glory of God is its Light. and they shall reign for ever and ever. And God, and sinle Father is the sun and the .acn. All mankind can be brothers and sisters, beyond race and tradition. "I, Jesus, have sent my anqel to yo~ with the testimony for the churches. I am the root and offsprinq of David, the bright morning star, the spirit is come and let him who hears come, let him who thirsts come, and let hUn who desires the water of life without price. He who testifies to these things says that, "1 am comming soon." says t :h e Lord Jesus. This book now came true and the Kingdom of Go? will be fulfilled very soon if only we can fulfill our p6rtion of responsibility with great faith.

Witnestd.ng

Good morning. Father has decided on c1. netT strategy to !3c"'v c America and to 8Zlve the 1;;or.lc1: pioneer witnessing. Then ~.lhy
thi~ 8trategy? We munt unclerGta~d it point of view. Wi thout being wi tnes:'Je1 to no on& can und~~!'sta.r,d the Unification Church and ccroe to t he Unification Church.

has Father decdced on

from

F~ther'5

\iithout being t1itneg~M to no o ~c c~.n receive the Divine r>::in ciple. Without receiving the D~vinc Principl~, no one can uDderlJund the MeslJiah. t-lithout understl.lndi:l9 the Mea~iM, no one can be given for9iv &~~B6 of Gin. Without forgiven~Q~ o f. sin , no one can fulfill the purpc~e of man, no one cn.."l be truly happy,

aDd no ene can be s~ve:;.. 'l'h~cfore, W~ witneea to n.v ~ brothers and siatere allover the world. The purpo.,e of ~itn~neinq is salvation--tho 601ution ojz !!I i.n ~..nd th~ real:!~liticn of the p.!rpoBe of !lU!.n. Also, witnesoing i~ ~~o highest pr~ctive of love. L~ve is somet~e. different from liking. Liking is ~n ~o-centered feeling. Love is servi~g others to .~ke others happy. In ord~~ to be happy we ~U6t be sinless and filt11l the purpose of man. Therefore, only by witnessing can we make others happy. Witneeaing is the highest expr~Asion of love, true love, God's lov~. By vitneosing we can love; by loving we c&n be loved. ~ you know, th~ situation from the providential point of ~iew is thiss unlea~ ~. can fulfill our mis.ion in this third 7-year coureo, .any people ~ill be tilled by the C~nists. u..ost the whole world will be COye:rtd. by Co_un!_. Hundreds thousands, millions of poople will be killed by the C~uni~ta The first victiDs vill be taft UnifieatioD Church. And next ChriatiAns. If it happens, how terriblat it will be. Can you iAAqine the bloo4y tr~9edy of brothers aDd si8t~rs who loved each other .. brothers and aiatera? can you i.aag1ne the tragedy of brothers and sistera who are being tortured and raped? Tortured and killed by CoamunistQ--screaainq, shouting and finally killed. Can you iaagine? If you truly love your brothers and siatera, you will not ba ahle to bear such a tragedy. This is the providential understanding of the providence as Father described it. Already, according to information from the newspaper, massacres have actuAlly started in South VietnB. The New ;':o!:'k TiJIles b.a.. not reported tha, but I qot the neva frOG A newspap1ar frca Japan. ApprosiJutely 500 bay. been killed in the ar~a th~
Ca.aunista QlCcupy. rirat of &.ll, govermteDt officitila and .ilitary officers aM next the police dftPartll@.n t. Even AS !!!:!Others cried and h.outed to save their sons but the 1!IOth~r. vue also

3 14

~hot and killed. In Ca~ia the ex.-Prime Minister has '- becmlm a victim already. He wall going to escape from the Cozr.:mnista by helicopter, but hiB fMlily was late. Hill wife or childrc~ w~re l~te and the Communist soldiers were already there. He dropped off to save hie family and L~. pilot of the helicopter didn't know that and while he was savi~ his f~'ilYI the helicopter left and all of them were arrest~ ~nrl killed. rz'h(p!rc hu\'"c Men many tragedies like this nov in

Cambodiil.

This will not happen only in ~utheaet A~ia. According to Father's talk, already C~uni8t8 are trying to invade or infiltrate the United States from Canada and also M exico. Then also, in America there is the leftist movement, the anti,iar movement. Many doves are flying in the Capitol Building. It's a terrible ~ituation. Therefore, if we can't fulfill our mi8sion in Yankee Stadium and at the Washington MonUMent, and if we can't fulfill our .iasion ift the third 7-ye~r co~r.e, millions of Christiane and Unifica~ion Church -..hers will be victims of COmBuni~. Then at any cost, we must get ~ietory here in America. America is the rQpresentative of Christianity and the free nations. Th@r.tore, even thouCJb the situation may be difficult, if America can fulfill her .ieeion, there will be no problem on the earth. Therefore how to fulfill our mission here in America is the key point in aavinq the world. 'rherefore t.he situation ia not ao AAtry. Father aaid in the l.at conference thAt ABerica 1s totally responsible for Vietnaa and that even at the sacrifice of 2,000 Unification Church .embers here in America, Vietnam should be saved. And he alao said that this is God ' s desire. Therefore God must be aching. God is so sorry and He is aching. His heart is filled with pain and aching. Congressmen and aenatore cannot understand at all and they refuse to help Vietnam. Heavenly Father and True Parents want to save Vietnam, even through sending our -..bera. If fro. a real point of view it i8 ~ ibl., we are atill responsible for Southeast "aia, and tor t.he world. 'l'&ii what should ve do in order to be truly rA.pona~l. for the world? If w. caft't go to Vietnaa, then va llUat be aucce ful in the next three years. It 1. & crtiC1al period fro. a providential point of view. The victory of Yankee 8t.dita And victory of the Washington Monu.ent will replace 90inq to Aaia. If we go to Asia some of our brothers and ai.ters will be killed; we mu.t shed blood. Therefore, now, in the beginning of this campaign, from this tt.e on, we must start witnessing, ~e must start pioneer witnesBing as if we were going to Cambodia or Vietn~. This must be our attitude toward pioneer witnessing. This is vhy we muat fulfill the goal of witnessing to .one person every ten days.

315

Father is intending to bring 200,000 people to Yanke~ Stadium. How can we do this? (Answers from the audience) OK t then, you have many ideas. I want to give some simple ideas on how to fulfill this goal. Father's three year c~paign to give direct influence to America consists of throe stages. The firat stage was Madieon Squere Garden, the second suge i . Yankee Stadium, and the tinal stac;e uill be tblt W.shington Mon\DBCJ\t.. I calculated t.he romultG of tha Nadicon Square Garden campaign. -rwo thousamd people 9at~M. ~t JI'...ndiecm Sq\!are Garden. 'l"Mn how IDany people "ere inv.. t<3d to 1%11SfJ 20,000 people? "l'h'l! MIN York Church hed lOO peopea ~rkin9 '0 days. Alao, 700 lOwe JIlaabere "Me invo5tM fer 30 daYII. Then bow . .ny one dmy's ~rk of one aan--"Dan-day.---how .any .an-days were invested? There were 10,000 plus 21,000--39,000. Almont 40,000 man-day. were inve.ted and we brouqh~ 20,000 people. Then, in order to bring one guest, how many Ban-days were invested? Two. This means one person could bring ODS person in two days, or, two people could bring one person in one day. Then how many man-d&ys should be invested to get victory in Yankee Stadiua? Four hundred thoueand should be inve.ted-but we must think. about a.nothu condi tion a8 well. Do you think itts ier t.o bring 20,000 or 200,000 people fraa the same .re.? Twenty thousand people must have been very intereated people. ~n it icntt DO eaay to bring 209,000 people-then I think frail 400,000 to 600,000 hours ahould be invested, otherwise it. aay be i!lp1)s.ible to br1ng 200,000 people. Can you mat. .ense of thia? O~, then, if V~ work for ~ aonth., sixty days, how many people should b~ invested? 10,OOO people should be invested. Fro. where will we get th peoplo? You auat realize the real si tua tion. Can everyone qui ~ the MF'l'? MI"T. members are pay inq for Barrytown, for this e.tate. And ratbox' will open a new national headquarters in Mew York. TMY will IftOve froll Washington to New York. And Father must prepare for Sun Myunq Moon University. Many, Wlany things are going to be needed. Then, can we stop the MFT? Can we stop overs.as missionaries? '!'hey already went this JDOrninq. You can't 8t.Op them. Then, where can we get 10,000 people? From overseas? Mo. We have 160 meabers here and we can expect 200 from the 40 Oay Training Seaeion, and 10 are co.inq from the field. That's 430 =-bera. t400t of the aain JIleabera are here in Barrytown or went oat overaeas ai.sionaries. More than half of the u.portan~ leader. J!IiOtI~ go aa overaea.s missionaries and ~at of the core _bers are here in this rOOll. SOIae are in the field. I Asked 7ather about the field, but if we recruit everyone from the field, the field will be crushed. Theretore Father cannot send them. Then, Father's intention is to make 12,000 core witnessers . This is Pather'~ ~e.ir~ . ~~ i~ actUAlity, we now have 500

316

!)C<) pl !~.

In

~~'.,! l'()!' r~. r;otJt~

of. th-c l!AMer!! are Japaaea. and

p'~ ple .

'-

t h-":'}'
D12
'r h~ n

~till h~"I:i~<J difficu H:y in '''itnassing because of a nguage. ~ n~y c~~not go pioneer witnessing here in America.

~re

we must start
hm~ric~ ~Uf,t b~

frc:~

500

['a ther needs more !-'.7'l?

and money. Therefore, F at~ t~ r no~j t5 ':.hol,,'.:Jandt: ~nd thou!1andQ of people even now. This io the r~:J.l ni:':u ~ tion. i~e must start from 500 people. ThcrG~or~ 500 pcopl~ muat ~ta=t to save America, to fill Yank~e Stadi~~. Can you d o t hat ? (yc~!) Are you sure? (Yes!) Wo ~ust un ae r~t and th~ rQ~l eituation even more. An id~. will be given fXOD a bovfi ~nd the idea auat descend to the earL~, and fr~ th~ real aituotion w. must start aqain. OK? rieCtvonly I'4ther rnls t d.~c~~ to ~hc oarth. &" muot COJM to rock bott.cla hGll. ~r<m rock bottO'S Mll, we .Qat find the real
J

t he
S

{ oun~ ~ tion of ~~power m~d m.ore lowe Jl'Ieaoors.

COl~.~ thro~gh w~ch we c.rul roach the 90Ill &nd the ideal. It ~G~ be practical, very 9rQct.i~al. ~'f ter tb. foundation of a very practical ide~ and ~thod, ~e 8hould start with faith again. OK, we ~ust und~r.tL~d anothr re~lity. This is now the firGt 120 Day Training Ses~ion. This is May. One hundred &n.~ sixty people will. start their real mia8ion frOll! the middle of Jun~--r.Ally from July. Then, how many months can you

160 people witneas? Just nine or ten months. Yankee Stadium is now being fixed. Maybe it will be fixed by June. If we inveat two months in th~ campaign, t~re are ten months for prep,! lra t ion. Then how nany people Cl\n you br inq? How lNlny c&n you bring every month? It's very easy to say, wFour, five or aix--no problem," but you ~u.t think of the real 5itu4tion. Accordin9 to our records when Father C4me there were about 500 1.merican ~s. IIow there are just 2,000. ActQ4l1y, there are JIAJly other people I!rounci but the . . 2,000 are the fully. devot.ional people. 'l'kn fro. 500 to 2,000 in three yea.r.--~ia 1Ie4J\.G . .ybe ODe persoll br0utht one or two per.on. overy year. Then actually, if 500 people .tArt ..aia and if we do 40 we did before, thaa to how JII&Ily can we vita s? Only &nother five or six hundred people--don't you think so? Then, maybe a thou.and people or 1,200 people will be invested in Yankee Stadi~. If ~nother 300 people fro. New York are inveated, then 1,500 people will be inve.ted, or at the .oat maybe 2,000 people will be invested. Can we qet victory in Yankee Stadium with only 2,000 people? We need 10,000 at least. With 2,000, only on~-fifth of Yank. . Stadium will be filled. Then, can Father get victory in Yankee Stadium? We Dust have a clear understanding of re~lity. If Father can't get victory in Yankee Stadium, then what happens to Father's reputation in Aaerica? Bow will Father'. reputation be in Aaerica--increased or decrea.ad? Than, can Father give direction to America? If Father ~'t 9i Beavenly direction to AmeriCA, what will be the future of ABerie.? It will be taken by Satan. Then, ~ about the 3rd '-year course? It will fail or b-~ loot. T~An how about the future destiny of Christians and the Unification Church? Bow about it? It will
I

317

be nothing but destruction, death, massacre and bloodshed. Can you understand that this is the real situation? If we do as we did before, there ' s no hope for America. How can we solve this problem? How can we do this? He aust change our aethod of witnessing. We need to change th~ internal and .sternal aapects of our wi tnessinq. A drastic change is nece.sary. Don't you think so? Then, thie ia tha reason why Father decided what? Pioneer witnessing. Can yOll witness to two people every JDOnth? They must move in, not juat sign. They ~U8t move in, otherwise they cannot be mobilized. Those to whom you witness '#f"ill COl'?!-t! to Barrytown, and they will need six months education. Therefore, only from those who are witnessed to can we gain more fully devotional members. There will not be Nny from any other sources. Also, we must understand this point: if someone joins after a Seven Days Workshop, it's not so easy for him to fulfill the rigorous demands of a major campaign. A person who joined just two days ago must go to New York and froN morning until night give away tickets, ticket., tickets-Jlany will fall away. Members aust be in the faaily for about two month. to do & . . jor CUlpaiqn. Then the positive factor will balance the negative factor. If all the ~rican pioneers can witne to two people-if you can gain two fully devotional people every month, we can get about 8,000 people. If you can get three fully devotional people every month for ten Blnths then how many--l2,900, .r.o.t 13,000 people. Then do you think we can get vectory or not? Are you confident? The conclusion is that ~ must wi tneas to three people every JaOnth. We BlUet qain one fully devotional me'ber every ten days. Ol? Can you understand why we must gain one fully devotional member every ten days? If you can do this, we can aave America and the world. Don't think, Someone else can do that, and don't think, "Other people can do that." Think, "It's only me who can save America and .ave the world without blood." Now can you understand the real meaning, the real significance of our pioneer witne inq? (Ye ) Are you sure? ox.

We muat study two point. today.

ODe ia bat to 1.aw.... 11 one hCMU'I it VO\\ld cover frOil t.he crQi\tion to the ooainq of the Lord 0 f the SecO:I'.d Advan t . Tho othe riB .. ~ow to peraU&4e people, or how to witnes8 trul con~nt8. When you invite gu&st~ to your roc~, D~tim you c ~n at&rt from the beginning a.nd giva a ohort 10Cturo. I will do t.he .1~le lecture first, ~ in ca.e of n~~ni~1 you ~an u~e.

short lecture,

m&Y~

thia lecture. God'. Ideal Uorld. "varyone ha. i~l!l--i~al ~, ideal f-.ily &Dd idalll nation . ideal tIOrlcl . . ~ryo~ is loo)d.ll9 for the i4aal but no idoal h43 been remliaed. Tht'.n why? ~ IMn ca1 tt.e4 tJit\, according to the aible. ~n i f . . clidn' t. c:n-i t sin, v!:\at would have ~CQII!\1l og ~

wor14? now
tM

~ earth, but UW -.Dft than J billioD ~l. CD eart!n. ~ in tha hi.tory of the earth, there nwat hav. been bom the first aankind. The firat aankind JlWSt haYll been -.n md ~~, othervia. there coul&' t hava been Blltiplicatign. Tben in the beginning of bUJlaft himtory there aust lulv. bosn one attn Md one we n. '11Ia Bible aaye they arc A.clam and Sya. If _n clidn' t coDlli t .in, Ada. would have be1!tn ain 1es. , Eft .,u14 have alao been .1nleD~. 'lben .inless Ad&a and Eve would have bean IHrrled .inl~".ly. Adaa and E~ cent.erinq on God should ha. . gotten aarried Binl ly and ~~ou9h sinles .arri.~ .iDleaa childnn would haw been born. S!n Jt~l!). father, ainl .otbez and .inl children woul~ havo been united into CJnefte centering CD 0Del. If aD 41a'~ 0CItWit. 8iAl' f;Ar.t of all, iAletI. feaily ceIltsriag OIl God .,uld haY'! ~ realized. Tbml it . .t ba~ .u. t1plJ.ed iDto a aiale.. naCica e4 .iDI... worlcl. ~ what ie a ainl world like? Go4 l~. ~ vitb 100' 1098, and ~lao lie loft. "OIMIl with 100' lcwe and ~ loves children with 100' 10ft. 'fbItn Cod cas .tend as God. God can be .table. As you know, if three points Are 9i~n arrt one point Cl!ft be at&.ble. This ia the roaaOll ,my God MKlS ~"l, woun and children. Without children ~ntf\ ~t be par~nts. Likewi.. vi thout un, God C&nDOt stand aa Goa. Then man loves God with lOO~ lovo, then he i . qual ified U> love woean with 100' love, and ho i8 qualifiod to love childrer with lOOt loft_ Man 1IIU8t love God firat, and he is qua.lified to love woaan aDd chi .: dren. You can explain many thin9s ~roun d this point. Usuall.i aan d.oean t like to low Goa; h~ only like. to 10. . woaan aDd children. Thie is why lI!YCl collle,n 't be perfect. If JIAl1 ian I t one with God, he is imperfect. lillperfect .an . .rri ~rf.ct WOIlNl and eW.ldx4m are ~n al.o illlpftrfect.

MiU10aa of :tear. 890 tMl'8 no 1lEkiD4

313

Good morning. Father ~s decided on 4 new strategy to B~ve America and to save the uorlcl: pioneer witnessing. Tnen why has Father decdeed on thiF.i strategy? We muflt understand. it
from Father's point of view. Without being witne8~e1 to no one can undnrstand the

Unification Church and cane to the Unification Church.

Without being witnesnilK'l to no O!l1J C~!l receiVG the Divinc. 1J~in-~ oip1.. Without receiving the Divine PrinciplQ, 00 on0 can uDderlltancS the Xessiah. Wit.hout. under5t4ndi..~ the Me8s1M, no ODe can be given forq1ve~.n5 of min. Without for9ivenee. ot sin, DO one can fulfill the purpc~e of man, no one enn be truly hapry,
aDd no CJne can be
s~ved. Th~Qfore,

ve witne.s to aavl'! brothers and sisters allover tho world. The purpoee of witneneinq is salvation--tho solution of sin and th~ realization of the ~~rpoge

of IUn.

Also, vitAe.oing i~ t..'lo highest pr~ctive of love. Love is sometimes different from liking. Liking is en ego-centered feeling. Love i8 5~vir.g other8 to .~ke others happy. In order to be happy we mU5~ be sinless and fil~ill the purpose of man. Therefore, only by witnessing CiLD ve aake others happy. WitneG~in9 is the higheat expression of love, true love, God's love. By witneasing we can love: by loving we can be loved. ~ you know, the situation from the providential point of Yiew is this, unlesn ve can fulfill our .ia.ion in this third 7-year courso, .any people will be killed by the Coamunists. AlJIoat the whole world will be covered by C~uD1_. Hundreds tbouaand., milliona of poopia will be killed by the Ca..uni~ta The first victta. will be the Unification Church. And Dext Chria~i.D.. If it happeDa, bow terrible it will be. can you iaaCJine the bloody tragec!y of brothers aad aistera who loved each other .. brothers and aiatera? can you Uaaq1ne the tragedy of brothers and aistera who are being tortured and raped? Tortured and killed by ea.munista--ser~in9, shouting and finally killed. Can you iaagine? If you truly love your brothers and siatera, you will not be able to bear such a tragedy. This is the providential understanding of the providence as Father described it. Already, according to infaraation froa the newspaper, . .a.acres have actually started in South Vietllas. The New :lork 'liaes baa not reported th., but I got the newa frCB a new.pap~r frca Japu_. Approaiaately 500 have been killed in the arfta the
CClaUnista occupy. Pirat of all, 9O'IeZ'JraeDt officiAl. and .i1itary officers ad next the police 4epar~nt. Even as sothers cried and IUIouted to eave their sons but the 1IOth~r. were also

314

ohot and killed. In Cambodia the ex-PriJIe Minister has become a victim already. He waa going to escape from the C~unist.s by helicopt~r, but his f_ily was late. Hi. wife or children were lAte and the Communist soldiers were already there. He dropped off to save hi. f.-ily and the pilot of the helicopter didn't know that and while he was saving his f~~ily, the helicopter left aftd all of them were arrest~ ~nd killed. 'l'harc hayo baen 1IIeny t.ragedies like this nov in Cambodia. This will not happen only in Southeast A~i~. According to Father'. talk, already Communists are tryinq to invade or infiltrate the united States fram Canada and a1Bo Mexico. Then also, in America there is the leftist movement, th~ antiwar movement. Many doves are flyinq in the Capit.ol Building. It's a terrible situation. Therefore, if we can't fulfill our aiasion in Yankee Stadium and at the Waahinqt.on MonUMent, and if we can't fulfill our aission ia the third 7-yeAr eo~rae, millions of Chriatiana and Unifica~ion Church -..hers will be victims of COllBuni8!l. 'then at any cost, we must get .,ietory here in America. America is the rQpre.entativ~ of Christianity and the free nations. Therefore, even tbou9b th. situation will be no problem on the earth. Therefore how to fallill our mission hero in Aaeriea i . the key point 1n savin9 the world. !fiberefore the altuation ia not ao .allY. Father aaid in the laat conference that Aaerlca 1. totally reaponsible for Vietnaa and that eyen at the sacrifice of 2,000 Unification Church .embers here in berica, Vietnam should be saved. And he alao said that this is God' 8 desire. Therefore God .Qat be aching. God ia so sorry and He is achinq. His heart is filled with pain and aching. Congressmen and aenatore cannot uncSerstaDd at all and they refuse to help Vietn... Heavenly Father aDd True Parents want to save Vietnaa, even through aendiag our _.hera. If fra. a real point of view it is iapo.atble, we are a~.1l1 reaponalble for Southea.t Aa1a, and for the world. f&ei wha~ abould we do 1n order to be truly r.apolUl1bl. for the world? If we can't. go to Vietna, tlten we 1lUat. be a.cce f"l in the next three ,eara. It 18 crueial period frc. a providential poiftt of vi... The vicU)ry of Yankee lbuli_ and victory of the Washington Mona.ant will replace 901nv to Aaia. If we go to Asia some of our brothers and ai.tera will be killed; we must ahed blood. ~herefore, now, in the beginning of this campaign, from this tt.e on, we must start witnessing, we must start pioneer witnes8ing as if we were going to Cambodia or Vietnam. ~his auat be our attitude toward pioneer witnessing. This is wby we must fulfill the goal of witnessing to .one person every ten days.

may be difficult, if America can fulfill her

.t.~iOft,

there

315

Father is intending to bring 200,000 people to Yankee Stadium. Bow can we do this? (Answers from the audience) OK, then, you bave many ideas. I want to give some simple ideas on how to fulfill this qoal. Father'. three year c~paiqn to give direct influence to America consiata of three atages. The fir.t stage waa Madieon Square Garden, the a.cond _Ug8 1. Yankee Stadium, and t.be final stage t11l1 be the ".hington Monu.erat. I calculated the rosults of tho HadiooD Square Garden campaign. !'wo thousand people gatlwred at MAdiecm Square Gardfa'l. 4if'ben bow aany people were inv. . ~od to !x11SfJ 20,000 people? ?he aew York Church hed lOO peopee working '0 day.. Alae, 700 lOwe aGllber. ware inv.s~ fer 30 daya. Then how . .ny one day's work of one aan--"aan-day.---hov -.ny .an-days wore invested? ~bere were 19,000 plus 21,000--39,000. Almont 40,000 man-day. vere inve.ted and we brought 20,000 poople. Then, in order to bring one guest, bow many . .n-day. were invested? Two. ~his aaans one persoft could bring one person in two days, or, two people could bring one person in one day. Then how many man-days should be inve.ted to qet victory in Yankee Stadiua? Four hundred thousand should be inve.ted-but we .ust think about another cond! tioD aa well. Do you think it'. e ler to bring 20,000 or 200,000 people fro. the same .rea? Twenty thousand people .uat hav. been very inter t.ed people. !'ben it icn't. 80 . . .y to bring 209,000 people-then J think froa 400,000 to 600,000 boura abo\114 be invested, otherwi.. it MY be iDpo lble to briftg 200.000 people. Can you .ak. .ense of thi.? OX, then, if v. work for ~ DOftth., sixty daya, bow many people should bG inv.sted? 10,000 people sbould be inve.ted. Froa where will we get. th... peoplg7 You auat realize the real a1 tuation. Call everyofte quit the JIIPT? Mrl'. _embers are paying tor Barrytown, for this e.t.ate. And ratbor will open a new national headquarters in Mew York. ~MY will IIOve fro. Washington to New York. And Pather muat prepare for Sun Myung Moon University. Many, Wlafty thinCJs are going to be needed. Then, can we atop the Ml'T? Can we atop overaeaa miasionaries? They already vent this -.orning. You can't stop them. Then, where can we get 10,000 people? From overseas? Ro. We have 160 meabers here and we can expect 200 from the 40 Day Training Se.eion, and 70 are co.ing frOB the field. 'That's 430 ""'ra. Moet or the . .in maher. are here in Barrytown or vent oat over s ai.sionari._. More than half of the t-portant leader. BaSt go as oyer s ai lonari and .,.t. of the core _bara are here in this roc.. Sola. are in the field. I a_ked Pather about the field, but: if we recruit everyone from the field, the field will be crushed. Therefore rather cannot send them. Then, Father'. intention is to make 12,000 core vitDessers. This is Path.r~ 4e.ir~. ~~ in actuality, we now have 500

316

people.
th~y
Th~n

In

N~',!

are mtill

the language.

we must start

'ror.i: Z::::08t of t....~ ~r!l are Japa and h~?1n9 difficul~y in witnessing because of 'fi'l~y Cl'..nnot 90 pioneer witnessing here in America.
fr~n

500 people.

the fOuM!'.\tion of manpower and money. Pather needs more ~rJ: I s {\l~ more lowe a.-bers. Therefore, Fat~\"r nOE;;l1.5 ,,:.hOl..7.!'Mtndc llnd thousand,. of people even now.
Americ4 l::tur;t

b-~

earth, and frOUl tM real aitUlltion we must Burt aczain. OK? Bem'only Pather C\la~ desc(!ed to tht;'} Garth. He aust COIle to rock bottclJl holl. Frca rock bottO'A bell, we .at fiDd the real 00l,u:'.~ through wf:lich we can reacb ~ goal aM the ideal. It ~Dt be practical, very practieal. After the foundation of a very practical idea and method, we should start with faith again. OX, we Rust und~rsta.nd anoth$r reality. This ia now the first 120 Day Training So.~ion. This is ~y. One hundred and sixty people will start their real mi.sion froa the middle of June--really froa July. Then, bow lIlany months call. you 160 people witness? Just nine or ten months. Yankee Stadium is now being fi~ed. Maybe it will be fixed by June. If we invest two months in th~ campaign, tbore are ten mon~hs for preparation. Then. how oany people can you bring? How many can you bring every month? It's very ea.y to say, wFour, five or aix--no problem,Q but you aust think of the real Situation. Accordin9 to our recorda when Father ca.e there were about SOO American members. IIOIW there are just 2,000. Act.ually, there are . . .y other people Around but the_ 2,000 are the fully dev~ional people. Tben fro. 500 to 2,000 18 ~br. . yea.rs--i1lia . . ._ Mybe OM perMll bro1l9ht OM U ~vo peraona overy year. tflMtn actually, if 500 people .tart. ...ia and if we do a. we did before, the. to bow -.ny CAD we vita ? Only anot.her fiv.or .ix bundred people--don't you think 8O? Then, maybe It thou nd people or 1,200 people will be invested in Y~ke. Stacliv.. If another 300 people fraa New York are in,,~e.ted, then 1,500 people will be inv tecl, or at the IIOst maybe 2,000 people will be invested. Can we qet victory in Yankee Stadium with only 2,000 people? We need 10,000 at least. With 2,000, only one-fifth of Yankee Stadiu. will be filled. Then, can Father qet victory in Yank. . Stadiua? We aust have a clear under_tanding of reality. If Father can't get victory in Yankee Stadilll1ll, then what happens to Father's reputation 1n Aaerica? BoW will Father's reputation be in Aaerica--iner ed or decreaeed? I'heI\, CAll Father give direction to America? If !'ather c&1\ t t _venly direction to America, what will be the future of ABerlca? It vill be taken by Satan. Than, ~ about: the lrd '-year cQurse? It will fail or be lost. Than bow about the future d.stiny of Christians and the Unification Church? Bow about it? It will

This if] the r.~~l nH:u<:ltion. i'e must start frOlil 500 people. Th~re!ore 500 pcopl~ muot ata=t to s~ve ~ric&, to fill Yan~oe StadiQ~. Can you do that? (Yes!) Are you sure? (Yes!) Wc r.!\.ust understand th~ roal situfltion even ]lOre. An idea will be givon f~oa abov~ and the idea 8Uat descend to the

p,..

317

be nothing but destraction, death, ma.sacre and bloodshed. Can you understand that this is the real situation? If we do as we did before, there's no hope for America. How can we solve this problem? How can we do this? We .uat change our IMtbod of wi tne8sing. We need to change the
internal and aternal aspect. of our wi t.ne.s1nq.
A

dr tic

change 1s nec auy. Don't you think so? '-'hen, this iathe reason why Pather decided what? Pioneer witne.sing. Can yOll witne.s to two people every ..,nth? They Dust move in, not just sign. They must move in, otherwise they cannot be JDObilized. Those to whom you witness will COJll!e to Barrytown, and they will need six months education. Therefore, only from those who are witnessed to can we gain more fully devotional __bers. There will not be aany from any other so\U'ces. Also, we must understand this point: if someone joins after a Seven Days Workshop, it'. not so easy for him to fulfill the rigorous demands of a _jor cUlpaign. A person who joined just two days ago must go to New York and from morning until night give away tickets, ticket., tickets-. .ny will fall away. Members auat be in the fuily for about two .anth. to do a . . jor campaign. Then the posit.ive factor will balance the negative factor. If all the Aaerican pioneers can witne.. to two people-if you can gain two fully devotional people flVery month, we can get about 8,000 people. If you can get three fully devotional people every month for ten .anth. then how .any--l2,900, a~.t 13,000 people. Then do you think we can get vectory or not? Are you confident? The conclusion i8 that we must witness to thr. . people every .onth. we must gain one fully devotional .ember every ten day.. OK? Can you understand why we must gain one fully devotional ..-her every ten days? If you can do this, we can aave America and the world. Don't think, wSOmeone e18e can do that, and don't think, Other people can do that. w Think, -It's onlyae who can save America and save the world without blood. w Now can you understand the real . .aning, the real significance of our pioneer witne ing? (Ye ) Are you sure? OK.

PDC7ICAL ASPlK.'TS OF ftUUIMG

Bow to Street: PreACh

world'

aut study two pointa today. ODe ia bar to lectu... 11 ahort lectv.re, ...ybe one hOQr, it would cover frca t.he crGation to the ooaing of the Lord of the SGCCDd Advent. The other is .. bow to persuade people, or hOfff to witness tho contents. When you Invi ta g\DS ts to your room, oomtim.. you C&D. .tart frOID the beginning and gift a ohort lecture. r will do t.he si~le lecture firat, tbftn in ca.e of n~sDit1 you ~an UBe. this lecture. God'. I_al tforld. BYt'aryone haa ichal--i4eal am, ideal faally aDd ideal nation ic1ea1. world . hiJryme i . look1A9 for tbe i4aal but no ideal has been realiMd. Then why? 8ec:aaIIe IIIlD c:a:a1 ttlMt aiD, according to thG Dible. 'JIben if . . didD' ~ ac t t: aiD. WlAt would have beCQII!IB o~ ~

we

Id.UJ.oaa of jaU'. 890 t.bera we_ no a.atiDd an Mrtb, but now .. Jua. . mn thaa 1 billioD pNlp1. CD eartb. 'ftM:a in tha

hi.tory of the earth, there RU8t baft been bon the fint the fir.t lMnkind JIWIt ha. been a . . ad a ~, othezwi_ th.zw couldn't hava been 1Il1tiplicatiOll. 2ben in the begizming of blmaD history there auat haft bMncme lUll end one we n. 1'tle Bible .aye tbey ware Adam aDd BYe. I~ _n didn't co.ut .in, Adaa would bave been ainless, Eve .,uld have &lao been aiDlellt!l. 'rben .inle.. AcluI and Eve would haw beeR . .rr1ec1 .iAlly. Adaa and E'W' ce.."l tering on God should ba. . 9O~ten -.rried 8inle ly and ~ugbBinle8G .arria98 .in1eA ehilctnD mulct ha. been bom. S!nlesa father, ainl cad atala__ cbJ.lckaD would haWl bem united into ODeM cente.1n9 OIl GDcl. If aD ti_,~ CQ"IIIIi.t.iAl' fir.t of all, .. f .... ly ceabriag Oft Qa4 'Duld he... beaa realized. " ' - i~ _~.". ..al.UplUd iDeo a aiale.. aad... .ct 8iD1... world. . ~ vha~ 1a eial worl4 l1ke7 God low. __ with 100' lcwe, aa4 81so ... loN. troQPW' with 100' lon and 1).D loves children wlt:h 100' lON. tftIeD God C&D .tend . . God. God can be .table. As you ltDow, if three point. An 9iYIID any one po1nt can. .be .table. TId. i . tM reaacm by God HeS 1Uh"l, VOIlaft and cbi1clJ:en. lfithout children p&Nntfl cmmot be par~nt.s. Liltewi.. wi thout san, God C&ftDOt stand God. 'l'hen un loves God with 100' 1090, t:ben he i . qualified to love wo.an with 100' love, _4 he iaqualifi8d to love children with 100' 10".. Man IIlWIt love God firat, and be is qualified to low WO~ aDd chi,:dn.n. You can explain many thinq8 around this point. U._ll~ . .n cloean't like to loft God; be Oftly lilt.. to 10ft 1 ' 0 " aDd children. Thle 1a why 1U.!l c:oul~.n t be perfect. If.aD ian't one v1 th God.. he i . imperfect. I..,.rfeet . . _l:r1.. J.ap.rfect vo-.n u4 chi1cllren are then a1ao illptrfect.
-.nkind.

_ialea.

_tile,..

31~

Tben next, _Blon loves God with lOOt love. Nben WOJMm lowa ~ with 100' love, t.h.tID she i9 qualified to love am with 100' lova. 'l'hia . . ans ainlesa _rriage. And ahe ia qualified to love children with 100' love. Childre.:l alao love God with 100' low... Man aM WOII&D ad cAt.lc1rt'.,Jl a.~ Wli~ '.nto onene with 100\ 10119 OODtIlJriag ce. ~. ~ lo'e ig tM .~,.,. t fOZ'Cf) 1a tile ..-14, ~n9 OM dNtrOy tIU.a uaiDa of JIoforce CaD -abD7 tal. _ion of~. It i . &l ;1.'if/ to 1~ lm4 nao joy to be 10Md. ftea tbic a.i.clll flIIIIIJSt be t:~ ~Aily of ~\ lowt . . . joy. You 088 ~laia bDtI- ~rf.ul etaZMl loW ic~. Por inataftClQ . . . ..l'a l.o'wft ig etttm&.t.'\. ~~t. ~ Pliatcry ODe bM bt!!e1l lookiJlg for etamal love. Tbaa if et.m..t 10_ CAD be 1'8.11-.1 tbzoIa9Il tbJ.a fud.ly ad i f IBID di_' t ClOIait aill theA eteaal lOIN ....t h . . been reall8e4. "-n CDC.'8 tlMty loved eac::h ot:ber eWUl . .til cazmot destroy it. Therefore eftA at tha price of life w. em l~ . .ch other .ac1 _lp each other. And &1ao 1t huabaftd d1.. . or a wife di aUll, becauae love ia the atrClftgast for~ in the worlel, even death cannot MPar.a IMft aJId _ _ n huabUld and wife, aDel paret. and children. B'nIl at tM u.. of tba f1meral cereaxay ~ are wi.th us. ADd . . . . if t.bey ue in tile spirt bl&l 1101.'14. beGaue of love, bec&. . . of our GlafideDCa ill low, ... feal busband aDd and ca.1~ an vit.b \W. , . . . . . . we am ill 8pirit wodAI 1M c.. ....,. . , . lON 1:iMft . . . . _ an UriDt eft tbt eu:th . with. pbyei.c&l .....,. ftenfDze deatll naa.at . . .~ tId.. et:emal ",--. love. eandllDt 1. 10., . . . .f~ c1eatb _ cu 1_1 OODft'IliK ia loW. . . . f'aDeaalCIK'Ia . . vUl _ iOxful., tba fwleru _~ 110 ~. , , - , . .til wiU . . DO 1Dn, as t:lIe 1Wal. allY.. ~nf. . . . . caa 9D to epir1t.ul world without feU', beca_ of JAnIe. . . feel DO .spw'aUA:ID. JUt: good-by . . . you 'Iba~ i . all. Uta&". vb11e, cS'OG04ilA. See you lAtar, al1198toa". fti. JdDcJ of &.1!D9. !his 1. jut boDe. But DOt IlMII . . MiD--vuaakin touch, ~ f_l.ia9 of IlkiD touda. tIli. i . . . MII't iaportaDt. Therefon you CaD uneJentaDd tile _aaiDq of a of .tema! 10_ aDCl joy. Th_~ If 1:b.ia '-'1,. U4 .alt.1pl1ed, tMn ..,14 haw been . .Ubl1 .... d & aa~ of . .mal low . . . joy .-d tlIDl!rld 01 eternal low . . joy WIIL1a1a wiU . . . DO . . . . . ft1a ia call. . tbe au.... of God. . .. .fon, if _ 4itI'a' t or t ~ Ida. tt. woc-JA of et.mal low . . . ~, tbe Ilia." of Got, tIIC\IIdd .... _ _ na11a.d. Thea, ~r _ . . . . t;bQ Kia . . _ of 8M U etGu.a1 ... Is t:.t.n -JOIM wIIo liJlee to be . , . . . . . .., .,icll.noe? La thom anyODa . . liMa to _ aa.jaetal ~ "101. . . oc .., !GrOG? JiG. 'lbea 1. t:IIem -JW118 160 lJJute to ... " , f M ' " ~ n,.J.etiOll? But there u ~,. ODe fo~ by -1cb e-NJ:7 Qae of . . liMa to be ckai_ted. ftIal bat. Jt1Dd of . .OIl ..w 1. _1 . . .ry ODe

In_.

.,..ry-

.--t.a ...

_'fe

"0.11 _ ..
.GOD.

oal,. ..... _ ....

'''1M

320

of WI w.anta to be dcainated by lo. . ? For inatance, do you. complaiD he love8 _ ao IIt.Ich, fr02 .arnin9 to n1ght--I am .lted--even ay bone i 1te4--1 have no shape at all? Do you colIPlai.Dl Becawso be lows _ so JaUCh, I cannot .",. at all. I . . boWlQ by lOYal I cannot .,,,. at all. Do you COIIplain? ve~ne lik to be dominated by love. Once the dominion of love ia tabliahed, the dOJld.nion will be eternal bee au.. e . .ryane lik.s it. Can you i __gine a sinlesa America? 50 sinners at all in ~ric.. More than ~OO aillion American people like Jesus. We CAD low each other . . brotlwrs aDd siaters. . . can t.ruat each other . . brothera aDd aiatara. We can rely upon each other bxotben &ad ei.teX's. If.an cUdIl't ...".,it siA, the world would have Deea lika this. Tbe real. world 1IDWA ba~ baeD Gocl'e i_a! worl4. If it ia difficult to iAUOc!uce tM Pall of M&D in the GKdeD of Edell 111 a abort ti_, theft fro. the point of view of a.1 effecti'VWlle , -- can eapbaaize bow terrible the world ia, or bow terrible the Mrricaft situation hQIW iapur. IUJ'l is, how blpure the world ia. HowewrVODderful God'. ideal world aight haft been, this worlel i. filled with evil. ....rica i8 the fruit. of Christianity, but we caD find any cri. 01: iapurity here in AMrica. ~rica was given a ble.sing and America ha. been prosperous. J-ao jats are flying, tall buildings ~e standing, but our in. ide is vacant. Husband and wife cannot love each other and they eli vorce. Olildren CanJlOt f.al parent.' love. Faaily bonds an broken. Young people CUAot find any hope, any joy. SclDeth1DCJ .,st iIIportaDt is ais.ing ill AMrica: love, true love. Lack of low 1. the canoeX' of -'-rica. Love i . life. JIoo~ JOUD9 "'l"iCMIJ, they U'e lookfDC) fox 10... _aparately. but tbey canDOt ti.acl true low fzoa parent., fzoa friaD4a, . tzaa brot.beJ:. . . . .i.tea, fJ:oa tM aociety or Dat.ioa. ftaey are iadulgin9 ill fal.. lo'N--fal. . 10ft aa4 fal joy. 'l'bi. ia tile a_OIl ,., they an 1Dvolved in sexual. corruption. sexual corruption in our country ia terrjJ)le 1lOW. You can peraua&a people wi tb real eXUlple. &r .taUstical inforaatioo. !be reaaon why tt.y are ill901.,.4 in drug probl. . . ia that they cannot find true love even in church. Therefore the YOtmq generatiOD baa b4aco. atheistic, and many of thea have become pI:o-communistic. America haa been great not because of the ~ir. State Build1nq, not because of the Grand Canycm, but because of fiath in God.Alleric.. has Pe~ great--In God . . Trust i . the ,pirit o~ Alleriqa. When pl~ra q.... to ~riC&, when our anceator.. ~ 1;0 ~ric, they bdl~ church for God fir.t, ~ .cboola for tbe ....r.t.1oD J!t. to CC)M, and finally they built loW cab1_ for tIMtM.l.... to' 1i". in. !'his b . . ~tp.n the apirt t of Aar~ca. !hia ia the n..-on why ~r1ca has been ))1e4 by God. ."thou~ a bleB.in, f%Qa God nqthing i . given. Ttli. is the reaaOft why ~rle. hu btten the repreaentati.. of Chriatianity and ~ f~ n~tiOft.. Prosperous RoDe vas ruined in one dal" not becau.. of invaaion fJ!'O!D\ outsj,.de I but Mcauae

i.-

321

corruption. America is like Sodom and Gomorrah. God cannot tlwell in the dirty movie theaters. God cannot cSwell in a Satanic church. God cannot dwell in the saind of an athei.t. Pure God cannot dw11 in iapure America. God is leaving America--good-by America. If America abandon. God, God will abandon ~rica. If forsaken by God, however prosperous .he might have been, the future of America will be adserable. ~rica i . celebratiftg her hi-centennial celebration. America must decide her destiny. ~rica .uat choo.e life or death. Don't let God go. Don't let God go. .Merica mu.t hold on to God. ABerica must hold on to God. America must comeback to God and must obey God's direction, otherwise the near future of America will be miserable. If America is lost, what nation of the world can be responsible, can solve the world? Then if Amreica is lost, the world will be lost. Then the future of the mankind will be miserable. America mus t come back to God. AlErica must re.tore faith. America must repent and obey God. '!'ban how? 11len what could be the solution? Illpuritiea cannot cleans. iJlpuri Ues. It i. only purity that can cleanse i~uri title. SiMerl cannot ~l va ain. It i. only .in1e II&D who can 801ve ain. Sinl ~ _It COM. Sinl .an aut lie i . the .... slab . '!'be only .olution ia the cam.ng of the Me iab. a&ints ana .aC)es haw .ppeand. tiley' have tried to cl..... thi. world but they couldn't. Mllny heroea . and leaders of this world appeared. in ~ric. then ~ appeared great leaders, George .aahington, Abrahaa Lincoln and 80 on. They devoted tb~elYeS to the better.-nt of the wor 1<1. Still f neverthele.s, they couldn' t reali a. the .inle.a world OIl earth, because they were ainness .s we are. Because they vere flinners as we are, they are not qualified to cleanse sin. They are not qualified to realize sinless world. He vho can realize the ainle or i4eal world, God's original ideal world, JIlUst be tar qreater than saints, sages and heroes. Ke is the JIIe iah. The Messiah CUMt 200 yearsago. Be was crucified on the cro , and by shectd1n9 blood he opened the way ot aalvation t.o tho. . who crucified 3118\1. hilllf. God sacrifices tho vboII he lov.s the 1IO.t to saYe tho" who hate God. OWing to the tragic . .crifice of Jesu8, Chr18t1.fti~y w.s established and new life was given to Christians. Chrietianity has been qrea't. Nevertheless, this world i . st.ill filled with evil. This world cannot be God's ideal world. This is the reason why the Messiah must ca.e again~ Jesu. pTomised to come again. The Messiah will never tai1 to come again. He will bring the solution to this world. When he coaes, sin will be solved and sinless America will be" realized and a sinle world will be reali~ed. All mankind and Americans can COl't\e' back to God. Mankind can come back to God and a sinless world, the world of God's original ideal will be realized, when the Hessiah will come again.

~)f

CO_.

Nan,.

""1\

322

No... appeared (.OO years). Then captivity c~ return (210 year.) And then .fter 400 years, the r....lah cae. Thea this pattern will be repoAtec1. You Bve only to obou ube facta. Pour bu.ndrad years of perHCutian by the aa.en 8IDpir., then 400 years under the patriarCH, 120 Y811r!'J of ~a Cbr1s~ian King40a startiDg wi~h Cbarleaa9ne, 400 y~s of tho divided k1ngd. . of Bast and .... t. 210 years of papal captivity and return and then the . . .aiah auat caae af~er a 400 year period. Then 90 through the chronological explanation. How de you think if you qave thil in street preaching? YOu CaR apeak maybe 30 m~nute., inspiringly and persuasively_ '!'hell peoplevill be i.apresaed. If three or five people gather around you. aaay people will beqiD to .top-....ybe 10 or 29 people. sc.eu-.. you can . . . .k quietly. . .tilleD .tron91y with tME' ~ CIODteU of the Pall of IIIUl i . DCtt Maa ap4 . . . . .t 1aea tIIa " . .ulta of the fall. !'hi. 14_ c _ fra. FRhu a apa.eIl. Ueo you cal r... tIWI. It ia "W rlu1 eoR~t., th.U DIlF of IIopa c . . . . . .,aecll. 1'cMa CD alao I'a~'. IllIG .,.ecll. ....... read tba .... ch on t.M back of ltew Put. . . of *laUallity 11,..) flU. 1. t.be reaaon tatbw ~ to ~icaJ tJlerefKe we Maulcl 'ahwlt tIIer'. qirit, aad I'a~' .pirlt abould . . . . ..., all ewer Allerioa. '!'hi. is 1Iby we .sbe1.l1cl "atbel". ccmteDt. on the atntet, in tbe ooff_ IIIIIDp, everyvltare, all ewer ~lca. Only l'O'l can .aka 1aal .arld. . You _ ~. aD outlifte. You ...at r lIber the. conteAta and the cmder bow to axplaia it. 'ftIen you c.a apeak OIl the atr_t with teara. 'ftIa1l if you ~.1M up '-ariaa, taara will . . . out .... Cbat rill . . . tile cit1.n. of a..lca and people wll1 c:oa.. cae apeecll, 30 laiautea--t:hea .,..tJlIea you c.amot atOp. People . .not 110M, yeN CUIIIOt atop'. TheA tMn will M . . . . . .rful at.oatrpbare of ~a. You cry, people cry Oft the .treet ..., waDderful tba UIllf1eaUoa Cburch .,.. t vill be! Dea't you t:hink.8O? Tb1 .iA OU' a:t..lOD. !'b8 ~ lao.... i . 9C'Od fO% iatRadQOlng htlllDr. ence Dona a JMn .".-yoae of '1. hal been lootiD9 for hAFPin.... , but De 0Da baa bMft u1. tQ _y be tot true happine... He tho\lCJllt bit. ~.4 .. ba.ppy ." ~. .iviAcJ, by po.....iag. lie tMNwht be could be bAppy br po...... iBcJ. Be CJAbe4 reputatien ad poai tion. S. ~ined wife ariel children. a. 9a1ne4 JIOney -.ad ttJU.ap. You eM aay cars, hou._, tates, anything. And, . he COIIpla1ae4 ba 18ft' ~ happy. He 4i4n' t know t.ha~ .... COUld r-ecai.., OF qivinCJ. Be 4ida' t kftOW he could be liappy by tlvil''',.
~

find the answer. In order to find when he can come, let f s :"'''1\lC::tipte the history of Iarael and the history of Chri.~ianity. Then you can ezpla1D Jdstorical para11elB. You dOD' t. b4"e f;o start. with A4as. 3Uac iatroduee the hi.~ory of tho IGZ'aelitoQ. rust Jacob c _ ~ ~"'lt iDto slavery ill Bqypt 4~{) YGar".

will the Mes.iah co.e aqain?

Le~'8 inve8tiqa~~

to

.r.__

004.

.,.ak

323
Jesus spoke God 1 S truth froa morning til night and by

giving truth, Jesus' truth increased. He gave love. He gave " I ut all the love he had and when he bad not.hing at all, his ~Love increased so much, his love increased so much by giving all he had. What he gave belonged to him--because he gave everything he had, he owned everything. And he became rechest--he became richest in truth and in love. In order to save mankind, Jesus didn't spare his own life. He didn't even spare his own life, and the moment his life expired was the moment of the beginning of his eternal lifo. When his life walJ given, his life begAn to increase and millions and millions of Christiana beca.. alive by beinq qiven his life. And you can quote the Bible: Unless a qrain of wheat falls into the earth and dies, it remain. alonel bu~ if it die., it bears much fruit. (John 21 :24) '!'bose who killed Jesus on the eross died, and Jesus was killed by them and yet he is alive even now. He is alive, and thousands and thousands of people are willing to give their lives to Jesus. Because they were given life they are ready to give life. Without cause there is no effect. Without motivation there is no result. He who gave the most, will receive the most. By giving we can receive. By giving we can possess. Mankind didn't understand this secret. The value of life cannot be decided by how long a man lived, how much he worked, bow much he ate. According to the Bible, Adam lived 930 years. Yet it was better for him not to be born, because he became the cause of evil. Jesus life was just 33 years on the earth, but his life was so precious. '!'be value of IUn can \)e decided by whether he 1i"... and die. for the sake of hiJuelf. ~lf he doe., his purpoM or value w1l1 be lost. Therefore, when he dies, nothing valuable will reaain. If a .an lives and dies for the sake of hi. family or nation or even world, when that family. nation, or worldperi.be.,' the value of his life will also perish. Me are born once J we will die sooner or later. we are qiven one life on earth, only one. There is no replaceJlent, no substitute. Therefore this . life must be precious and to be precioua aeans to remain eternally under the approval of God and mankind. When our purpose in life is within the limitations of for instance, BOney, repu~4~ion, or domestic happiness, the value also will be limited. In order to give eternal value to our life, our purpose of life must be eternal. If we live and die for the sake of God and mankind, lonq as God exists, the value of our life will be eternal. Jesus \las' born for the sake of God and IU.nJtind, he lived for the sake of God and mankind, and he died for the sake of God and mankind. This is the reason why the value of Jesus' life is absolute and eternal. His life i .oat precious life in the history of mankind. For what purpose did we live, are we living, and are we dying? If we are living for the sake of ourselves, for the sake of only our own happines., joy and hope, ~~e value of our life cannot be eternal. OUr life cannot be precious and valuable. By shedding sweat and tears

.s

and even blood, if "'-2 live nnd (lie for the cae of God an.d mankind, then our life will be deeply !n6cr~d in tM e.op);hs of God'. boeo.. God cemnot forget, and also man car..not Zorget-then even though our fleBh r...ay peri~h, th,~ v~l~o of our li.fc vill be eternal. Iar AJlerica living for tho Dl.\.lte of ~d and t'.:Ilnkin,(1 or ::or the a&ke of AAWrica It_l~? If A.~r1ca ia living for ~1--L) ~.?,Le of herself, tho YIllue of ~r1ca will ~!:'ish. ';:'b.."::n ,:).~r:"ci& will be for~ by all, rooner or lll~mr, ~n '~.l CI'l!l persuado Alleric&n people. ':i'hio kiM of cc~tCJ3t f~:culc'l t'l.1C() h~ good for a ~ foz: tl. ~rnin9' tzt."r,rico. Then another thinq: IThi!l i~ Fatherf~ introduction, oZ' the introdUCtiOl1 of Divine PrincipIa.) 'A hundre'.1 I'ul:'ion years ago there lived dinoGaurs. They conquered the ollr';;'h bcciJ.alJe they were biq, but at the flam"! tima, they died b9c~m~~ th.ey were big. '!'hey had nothinq to oat aftarvardo-. ~Jow I7.1lr.Jt:t::ld has conquered the world because of intellact. lU.n ian' t so atrong physically, but because of hi. intellect, he conqu~r~d nature. He conquered the bsalltG of prey moo the birds of prey with spears and bow ar.d arrm1 NK1 fire and with f1re-l\~~. And man 8e-..dto be the lord over creation. hlt nO':1 B!on1dnd 1. cc:mad.tting cuicide. He is ~iDg to die lXr-a':.\3e of 1..nt<91liCJence, intellect by 1b.ich 00 bsca.!!l tbe leX'd of the ~~~ld .~b.a. CiaYise4 DoeltN%' 1!!mAr?OIUl. In eaoo e~ "'3n:9rul~y, Ruia can de 18 troy ~ica at. once and 1\BeZ'ica C~"l dl"letroy .basta at on~. lib b.:wct coma to unduJltArA that intelle!:t. cannot be a eoarce of peacc~ intellect C&!lDOt save th..1!l world. Up to this tiaD men of in~llect have bean domin~t ovc:others. tie know DOtf tbat intellect cannot solV~ the world. !Ia.nkJ..JKI nae48 nor. than intellect, ot.berlfise matlk1nd bas no hope. Man of love ~tcone. Intelle.c:t without love is a nor:4, a tMapoft. Intellect with love vill be m.adOlQ to save the vorla. A man of love and trut.h must come. Otherwise we have no hope, America has no hope, the world has no hope. -rbis is the tbte of chaos. America is losing confidence and the world is involved in chaos. America. is losing confidence, ~rica cannot take care of baraelf. Someone great auat caae. SO far a. God exists, God Will eer..d someone great to eolve this world.. (You don I t have to uae the word" saviour " or "Me iah.) I want to ifttZ'otluce nave *>On, tba ~tU of tba Unification Church. 9a~. born in UOr.a in 1920. lIe ~IS unusual from tbII beginning. !Ie va. 110 int.uitional that his judgment vas always better thL"l that of adul til. ~ bn WI!: 16 ~arfS old, be va. praying ~eeply in the carll" aorning of Etlf;ter and in the depths of his prayer Jesus appeared to him and Baid, "I am Jesus vbo cm.. 2000 year. 'ago.. My"sion !5till remains to be aCCOIlIplished. In order to realize God' swill, you must be responsible for a breat ~ssion. Fro. that time on be was able to have communicaticn with Jeaus and God. He wae qiven tremendous contents a'1d Q',pths of revelationa fr~ above. Ris coomunication with C~ and

325

'esue cont1n1l8d JaDre than nine year., but he kept silent until "'--ehe time came, and after the WW II, under the approval of Jesus and God be began to reveal the contents of the revelations. The contents of the revelations were compiled as the Divine

Principle afterwards, and through understanding Divine Principle we can understand the hidden meaning of the Bible, the hidden secrets of the Bible--the purpose of creation, God's plan to create the ideal world, the origin of evil, why evil came to existence. If God is a God of goodness, then why can the evil exi.t in the world of God's creation? What is Satan? HOw did Satan CODe into existence? If God is almighty, then why alaiqhty God cannot solve the evil, why does he allow the evil to exist? Why must the Messiah solve the world? Then why wasn't the ~ingdom of Heaven which Je.us declared realized? What is the end of the world and when will it be? Will it be a catastrophe or not? God Blat be 1I08t inter ted in this -=-ent. As lonq as God is alive he l'Iust have his plan to save the world. Unless we know His plan we cannot understand how to do with this world. !hen God needs someone through wbpm He can speak His intention _ to save this world. .Otherwille mankind cannot be save4. "- -Amerfca must bear Him .peak. 'l'he world must hear Him speak. g,od has chosen one man through whom. to speak to all ~nkind. His name is Rev. Hoon. His speech is now sUl'EIar1zed as--the b:ivine princ~ple. Ladies and gentlemen, please come and hear his message, "'--_iear his heavenly message. you will find the hidden secrets of the Bible and the hidden secrets of life and the secrets of God's dispensation and you can have hope for yourself, for your family, for ~ic. and for the whole world. This is a new aqe. A new qe i . davnill9. This ia how to introduce Father 011 tNt .treet. Okay? Then you can brinq thea t:o your lecture, okay? :.t hope you yourself can create .any ideas.

31~

~ with 100\ love, then she itl qualified to 10ft mn with 100' loys.
'l'hi. . . UB ainlesa marriaq8. And ahe ia qualifie4 to love children with 100' love. Childre.n .~.o love God with 100' low... Man aDd ~an ale! cbildrt'.Jl a..'t'e uni~ J.nto OO8lM with 100\ low
cfttDriag CIa
OM
~. ~ ~

Ttlen next I we I an lovas God with 100' love.

Mben 'W01Mm Iowa

1.,q tIMl .~~tfClZ'Ce ill t:JIo. ",*14, !IIM:h1ng 4NtrOy 1:IIJ.8I uoiaa of lfne. Ito.force caD ta.t.a \lAlon ., f ~. It 1. a. itJfl to lG\"'ft M1d o.ltl!O joy to be 10Md. !beD this ac10a f!!IIIIIt bra t=~ f?.Aily of ~\ lGWt alii joy. You OA <Wplaia botI- ~rfu1 etea.al lO'Iia ic bent. For: inataDcD . . ..J'" l#ft! 10 ~m&.I.'. ""..ro~t. ~ !d.atcry .... ryODe bM ~ looking for eternal low. Tbaa if etemu 10ft CaD be nali.ed ~ tJda faMily IIDCl if I!8Il 41.'t COIait .iD thea et.emal lCMl . .t h _ been reUi-.4. ftIen ClaCia tlMty loved IIaCh ~r ageA . .til cazmot <iestroy 1~. ~refore.~ at t.ba price of life VIa em love each other ..ad _lp each other. And also 1f huabaDcl cU.. or a wit. di.. atill, bee..... love ia the aucngast force in the world, even death CCilDDOt saparaq..n aad _~ huaband and wife, aDd pareata and children. Even at tile u.. of tbe funeral cere. .y t.bay are with us. and efta if tb8r ue in tile spiritual .,r14. beoaue of 10ft, beca1lN of our OIafideDca ill 10"., .,. feal husband ADd wife and cIa1l4nD an with ua . , . . . . . . . 11m iD .,iri~ ........ c.. t.e.l aBO. 1.o.a ~ , . . . _ an UriafJ eft tt.. earth with a pbf8ic&l..... ften8n:lt deatll OlIn a.tnr tld.a et:emal "--- low.. aafJ.*-t 1. 10_, . . . .ftlft" death we CaD , . .1 GallI. . . . . 1a looN. . . . falleml~s.,. . , will . . ~ful, tba t..eral . . - 110 pI:Gb~. !tIeD cSeatb will . . DO . . . . , . . die 1UJal. lara. ~nf. . we caD 9D to . .ir1t.Ul worlel without feU', beca_ of~. . . r . l DO ~t. 900d-by, _ JOu !tIa~ ia all. Afta1". vIlil., cl'OGQClil.e. ... you later, alllptor. fti. JUDd of fMlia9. Dda 1. jut boDe. But ~ 0ftlJ' 110M. . . . . . flMla . . 1IIWa---.zll -aJtiD touch, . . . f_l.ia9 of llUa tGudl. .i.e 1. t-. 110ft iaportaDt. TberefoN you can UDdentaDd tile _.u.D9 of f-'1M of .terDU 10.,. ad joy. '12l_~ If 'tbia fam.ly IY4 .ult1p1ied. tMn 1I0Il14 haw been a auioB of etamal iON aDd joy . . werid of eternal 10-.. . . joy '*1_ will .... 80 . . . . . ftia.la call_ ~ of 004. . .. .gon, if _ 4i4a't v ,At; eia. t1IIe ..-14 of ewraal lov. . . Jo7. tbe g.,11IIt ~ GoII. ~ . . . . _ _ zoe.it...". TbM, zWJOttaer ZIII a . . , daQ a ..... of 8M 18 eton.a1 Ia then _,... wIIIo 1n.. to . . "II.wt ..... ' " noJ mc-1 La t.bol'6 aDyODa WIIo lU,. . to _ . . . .ated ~ "lole.ce oc b.r fArQG? JlO. '!bea 1s tlleaa _~ . . lJ.kee to ...........tIed b1' n,uet.ion? But there !AI oaly ODe fOrGe by Bleb e f t q . . of . . liko. to be dlaiJlatM. .,.... whet Jt.\M of '-08 CIOaId i . _, __ry one

deau-.r

,....ta ...

..c.... _..
.GOD.

..,...u.:..

..Ubli."'",

ua,..

320

of WI wants to be dcainatad by 10... ? ror instance, do you. complaiD be loves - 80 DUell, frca .arning to nigh.t--I am mel ted--even .y bone i 1te4--I have no sh~ at all? Do you colIIPlai.D1 Becaw:se be loves . . 80 auch, I cannot JlI!O'Ie at all. I . . bound by love I I cannot .:".. at all. Do you COIIplain? Eve&yODe like. to be dominated by 10ft. Once the dominion of love i . e.tablished, the dominion viII be eternal because everyone lik it. Can you i.-gina a sinless America? No sinners at all in ~rica. Hare than 200 .illion American people like Jesus. we CAD low each other AS brothers and sisters. We can truat each other . . t.rothara aDd aistars. We can rely upon each other brothen aDd aiatera. If ~ didn't COIDit siA, the world .,,,ld have beea like this. Tba real "1'14 would haft ~ Cod'. i_a! world. If it i . difficult to 1Atzo4uoe the Fall of MaD in the ~ of Edea ir1 a short ti_, then fro. the point of view of real effectiveDe.s, 1M can aapb.SiM bow terrible the world ia, or how terrible the Amrrican situation i . baw iapure JUl'l is, haw Uipure the world is. Howe_rwoaderful God'. ideal world aight ha". been, this world i . filled vith evil. Alarica i . the fruita of Christianity, but we can find any cri_ or iapurity here in Alaerica. ~rica wu given a bl sing and America ha. been prosperous. JlI8bo jets are flying, tall buildings ~e standing, but our inside is vacant. Husband and wife cannot love each other and they divorce. Children cannot feel parents' love. I'aaily bonds are broken. YOUDg people cazmotfind any hope, any joy_ sc.ethi1l9 .oat iIIportant is ats.ift9 in .a.trica: lov., true love,. Lack of low ia the canoer of ~rica. Love 1. lif JIoo&' ~ . . .ricall81 they aze looking for 10... &leaperatel,. but they e _ _t LiDd true low flOll pereftta, .fna frieDcJa, . fZ'Oll brother. ... ai.ten, froa the society or UUOD. ftay anilldulgiD9 1D fal . . loN--fal. . 10ft aD4 fal.e joy. fti. i . tM maca '*r they an involved in sexual oorrupUoa. sexual corruption in our country i . terrible ftOW. You can persu&a. people with real exapl.. aX' statistical in for. .tiOll. ~ reuon why they are iDvol984 in dru9 probleaa i . that they cannot find true love even in church. '!'herefore the young generatioo h becx.e atheistic, and many of thea have become pro-CODmUfti.tic. America baa been great not because of the Empire State Building, not because of the Grand Canycm, but because of fiath in God. Allerj.ca haa Pep great--In Go4 'We Trust is the 'plrit ot ~riQ&.._ pio-.n to A8arica, when CNr Mc tor __ ~ ~. '--1'10,- they b\l11~ cbu.rc;h for God fir~t, ~ adbool. for ~ . . . .r.t1oD J!t to ~, and finally they bult 109 o.,,1u for t.tw.el.,.. to' live 1n~ !his haa J:)etpn the apiri t of Aarj,ca,. !hi. is the n4IJon why AMrica haa been blect by God. Wltbout. ble in9 frQa God nqthing i . given. This i . the reaaOD why ~r1ea has been the repreaeauti f t of Chri.tianity and ~ f~ n~tiQft~. ~rosperoU8 Roae vas ruined in one da~, not becau of invasion fZ'Qlll out.tde I but betclluae

C;..-

321

~)f

corruption..

America is like SodoJll and Gomorrah.

God

cannot dwell in the dirty movie theaters. God cannot dwell in a Satanic church.

God cannot

dwell in the aind of an atheiat. Pure God cannot dwell in iapure America. God is leaving America--good-by America. If America abandon. God, God will abandon ~rica. If forsaken by God, however prosperous she might have been, the future of America viII be ai.arable. ~rica ia ce1ebratiJlq her hi-centennial celebration. America must decide her destiny. ~ric Wlt chooae life or death. Don't let God go. Don't let GQd go. A8!rica mu.t hold on to God. ABerica must hold on to God. America must comeback to God and must obey God's direction, otherwise the near future of America will be miserable. If America is lost, what nation of the world can be responsible, can solve the world? Then if Amreica is lost, the world will be lost. Then the future of the mankind will be mi.erable. America must come back to God. AErica muat re.tore faith. America must repent and obey God. '!'ben how? ifhen what could be the .olution? Illpurities cannot clean.. iapuri tiel. It i . only pur! ty that can cleanae illPuri tie. SiMerl CaMot 801...,. .in. It i. only sinle.. IIAD wbe can 101. . . .in. Sinl ~ JDUst co.e. Sinl IIAft aWlt CO_a Be i . the ..... iab... !be only .olution il the ca.ing of the Meiah. MIlDI' saints and sages h... appeax.cl. '!hey' haft tried to cle&DM thi. verld but they couldn't. llafty hero.. . and leader. of this world appeared. ...n in ~rica then ~ appeared great leaders, George Wa.hington, Abrahaa Lincoln and so on. They Qevoted th~elft. to the bettexwent of the world. still, nevertheles., they couldn't reali t.be sinle.s world OIl earth, because they were sinnes we are. Becaus. they were fIIinners as we are, they are not qualified to cleanse sin. They are not qualified to realize sinless world. He who can realize the 8inle or i4eal world, God's original ideal world, must be far greater than .aints, Age. and heroes. ae is the Me iah. The Messiah c... 200 year. ago Be was crucified on the cro , and by sheddin9 blood he opened the way ot Alvation to tho. . who cruclfieCI 311.". hiaself. Cod aacrifices tho wboII be loves the .oat to lave thoae who hate God. OWinq to the tragic sacrifice of JesuI, Christianity w established and new life was given to Christians. Christianity has been qrea't. Nevertheless, this world is atill filled with evil. This world cannot be God's ideal world. Thi. is the reason why the Messiah must CODe again. Jesu. pyomised to come again. The Messiah will never fail to come again. He will bring the solution to this world. When he comes, sin will be solved and sinless America will be" realized and a sinle.s wor Id will be reali~ed. All mankind and AJDericans can come back. to God. Mankind can come back to God and a sinless world, the world of God's original ideal will be realized, when the Messiah will come aqain.

322

. Mben will tb. Me iah caae again? Let'a investiqat~ to find the answer. In order to find when he can come, let t S =-., r"c::... tiqate the history ot Iarae1 and the history of Chrilltianity. Then you can ezplaiD historical parallelo. You dOD' t b4,,~ 1.;0 start with Adoas. JUst iatroduce the history of the IczaelitoQ. rust J.aeob c _ e.ad we.,t uta slavery ill BrnPt 'CO yaaro. !heD Mo. . . appeared (.00 years). Than captivity c~ return (210 y.ars) And then after 400 years, the )!'As.lah cae. Theil this pattern w111 be repoatec1. You eve only to chow 11be facts. Pour bu.ndred years of persecution by the ~:D Bllpire, then 400 years under the patriarclul, 120 }~el1r!'J of the Christian lin940a startiDg with Charlaaagn., '00 Y9&rS of tho divided Jd.ngdaia of Bast and .... t, 210 years ot papal captivity and return and then the Me.siah aust caae after a 400 year period. Then go through the chronological explanation.

YOu CaR speak maybe 30 m~nutes, inspiringly and persuasively. 'l'hen people vill be .u.pres8ed. If three or five people gather around you, 8Uly people vill beqiA to .top-....ybe 10 or 29 people. &o.t~J.M8 you au IlpeAk quietly, aaetille. strQft91y with tMC'8. t'ba aoa'-U of the pall of IIan 18 DIK Ada ara4 ..... . .t _a1&ea ~ r_ult. of tile fall. !'hi. 14_ fro. Fathu 'a ap eIl. Al., you ca read tJU.a. It is WOII r:ful eGIlt._ta, t.h1a Da7 of Rope a ....i9D sp ell. You c . . alao ue Patbu'. II8G .,.ech. . . . . . . . read tba .., .. eh Oft tM back of !lew Put. . . of Cbr1at.1anity fl,.,) ftU.a i . tile re&llOft ht.bu ~ to ~1ca, there'" we

How de you think if you ,ave this in street preaching?

c_

!'be M'JR lee.... i . 9004 tor introdQOlng htMr.. ence bon a IMJl .....-yone of has been lootiog for hAWin... , but De 0ft8 baa IJMD abl. tQ _y he tot true happine... He thot&CJbt he cou1.4 ... ~1vl. . , by po. . . . .iR9. lie tlatINcJh he- GOUld be bappy bY po.~.izl9. .. gal. . reputatien ad poaition. He ga1nacl wife ari4 Ghlldnn. &a 9ained JlDDey &ad t.lU.ap. YCN can MY car., hou._, .atAtes, anything. And . De COIIIPla.i.fted be 1_ t t happy. Be di4n' t know that ba Could r-aea1... , W 9iv1n9. lie dicta' t: kftOW he could be luappy by gi.viftCJ.

__ld ' .....It .at:.llllar's apirit, aad "attau' a .pirit ah0W.4 . . ....ancIed allover Allerioa. This i . why we ,abou1cl .,. all ther'. content. on itbe atreet, in tbe coff. . IIbop, everywbare, all over ~ica. Only J'O'l caD .ake Oo4-s w.&l .arId. You _ _ _a .. outli.fta. You _at r ......r t.he. cont.eau and ~ uder aad bow' to explaia it. ften)"Oll a.a apeak on the atr_t with tears. "'-. it you ~.i8a up ~ia&, tears vill COIle out aM tbat: rill - . . tile citl_n8 of ~ic. a_ people will co.. OM apaech, 30 iL1autea--t.haa ao_u..a you C&DftOt atOp. hopl. UDDOt . . . , yeN '*'DOt atop'. TbeR than will .... ...-riul .t._~re of YO\l cry, people cry Oft the street.. IIDw waDdertul tJaa UDifleaUoa Church " ' 1 . I . t will be: Doa't yoa think 1101 Tbi..iA OV' 1liiCD.
II

t:.eu'..

'1.

u.ppy ..,

323

Jesus spoke God'. truth from morning til night and by giving truth, Jesus' truth increased. He gave love. He gave , ut all the love he had and when he bad not.hing at all, hi. ~iove increased so much, his love increased so much by giving all he had. What he gave be10nqed to him--because he gave everything he had, he owned everything. And he became rechest--he became richest in truth and in love. In order to save mankind, Jesus didn't spare his own life. He didn't even spare his own life, and the moment his life expired was the moment of the beginning of his eternal 1ifa. When his life wag given, his life begAD to increase and millions and millions of Christiana becaae alive by being given his life. And you can quote the Bible: unless a qrain of wheat. falls into the earth and dies, it remain. alone, bu~ if it. die., it bears much fruit. (John 21:24) '!'bose who killed Jesus on the cross died, and Jesus was killed by them and yet he is alive even now. He is alive, and thousands and thousands of people are willing to give their lives to Jesus. Because they were given life they are ready to give life. Without cause there is no effect. Without motivation there is no result. He who gave the most, will receive the most. By giving we can receive. By giving we can possess. Mankind didn't understand this secret. The value of life cannot be decided by how long a man lived, how much he worked, how much he ate. According to the Bible I Adam lived 930 year.. Yet it was better for him not to be born, because he became the cause of evil. Jesus life was just 33 years on the earth, but his life was 110 precious. The value of san can Qe decided by whether he Ii".. and di for the sake of hiluelf. ~lf he does. hi. purpose or value ,,111 be lost. '!'her. fore , wben he dies, nothing valuable will reaain. If a .an lives and dies for the sake of hi. family or nation or even world, when that family, nation, or worldperishe.,' the value of his life will also perish. ,.. are born once: we will die sooner or later. we are given one life on earth, only one. There is no replaceJlent, no substitute. Therefore this . life must be precious and to be precioua ~an. to remain eternally under the approval of God and mankind. When our purpose in life is within the limitations of for instance, BOney, reputation, or domestic happiness, the value also will be limited. In order to give eternal value to our life, our purpose of life must be eternal. If we live and die for the sake of God and mankind, .s long as God exists, the value uf our life will be eternal. Jesus was' born for the sake of God and IU.nkind. he lived for the sake of God and mankind t and he died for the sake of God and mankind. This is the reason why the value of Jesus' life is absolute and eternal. His life is .ost precious life in the history of mankind. For what purpose did we live, are we living, and are we dying? If we are living for the sake of ourselves, for the sake of only our own happines., joy and ho?e, ~~e value of our life cannot be eternal. Our life C4nnot be precious and valuable. By shedding sweat and tears

and even blood, if 1t'!! Ii ve nnd ,1ie for the cake of God and mankind, t.ben our life will be deeply inscri.M.d in tilil C'.cp~hs of God' 8 boema. God CNlftot forgC!t, and also man car..not Zorget-vill be eternal. tar AJlerica 11vb9 for t:hQ caJr.e of ~t1 and oankin{l or :::or t.ba aak. of Am6lrica ite.. l~? If A."'Unrica is living for ~!"-.;O /l!a.I\:e

then even though our flesh

r~y pari~h, th~ v~l~~

of our life

of herself, tho Yalue of ~rlea vill ~ri8h. ~~sn ~~ricft will be forsaken k)y all, oooner o.r l&f;.~r, "t'Mn 'fO"..! can persuado Allerie&n people. '.i'hio kiM of cc::!tO'!1t ~~ul~ ~lo h:l good for A ~ tor n ~rnin9 e~icQ. 'I'ben another thine!p IThis is Father I B introduction, 0:;::the introdUCtiOll of Divine principla.) l!. hundre-.1 Iul:..ion years a.go there lived dinosa.urs. They conquered the car'i:.h bsci.!.ur.ae they were big, but at the fJam~ tima, they diad bectm~~ t~.ey were big. They had nothing to eat aftervardo-. Now nllrJd.nd has conquered the world because of intellect. N::tn ian I t so strong physically, but because of his intellect, he conquer~d nature. He conquered the beasts of prey end the birc!a of prey with spears aDd bow and arr~:1 Nld fira and nth t1re-rlrn~. And man ae-..d to be the lord over creation. E!Ut ".0':1 D.!'.n1r.ind. ia ccmadtt1n9 ml1.cide.. lIe is goin9 to die ~au88 of int-slliqence, intellect by tibich M bacAW9 the lord of the t,~=ld.
~hA.

&wised Ducl0&%' 1mapenn.

In

CRf3-t) e~

I'DIar9tmcy,

can destroy ~ica ftt once and America oan dt)gt.r~y _Raa.1a at once. \'Ib br:roo coma. eo UM'H'Ctand that. int:.elle~t cannot be a eoarce of peace. intall~t c&!U\Ct save th.-e ~lCld. Up to this tiD men of in-uallect have bean dom~t over 'Others. tfe know now tbat intellect cannot solv4 the world. Ma.nk..i.Da needs nor. tlum intellect, otherllise DIlnkind bas no hope. Ii1an of love ~t CODe. Intellect without love is a nord, a tMapcm. Intellect with love will be madom to save the world. A man of love and truth must COIM. Otherwise we have no hope, America bas no hope, the world has no hope. Ttlis is the time of chaos. America is losing confidence and the world i . involved in chaos. Americn is losing confidence, America caMot take care of herself. Someone great auat CClllDe. So far a. God-exists, God Will eend somraone great to aolve thi. world. (You don 't Mve eo ulle the word-saviouror -Me iah.) I vent to introauce nave Moon, t.ba founc1cU' of thtl Unification Church. He~. born in ru>rea in 1920. ne ~fJ \lnUsual from thI becJinning. !Ie wa. 80 atui tiona 1 the t his judgment va. alway8 bettor thL"l that of adults. ~ ho ~E 16 ~arl'J old, he va. praying ~eeply in the early .orning of lI.~ter and in the depths of his prayer Jesus Qppe4red to him and fKlid, WI am Jesus vbo eaJle 2000 years ago.. My Jai.ssi.on ~till remains to be accomplished. In order to realize God' swill, you must be responsible for a breat mission. Fro. that time on be was able to have e~icaticn with Jeaus and God. He wae qiven tremendous eontents and depths of revelationa fr~ above. Ris c~ieation with C~ and
Ruia

325
, 'e1l\18 continaed JaOre than. nine years, but he kept silent until "--eM time came, and after the NW II, under the approval of Jesus and God he began to reveal the contents of the revelations. The contents of the revelations were compiled as the Divine Principle afterwards, and through understanding Divine Principle we can understand the hidden meaning of the Bible, the hidden secrets of the Bible--the purpose of creation, God's plan to create the ideal world, the origin of evil, why evil came to existence. If God is a God of goodness, then why can the evil exiat in the world of God's creation? What is Satan? How did Satan come into existence? If God is almighty, then why alaiqhty God cannot solve the evil, why does he allow the evil to exist? Mby must the Messiah solve the world? Then "why wasn't the ~ingdom of Heaven which Je.us declared realized? What is the end of the world and when will it be? Will it be a catastrophe or not? God mist be J1K)8t intere.ted in thi!l lIIOIDent. As long as God is alive he !lust have his plan to SAve the world. Unless we know His plan we cannot understand how to do with this world. Then God needs sgaeone through whom He can speak His intention to save this- . .Otherwiae mankind cannot be IIIlve-a:----............. ...- - world. -.-" Amerl.ca must hear Him apeak. The world must hear H1m speak. God has chosen one man through whom" to speak to all ~nkind. His name is Rev. Hoon. His speech is now sUDIIIarTied as--i::.he n:Giine prlnc~ple. Ladies and gentlemen, please come and hear his message, "------_iear his heavenly message. You will find the hidden secrets of the Bible and the hidden secrets of life and the secrets of God's diapensation and you can have hope for yourself, tor your fUli1 y , for Allerica and for the wbole world. This is a new age. A new age is dawning. This ia how to introduce Pather Oft tbe street. Okay? Then you can bring the. to your lecture, okay? r hope yoU
~--.--

yourself can create .any ideas.

.... .,c.. ",: . .,

Thill is t.he ~:itlc ~.;:'..ich t:-::l D".-':::; ,: di:;:'.cl:~~a .K~ !?-,~r.':: Cfj'tablish a IIJOli.d fO"'.c"'..i"1da ticn in c;:dc;;:r to De ahle ~;CCl ,;".1.:'1 ~ ~-:.:'!'. i~:::'.." C0:~ every ten dayo. SO, nev, 10':-:'8 h..:~nN) ~~me tee1.:ir.l:)::1y~-r:l~J;t;:'J the secret of witn.~n":f,n9? The fin:;"; tct3tL-.cn.~ \,.~ill ::'0 f:::,J..-, Alliatrx Parrant.

I juat csu bilre ~r~ tf!bY.tSt!~\.:")~ !..fl 7.:;:;- !."ork City. r...llat' (; men I think ! really OO?)1.' l""itMJ!wir.g. .r.eforaJ '::'!<,,,,;It l: Me. don;l maybe one .onth of wi tneaning, hilt in MetY yo~~;: CH:y I rQ~lly learned the value of wi tnasF:ing.. r r..ad l!UUly, ID3.ny de~ ~~y iences with God through trying to find pe,-,plc. O!~e t:'l;~ng H~.t I particularly r~r i8 that aftar reallle ooing rej~~t~ by one person I really began to ~i tnens. ~lY\t 'a W:~nn ! cou~a really feel God's ooart in witne8!Jinq. I wa.s on a team th. "t . traveled to diff(U;ent centers in New York. I sts.ycd in three different centers but I "pant most of my time at Colu.":".bia in CARP. COlumbia has tlw reputaticn of b?ing the ~~5t difficulf.:. place in New York to win ~ple. ColUl'koi& is at vory i~!tallect ual university and al!M>, ittm very leftist, v.ar.l Cca:,a"3i:'3t. I had ray beat reni t8 there. I ba4 t'.l'iaI! 005t. e~perj,~]Jct;.~ witnes.ing to atuc1oata. It was there tl'..at r re&li~l. tI.'1at ~ only tmy we cm H~ ~JJ.:a is through ooll~ f't.ud.onU. Through streot mtnaaaing you ctm I t N.~&~ tw"t hit:'!h r:. .",lit.,., people but at universities tbat'. t:bo you ~t"-hiqb. <?;\~'fI.l!ty people. l..nd the reaaoD that I could briDq reault2 tti}g th'l't, I could raally feel God in ay tfi~eft.ing. I lelt so Ot'\C!l guidance frOlll God to t.be people. I 1IIOulc1 mc~lt rftMy r~pl, but I 1IIOUld know which people would ba the p~le< ("Y,.:d ","()uld vanta And thO. . are the ~le I 'W'Ould pay the f:Ost. &tt'~n"

tion to. There are aany people we can meet every day but very few are really prepared by God to come to thic femily. I ~~d
absolute faith that I could find people that C--!>d !'-z.d prcpm'.7c.-:1 to come now, and that's what we really ne9d. Loving pecple in the fi'I'I'8n wor ld is vt3ry easy for ~. I lO'V'e 1';"i tn('~:l irvJ and I love fll.nd raising. ~Mt I ~an ia b;,7 just ~eting a person aM really pour.iAg cue your heart to them, y'ou CAn gee them change and that ta wl\&'\; has always ins?ired m.fl. I Md so laUch hope for the peopla t.hAt I W4C lIOflt.inq in Hey York Ci ty I va. lIiek ~ I oo\!.-\&1' t ~W~:l wi tn~OJ; ~t F:~.~r;h, Ilu t because of my d ire I could !iud p'oplc. ~ ~f!t.atc~~ f..:hin9

327

'0 remember is ~'la.t if you can have absolute faith and deep ~esire those people will come. And also I realized, e5pecially at Columbia CARP, that we can bring the best people to our True Parents. we can bring the most intelligent people, the people who can bring much ~~re than what we have, We can bring the people who can be the best leaders for the world. Often just by thinking about a person, I could meet t~~t person at the campus. So many times I l~d that experience with people. That feeling is the m</>st important thing, and really deep prayer. By feeling ~nd deeD prayer God can guide us. . I have had so many experiences with people. 'There is one person who really moved my heart. Mr. Sudo knows him. He is one-half Japanese and the other half Korean, Chinose and German. I had worked with many Japanese in New York City on the rowe team and initially it had been very easy for us t.o work together and to unite. Superficially it had ~n very easy and then Mr. TUlly went to get blessed. He had been our mediator between East and West. we began to experience much difficulty with unity and understanding each other. We went to CARP and it was a terrible time. I prayed to God to shotr me a way to make unity. And then I met Nioki, and through him we were able to unite. The Japanese members could love my spiritual child and he could come closer and closer to the f~lily. But he was definitely a person chosen by God. How can I say it--it is just your heart and your feeling, ~c.hat is how you can bring success in witnessing. When you are the most tired and the most frustrated, when things are the worst for you, if you can tell God that you will never give up, it is than that you will find that person. In my most desperate lBOJIent to find people, that is, when I had Jay most problems and my moat heart ache, that is when Ifoun4 the people.

MR. SUDO:

God s quidance, this is one key point. And a180, she mentioned a very important point: when you are refused, don t think that this is the end of wi tneasinq. This is the

beginning of witnessing. And &1110, God IS <luidanee is very important. Without God's guidance, it is impossible to witness. Therefore, in order to find someone who God prepared, we must pay indemnity. This is prayer. Thank you, very nice.
LOKESH MAZUMDAR:--"
---.. -,----.., " - - .
.'.,-/

k, 'de..<;''S1:-tt- l.-1-v-{'
1:z.

hiS ,,(s.\c
('r\'C.-r f-.-

1<)

I;\";; ~.J ,y)

'-~

A(J .r Y4>-"lr Lv . 1 1 ' . , p-:\e. ,'t""\ +e.Cf"

"L,.-

('1:--+ ': lJ\,.-'/',':b"'tJ::,(-r-("L.)"I.. II-r"~""

I . /'

,:}-t'~~<.r

My name is Lokesh Mazumdar and I pioneered the state of Nebraska in 1972. When I first went out to Nebraska, I had a very deep experience right after we left Father in San Francisco. The beqinninq of my witnes.ing experience wag absolut.e faith a..nd devotion. The experience that has beccme part of my life, has to do with my feeling of absolute faith and devotion to God and True Parents. This life of faith has

nature.

day in tth-tch I W'OUld fee! alene. . I limO convinced t~llt the ?i:U8 :r,oll'tmtfl ~T.~ t;7~t,,,\ ~.o, ~na I wall convincr.d tlod was doing t!.fJCet..~ing ~1!',!"..!'"l t.':\Otl'~:~ I ~5fl r;.::)~ know extlctly what. But Eo 'tJ~UI prep~rin9 Of.twlt:ivnz flnd ci!.'cUllStances. 'l'biG vTat! 'l!!.y nbaolute fa! t.tl. Do I \;7::<11: t':1:..1I'a .nn~ ay goal was to grcn., I to be able to lovfi! 'll"t.."e Par:;nt!J (' en!! t:v be a.hle to fulfill ,mat. !1ry True l'arent" ~.E,c.i n&;,;:cc: ;:;,:~ \'0 C~. Those were the 90als that I had in r.dnd, lmd t!:l.cj c~,-:':(1~~,~,c.d the way that r was to live, my parsonality, my ('.:~er.l.c:1C\~':g with truth, and th0 kind of experia~ce I ~~s lookLug for ~~ order to develop rry heart. to beC09Q clo~J!': to 'l'=~110 PEZc.."'lCS .. I hac! taken down evary word vhQn rreld.(l~nt FLo:! ~3 9~:vi~g the lClctures. I t.oo!t da::m e~JIlIJ:yth1ng boc4'Uc~ I k'~~ ~,:il.t t,!l:l!:J vas ~in9 to be i!lvaluablo ~"td tMt without unde~~~iZtl!\..~1l.~ t.ha Divine principle, I would ~ ttIiOrkl.ll9 und01: a l"...t\D:l:tc~i? I vorkod ora t!ae basi. that if your heart 13 right \Sit'll 'l'~ Parents and with God, then 1'0\1 aro a bcnifioCi 1'l1!2~~ of {;r..G unificaUoa Chucb ana ~ wb.oevG~ C01llkur into 0061t'!l~~ with yoa doe. not COIM JUIIt:. bocauH Ita f.81a 1!Jm 1t, oo~ because God vrmta biD to. ~ QxI's Mnd io 10 it. So &"'11' eDCOun~er you ban with Imyon~ ic u eru::O!l..ll~~r tb&t 1a Bet t,,:;> by heaven. 'fbi. was lIlY attituc!s toWQ.~d evar.ibo&y th!llt. ! mei:. In New York vben Father fizot spc~ in the LiDcoln ~nte=, he told ua to 90 out and to sell th& ~ickets and to 9.t.~pl0 to ccae to t.be, LiDcoln Center ~t $18 per ticltot. ! -:cmplet~ly let loose at that ~ima becau I wanted to really love ~~True Parent.. I"~ to grow to love 'l'r:u(t Parent:u I'l10%', tb@l l 41d my own phyaical pareat... I tried to a l l tlcuta .~. tQ laap posta anel to dogs and cats. I ~ to~. .,~ I ~idi

intheddE.C b your r.1iU:.irt 'tf-..at it l::eco~m pert of YOl.':.Z So man r ftnt to !kr~ndta, I ~~~ tkoro cr.~~lcJ';cl:; fealinq that I ~lO not alo!W ~d t.hc~o ~t) n~~ ~'i)~.,q to L"\(\ cr,;

to be

80

t:l'aiftin9, ~ ...,U~,~ ".~.""'~ ~~9'.~ .... t.;..~,;~...f.r,a~ to apeak U .....a4!". .,,-"w.. ~. . . . bLg:)..,pt,,,,,; "'.' 10" " pertlOft, or pe~ lft bltttMen that af,rAld to ~ tot ....,.r t:IID'lCJ.t: tlaat this ... bone:t ~t -'.- or t:ha~ be .... untouchable or tUt be watJ c~'zy 01: ~th1ng like t.hA-tr tho.. thin.a 1-t 414ft' t cro -.y 1rlncl. In contacting people t.hGft, I baliev0a4 in. m.t ! trail ~oin9. I believed with 100' conviction tlult I V8\tl i:n the rlqht placeJ I hac! no doubt. One of f'IY .,.ry qood friend., ~ wall not a aeaI'>er of the faa1ly looked at . . in a ycy strange \fay O~

:1:01:1~o::r,,::d ft. ;.1.~.rt:9..:t9 . ~~.~.:.- .;.=.r.~~g.:,., I DI1~!. ., ~ J~.~

Z

t.-.

day and sald, You knov, I get. a funny feeling that ynu !'eally 41dn't baWl any doubt. Be Aid, -uot e,."en n little doubt?- I said, .~, not even a little 4oubt.1II 'And ho j\1_-;t 8hook b.1. head in coq,lete 4iabelief. becaUM in the fallen world, people are not 11.. t.b&t. ~y ilS 100' con".~ about. ..0 told hiB
clon t bawa an.y doubt thai:. you are do1n9 the ri9htt:hi..nq.

:r

I.

329
what he is doing. It has a ,'ery uplifting effect on people "----- when they know you have confidence in your belief. I am talking about sincerity--e 100% genuine sincere feeling. You're sincerely concerned with this person's life. You're sincerely concerned to bring jOy to th.is person as you have experienced joy with brothers and sisters. You're sincerely concerned about his deeper relationship with God and for his knowing and having hope in the True Parents. You're really sincere about every word that you speak: you are not play-acting, you are not putting on a. show for anybody. You are sincere to yourself. There arc two levels of relationship. One is with you and God and True Parents. It must be absolutely sincere. And .the other is with brothers and sisters. That mu~t also be absolutely sincere. I felt that if every day I could come closer and closer to that point, then I would get better results. And always, whenever people spoke well of an encounter with Unification Church or with me or with anybody in th family, it was always, You people are 80 sincere--that really gets to me." When you contact someone you have to care for this person. You have to look him in the eyes when you .peak to. him so that be cannot denY your ainceriWand your honesty. If your understanding of the truth and your personality and your heart are growin9 to the point where God is able to work through you more and more, then you will find you can influence people. You con talk to a person for maybe five or ten minutes and you can leave a deep iapre iQn in his beart. ~ He rna not come and oi - e i . , out 1 never forget yOu. When same situation comes up in his life, he will rememper you. If you run into him again on the streets which o~te~h~n: you SAD often Im!l bim in .. To bring a person t r ']{GIxtbing': I'11 give you a pet-Iional example. My parent. and my brother and his wife are;tli!!Jllbers oftbe Oniicatioft'Chur'ch. All this happened beca.~ :duriftg 1972 1a. Januuy wheD Father assembled us in NewyOrlt." ,,X made the p1e4~ to God tha~,X goin to force m:self to love True Parents .are thaD . , physiCal parents '1 bad lived for 24.year8 with myphyaical parents and they had given me their entire life. They had saccificed everything for me and I was sort of captured by them. But my mind told me, this is the truth: the True Parents have come and we are their children and we have to love our True Par~nts. So it started out that way. After training, I went to Nebraska. Then, about six months after I had been in the field there, I realized that I still thought often about my physical parents and so on. I would still take time out to write letters. I wrote to them concerning the True Parents and family and principle life. And then finally I made the decisiontbat I could not have divided lovaltie..Father had sentme"to Nebraska, rather gave me hard earned money; 7ather had faith, .- hope and truat in _--

in vopJiAVe ;;;

.~

. .';~

330
he M<1 sent &".e here so I bad to <Jh"c ~l~~.f cC'r.2J.e~ely ~o hi-n. t had to make this condition to God. Ot~_"'l~:7ise I ~~D not bt,::lin'g true. SO one day I pre-yed to K-QQvenly ?a'tI'm!: and r cai.d, "X am CJOing to write one. lao,t letter and then I ~I\ q~ing -:-:." :.e.."\""~l t.bes in your haDrla and I Aa'U Cjoing to 9iv0 CY91f lO(1r:) to yvu. of lawn I d14 that, of couree I fel't doer> peL"l. I di(: not: k."10;i' what w.e going to happen to my ~:ce!'l~3 .in lneia, b-.:l't I just let them 90, I just c;ave then up_ '!'ben a aonth or two la tor I my mothe!! wro~ t:::') mr:.d tiek~c me to send her SOfiIe application fo~~ and t..lley all 1!illcd cut the application formn. ?~cently I 90t a le~ter f~on ~J ~tl1Cr and she said, Yo\! know I if r ~ro Y01m<]P-r, I ~"lld co~ to your center ~d I would Join your center l1nd work for ou!: True Parents there." She is 62 yearn old and ~y fa~her 15 70, but they are Dembere and they pray throu9h the Tru~ P~rantcl n~~. I believe that becau!Je our level ie co!OO.ti~o vC~.l low, we're not very sensitive to wh~t is happening in npirit world. You must have the faith that if Father oaid somsthing it is 100' true. Take Pather literally. You ira always safe that fit E!!rrtb!Pt that Father saya, 'every \fOrd that ha utters a worcl~COJD" !roII ~e I!Om:.h of God ..lid it may Mver CORe _gab._ just: Mng Oft to it, iii4 OM it as best: ao you

rye

80 yousUrt oat: with a foundaUonoffllltb .. 'fhen ~1 CJO and talk to" tbe ~le. It doam't Jlatbu 'whAt ~My lock like, ' u t tall to thea, and they w111 feel ~ ent.'Qm. Yw will flDd oat." tbero i . eo_thing WOft9 in their li.fe, if they are not :fieliftg gooeJ, or if t:hey are uv1ng problema with their wife ~ . . . .nd or parent. or 8O!M!t:hin9-everybody is \IBI""i'PY', 'few people you knoW are really r:eally happy. But if you in.pire'.~ confidence and pereoll, maybe bovill say, -r would like to

can for ...ven~f Father.

I wow.d l1keto maJca con'tAOt with him. a Gift

sor.e

r . . . .i6Itance. In ......... lie are very cloee frieDd. 'with the ,lieutenant governor. 1IIi cali walk in the office anytiae aDd be always gives ua ~9. He 1 rock collector ant! be pulls out 80118th1n9 an4 he 9i~. it. And, or ccmrae, va ftCt"O!: CJO to him empty-baD4ed either. Yhie CJiv~ lit.tle taken ~thino" just a to)o..en of lo~!,_!o nof a bid IdM. !t CMftO't b!!'t ~WN1 tli01i9li it _!:aceetlDes pbcmy or anlfi~. ,Even, tii~ll 19u dOn't #~! it. you don~t know bow God i8 wo~king to change a per8On's heart:. Hi. heart: aaychange and be .1I&y' really come. to you that: " " , y . . . , The l.st point is~iaisinCJ dle people.. (bee you eJto contact with a per!lOn, you~ve to hold hia, and thit! is nere I found I was able to qive Heavenly rather a chance. tQ work tbrQugh !Ie. 1: did not withhold myself from my .piri tual children or -.y~r.. r did not> hold anythinq mok to~ my.elf. I never

M_

":'::.:~~~.
,"

331
ut myself before them. You have to think of two things. i.s a very delicate situation: on the one hand, you want to really raise them to where ~~ey are functioning for our True Parents, to where they are Fart of the Unification Church and ~hey can do good things for ('-0<1. On t.."la other hand, you do not want to just pull them in ana overwhelm them with so much love and just finish them off thl'.t way \>lhen th@y really don't know anything. Then they are not able to go through the three levals of jud~t of truth and p3rsonality and heart. ,There is a proceeD ot education that goes on eV13ry da~r And sometimes we 'WOuld talk. for hours and h.ours, -9l1 into the-night and into the morninq--very 5tir.tulating discussions about Jesus, about God, about True Parents. Anyone that comes and gives himself to you, gives himself to True Parents through you. His life is in your center. His whole day from morning til night is spent for God and for True Parents. And because you love your children so much that you become really close, you can't forget this. It is impossible to treat spiritual children with disrespect or to treat them with a feeling that you don't really care about them that much, that they don't matter that much to you. They are part of your life. They ara part of your body. One day we will come together under our True Parents and your child will want to see all the families and allthe clans .Dd tribes and so on. I think spiritual children are a source of tremendous joy and love. ~~ntered on love the relationship is like a powerhouse. ~ Father said one tiae that u know if u are a sub eo a act . The reason why we here l.n Amerl.cabave not been .ucoe8.. ~ul is because we are not perfect subjects. But the closer you are to that ideal the more response you will get from spiritual children and the more objects you can get. Thi. i . a fact. In other word. the -.pre centered you are ,the mo. t:iqht you are with God, the ~re you grow towa.r;~ the ide~)j. ~e lDO,re rea~ .. ,you w1l1 qat from people. You wi.llfind~people--Y~9 and, old~~ill J.:e.p<?'~d to you. They will consider you to be a media tor for thea and a peraon .. who really .ia.pi~e. confidence. I want to share one last experience with you in terms of the seriousness with which we must take this mission. I used to be 'very careful in the beqinninq. Also, sometimes we got bogged down with a lot of extraneous thing- that deviated from ,the _instzeall of our pU8h. I used to pray and .inC) for about ,.~ half hour before the teaching . . . .ion every day_ I would' set the amospbere all by IIYN1f. wSomebody will co.e, eomebody will co.e,. I would think, hoping and prayfng that somebody would come. This one afternoon I took the family downtown and we were .treat preachinq .and $inqinq son9s and I was breaking in a couple of new people. Somehow I got delayed. I knew there was a sessdon at 1 o'clock and I was very strict about that, always to be there on time because if somebody comes then his life is in your hands. God is brinqing this

"'--t

person to you. ADd this day I jWJt did everyt.l't..inq I co~ld- I jUlIt scraJlbled and ran and ran Nld drove like a :aalJtift.c all the wy to tbe c:enter aa4 I .arrived at the co.."lte.r two ainu to 0 lata--two JliJuate. after "9IWl. 2'bH'e 1Im8 DObcdy thcro in ~:~C cen.ter . . I _ 11~Uo cud, little aoa ~ ~ ~r, -I bu:e at 7 oclock. ~--::::'O ~Q you?- ':bat fccl!n\1 i.e .t.ill with _ . I cIem't Jaaow wbo tlaia plJ:f)CIft ~D. ~r:o t.~'J no n_, ftOthiD9, but I folt tha~ ~ % va. mcvnu.c~lo"" for thi. perllOD, aa.4 I ata~ fiDeI thi. pc __ ~. 'S!~.g ia eerioue, vezy very serloua. 1'banJt JOG.
BARBARA BOlUlOWS:

Good Jll)rlling.

for JayMlf bat tor otbN'.. . . . I ia Xta11 I witMaN4 a great deal. ' h e l X' . . wla-....s ~~ By nJ.ae and OM-_lf year. ill 1:be Dirifte ft'iaoipl. .., ........... of tbcNC&D4o of people .,. fi.nJt tJd., r .... about w:1---iIav 1. tbat JOU baft to pray, beca_ if you . , . ~ t ~.,., ,.. crlllmOt. be led by God. ID _ ,.y oc otbU I _ . 1. . to all ~ ...,le who ac:cept..s ~ Divi,De Pri.llelp1a. SGMtiMa aft8&' ~.,.r, I would start flc141ing aroaI ill the _ar ... .. aooa .. I would 90 ~h the gatAl, tbII,~.~,. w_ld Mr f1cl41inv. ar0ua4 .... not . . . .__ I _ _QPU aDdf1MUag around, but apJzit world hela . . lOla, .out a\ that VU"y _ _nt after -.Jpr&JIK _ . I ..,.14 _t. .....pee" ,...., wale! be _it1a9 ~~, 1ft. ... .""'._. In1ftalt: . . . . . . . . . . . .11 groarK" ...

Rome, Italy. I alway. wanted to be Ain~ 1fben I was a Ronmn CAtholic and an opportUDity c . . . bea spirit world led . . f"..o the Divine Prbclpla. Since then Itve tried to keep 'BY mind. centered on ODe thing: obtaiDiD9tha XiD..,. of lINv.a not only

born in auyana, South

My _ _ ia Barbara Burrow.. ~rica. I c _ to Divino

I va. 'riMiplo in

tna
. ..

....

_tM.n.

......

..,.,." s
%

.'.t.
u4

great pro,.t!MIc tiJdJ.., aDd t:o - 7 Il'IIl'CtAlDt people ia ltd,....... fUR ,.... of lli1_ ad ,...141 like tllat. I CCMlld appcoecIl tMa . . . . . . I . . . . . .11ar..... aDd J Daw bow to to ta.-. 1. alrellly . . . . fl,... and bee. . . . of t:bat nMl' fl,.r, I ODQ14...,.". tMa .aUy in collveraadoll. Mow, .~ _ t . . . pec_ ... can cca..... OD _ y thinq Aftar at.u4ylaj1K.v1l1e Principle, _ aan C*lver.. eft politics, .eo~ea, Ii.lat:ory, rel1"ioa, philo....,. and au.ie, 80 no _tter who yog .a.t, yoa will f1Dd that there i point of contact, and you ~.t 100k for that po~t COft~ot: in the iIl4ivi4ual. _sid. . being 1_ to people t:Iarou9Ii. apirit world, I aometJ..... . . . people wbD re ....le 8anbera t:~t I Jtnov ancl very efteD those JI80ple are prepared to 11 to the Divi!\$ Principle. IR, if you Met "YOM !be 111...,1 a brother or a ,i,t'r go right 9P to tb_ and -ke Jlary Ellen?They will AY, -110, - aDd then yeU ;oint. of COftversaton.
.. "..

10 t Q . t..

to . . . . . . .

.. . .

_t._ .11'0.... 1..

.,.~,

'!bat'. t:Mfiz.~ . " . - U ... : . . . _1. to .....uk

, ,...

.,.at

0'

-Yili

.e.

YOU

333
I often look at faces and expre~Dion6 on faces. You approach people be.cause of the ex!?ression they have.. If t~y are very happy, you can say, "t1ell, you feal as r-...appy as :r fcol. But there are certain things that. I C'llU unhappy about:. A.re there things 'Which you are unhappy at-cut?" You havG t.o be exuberant. You have to be filled with lite so that ~i'len 'rou engage them in conversation, they don tt ~!ant to leave "gFj .. H.y notto is, a Ilk)vinq target can ne"."arbe hit . I m.yself mrJQt. h~ a rr~vinq target getting people. ! e~q~ge people in conversation with something that will help th~~--p.~rha?a ther~ is co~~ problem that I might solve for th~~_ I don't approach ;'enpl e right away with God or Divine Principle. No matter "there you go I people don' t want to hear about God. They don' t want to bear about Diyine Principle. so you try to win their heart with ygur personality. God has given each and everyone of us a c9rtain Sung Sang and that sung Sang is where He attached Himself to us and that is where we cat:'! attach ourselves to all the people.. In other words, peopl. can be attached to our particular Sung Sang. And we must. ~,. it. Xl you don't have a very bright smile, or if you are not a very amiable person, you can practice . it. You can g,!;! before the airror and see ~~ ~ mlA look. and if you fInd that QUrpi Ie i . not guiii 1MD a brother or a sister teacbxou how to 'Nl.--ye.s. it QAD be 42!l!.. AnY1:hing to Yin GQ4'~. children, TheA you have to ~. . a c~tain amount o!lluaility . ~f someone wants to let. o\l~.verytbin9, even __ if it takes them two or three hours" OU . . .~ be humble an4 l:;st~and l>e patient .. POD r t tellt;hg'J,lyoU." l'i out All m knOW.. because then Y01;l Et1IlPtyyo."lf~ they 'can after' you and you WQ~' t ht. ,pb,le _to !!~,,~eJl}.~t ~l;!"ki'~ Wi-~l!IIJ~~~~ themse : 0 . . . , . ,.' ..,. 2; what Oil ,hap, When,'_", ,~J?,9~Il')~O:';liJ~tji'<: . -~~.Ii:' ; _~~t~' 'YOU w111 be91a t014I.a,".;.~C)fq,";!9}}"n,.~,1.'.lta. filflWIiI, .... - ._~o. #ba.,t ;.: .}It,

"-c:.'1!l

r1&,

!fa_,

get

i . 4 'A i '

point_at to ~t.each ,~" tir1;ne "'"nc1P+.e_'.~:'i.Yoi,_i~~~v. a . positive attitude and pe~.eY'erance. When -you seo"j:H!Ople t;&king on a conversation that migbt be unpleasant., OF from which they. migh.t leave, u m si . nversatlon on ver s 1e things like the ,.ather or, you know, whatever "88On it 0, or daily news.. You muatalvayo know what ia bAppe.ninq that day in the papers. You must be aware of what is happening in the world and you-can swing the conversation to a point where you can really win their heart. Than, you have be daring and fearless. This is how you meet important people I. because if you were fearful you wouldn't be able to approach certain people. In my country I approached the Pr~e Minister. He is somewhat related to me so I could approach him, let us say, because of family. But I went to all the different ministers of the gover~~t '",_/.Lnd said, It I have something iJIportant to say to you. By

~u t:~~ ~ ':ir~.!~i::<=~r~j~.41;;,,:.~ ~:!!:

to

334

~:.

,335
,,--. .1 you hit home with certain t.b..ings those Gtud~nts rnic;h t

never

l;v.'1l:e thought of. You have a chance of winning !,)y sb.~wing your 's'.lperior knowledge, you may win them. And, now, questionnaire~. I used questionnaires when I was in Italy and that ~ked up to a certain extent. I \~'ould It'.ake up questionnaires and ask people certain things. I don I t knC"~ how much that "lOuld work here, but 1. brought in ,-~me or tt'iO people that way. And now, groups. I visited spiritual groupo in Italy. lnd there was one particular medium, YolarAa, and 1'0 sure the Italian men"..bers kn0'.1 of Yolanda. Indirectly, and they nay not know it, but they are here becau!!e I went to Yolal1C:a. S:l.e was a very famous medium. For 21 years the spirit world told her the Messiah was walking on earth, and when Father was in prison, they told her that he was incapacitated. When I w~nt to !~r she was amazed at the Divine Principle, but sh~ did not want her followers to know about the Divine Princinlc. So r visited he I: very often and I looked around at the people who I thought were very good and I always left at the time they left. I 'WOuld engage ;t.Ilemiri conversation on 'the way to the bus and finally I won them over and fl.nally she. was won over completely. \' - . . Those are the main th1nq~I could ~iak 'of --prayer, perception, personality,aJld I thirik with them yeu w1.1.l be J!tble to win the world. I.~ that I could have wonMOre people. \ lost many people proba~ly bee&u of not doing better follow-lIp"-.1 have about ~l: peop1e trt,:~anato. ~'I Mvedi~tly wit- . nessed. And.1ll ltaly .t ..~C!- point in tt.. ewr. . 'Of one -year there werel!. I*)P1e ; ~ ~ly'aeeep~" ",~,f.)iYiRec-P.tnoipJ.;e, twe 1. ve people accepW!.d'WJ\O ~~ctual;lY"i.l'l a",.f i$1' the . family \C)t'Jdng., .. ~~. yo.u~~!9.":~L ,,;~~~~~e~l,_.. :~~,,_ ,:._'.
MR. SUDQ:" smi.le itl v~'i' Il. ~J~ In the beginftlM.g,,".f

' '8 "YO, .,: ''i~

.

'

' - 8 " ..

. ..

't,"aile tilat.,........_ hestarbed to at.c!pline riornift~i' he went iafroatof the mirror and he tried e~ry n-g. He tried bow to smile every morning and gradually, 9'X'Adually he was able to smile nicely. ,Tberefor.e, even the Messiah must study how to smile.

stand his mi.-stori, he and people were afrai4 pt.:;h~. must be chanqe4 and from'thAt himself how to amile. A11d

,.eat,;<

-'"

-m

BRUCE GRaDNER:
My is Bruce Grodner, and I was t:hinld.ng about: the testimonies and I was wondering wbovould give the best testimony. I thought it might bf! a ohild of ~e of us, because that person actually changed, their whole life because of us and because of God and 'l'rueParents. Then that kind of person rould be the kind of person to give the best testimony.

naa.e

If l\ pt:~--ativ.:) q"iir.!~:el d:.1J.~ h.!lo 9i~'": e,~1 ta~'O wi th SAtan a:W than I 00fIt:8 1J.1eog, ~ I hft~ to ~ ~)lo to ollbjugtlu. thi8 gi~ nt:d t.ct;3. Tbirs 9173 mil t.i1m ~t...~ C-nt,(U\ ill not a t.o'b.\l C~~SD. \'h$':'1l is e.:mo tme plaC1t ~/~'ECp thta per~D wn' t eo tn!:::'C ~:'\ t t1Wl"! =e t;io1~9 or :JTv':'.;"'CO ~~u:~ II anythir~ in theb: l.ifo. l?rc~.r ia t.~ hey p~i~t: .~..o :Z~it~g
out WhcI:'0 thD..t
pral;~r

~~l!'ren'fi ~~&k ~i.."lt

ia.

condi tiono 90ea P00ple t':<Ould p:::.~)y \;;.:n.ti.l t~y tt1Jga tearB ~nd other people ~~ld pr~y f~% a h~~d~~u ~iput33 O~ for lonq ~imcs. Some people ~uld pray tor ti?~ ho~~c n ~~y. !Nt ~~3tMiz act.iO:!l1Z ~:rcn' t GO grCM'\t, c!> ! ~lld lc;o~ clO!1rly l'It their porct!!...n'tll.,e of -::ime in th~ p1:t\~.161' rcaa t".ft'tl thoir &."eaulta md l M~ thllt ~ really ~ to (let.. PrQ~ lifl is N.ally ~t,..:mt to ~, but l\ftA!l~ ~ pzGyru:' c~ ~ of G~ .~ got. fran ~~ ~yoz ehoWd ~ ~~lc~ m IUM.1 p:at intg ~ 100~ ~~ m f:1t.i t.bat child. SoD!!Or.e told De U-nt if ~ 10 cli.b~g up a ti:lt9r ~, I mmt ~ ~ 1:.11!::l ~ ~ld qo ch&aiAg a~tml': ~~t peraol'l riqht up tbQ umt4M: .~ and ritneGS to h.1JD ~ ~ra. Or if DCIlDI'IOftO talDa A left _ _ ~Q alley you t.b1nk IMl'" bel if) gain9 bolle ~.I!ta' ~ do.~.nq --.tbiag, but. tbo thiftq ;18 to nally find o.t Ybyt!l&t pa:'aoft crooHd )lOu!.' path, M ia going left OZ' &'lght. X Mft M~ lMUly ~~ionce$ ~ uplrit uorld told . . ,to . Atop rmd ~it--jllmt ~t fo~ II Cf)rtJlJ.ra peroon. K3 lL14Jbt have, just. btMn hl\c!d.ng hu car up. I lfa1~ for the p8Z'SOIl to get.~ mat of the car, an4 !D a good ~c~n. . I know: tlIat .any Usas when we.top people t!Ja C]!''t rejected. Once I walked--. . to . f;IU!D on ~ atr~~t. -.nd ~M ~1at.ely

In t.:."'~ ~t:cr ! ca~ f:i:co, ~plo I'W.de ...tors! tIilt~ong

.1'

va. repulM4IJ7 . ay -i*.J

n&11B4

~.. X .a.- . OQ w1th tlt$ D1yi.ne Principle Oat with uailJ.c:aUca CIIurah. .I'na thGtJOt.t <:!n, I
tha~..,l. caa't I!OGSipt tllat kiD4 "ODeClfl~'" tWa,. .IAI-~, .....

til".

wa"

cl.teabAUQJl~:"

away.

~~8~~~hIltetott:". -'='91!~= :lJ:1:rr positive people. at c.M

see l'IY renlt. back two people 8O!!!t.ethin9. 1Ir. IIOIMOne to JMke

__ fo~~ _~ ~,l ~ JI:Ab t:ba . . . . ,...... a~.. ~'::it..,._.-~t % felt t '*1181_ :Ior".;..- "7"~i'" ;_.:~;.'. ...J~lt th&t I coal. . . bIO' . . . ~.. la,' -04.'QIl~~t to

..y.,. .

...,_ aYte .cx.ua

of t:.Ia.f.pag :tlgt&t

EYerytldag .Mien Burrotta AicS ia really tn.~--to :mile and to really ' - siftceze llftd to rftally he a99~1Vt1t. If \1e can be a~ve and aToolutely dete%1l.inac1 to do I:JOIntlW-lg, we cata tMJte D!l&YeIlly Padwr do .M&n.y U:rnB 1.: vo-gld

!baa. I wou].(1 cctI!Ie . . . the &M X \tC)uld I tft)Q14 lM'!Jte t:OEO condition--lf I don I t :'rinfJ then I uill tate cold f}~8 or faat.ing or SUdo said to ~rk internAlll" if we Cml' t find an external condition a..!\d it really helps.

10_ falt1l,bot.1 ttOIll4 MIte a strG1a9 tbl:uct of dotendnatJ.oft and I .,..,14 .~ a 41f2uaat: PQ.ft:Qa. I ~ ~ .Jdnd

mzacl.".

t...,.

.~ Jt

per SOl; tt_at cOtl.ld r ..:;ally find people and meet people and Jeal with people and brir\9 them home and show them something we are doing. Each one of us has a personality. Each one has to find where tl~:1t point is--the point where we can't go any higher--the point where satan is. Every day we have to go beyond the limiutions and boundaries to find new life. So, if we know there is new life ahead of these limitations and boundaries, then we can certainly go that way. Ultimately there is no repentance. Repentance would be watching everybody being killed or watching ourselves and our brothers and sisters in prison or something like that. It is a life and death thing and each day is Very HmPortant. To get to the point of feeling accused for sitting down or sleeping--this is what I felt when I had aive and tAke with rtJOOd results. Every time I did sometJ:ing outside of it, I 'WOuld feel very confused and very accused by myself or by spirit world for not saving people's lives bec4Qse each person is 90 valuable. Thank you very much.

MR. SUDO; He expressed real aspects. sometimes we hear excellent special witnessers, and we get intoxicated. But when we go ,we are still not so high spirited. We cannot amile or iOmethin9 like that. His presentation w very practical, I think. Every da}' we lIUst review ourself and make determination. This is the system. We mUat reckon with what we have clone every day before Heavenly Pather. Therefore don't leave any\ :bing until the next day. If we can't fulfill our daily goals ~ ck 0 en er we must solve the relationsl? io between God and us "SOmetimes we Just go c an sleep without any solu.tion between GOd .naus. God doean'~ say anytlung because he has no IDDoth. He knows everythin9--therefore if we made a promise a..ld aoaldn'tfulfill it, wemust apologize and res~re. tt or.i 9 i n a l.. .j ...... . . '.tionSh.*p wit.'h GOd " verY Di9~t, .' .. ..
every Dl.ght. A~d weeD ."pare." can maJte . , . . determl.nation for the ne~t day $0.' t.God can belp'U., .God can quide . us. The re),at3.;'OnSb1p ;wi"~' 1._..u1tglY'1ilvlaible but it is a reality. 'We 'l8ustunlerstand t~t'il1vi.ible tbinqs are very reali.,tic: and mo~~le;.We 1BUstunderstaad tll:ia point _ Therefore don 'tti;i.ftk liqht ofa relat.ionship with God. First of all, we mist arrange our invisible relationship with God. Then afterwards the visible relation8hi~ will be well arranged.
KATHLEEN VIRTUE:

My name is JCa thleen Virtue; I'm from oakland. I have to be really truthful--most of lAY success in witnesSing is nothing I did mysel f :It is because of the Oakland family,

because of Onni and the standard she taught us aftd the staff
ti1,ere. When I witnessed on the streets I had a little table and r ncv~r said too much, I just invited people over and I thin}.: most of the people came to dinner.

"----

)38

And oace they ware there inside the house, onni u\!qht us that we bave to be happy-'.lMker". She said that tho purpose of 11 fe 1. joy laO you must be wry joyful all the time and in Oakland it is that way when you walk in 'the heNGe. 'mry one is very joyful. We oing !lOng- and we sing thea throe tiDes faster than you do hera. She ~Iie POt. GO. mch ~~ truth at:. first, wt that you as.t...%eall~lcw.-=l .JPQ ~cma~ Oftfti ha. a SU f of t 12 people ~ &~0 tIM beat -lon-bor..ber,, in the tIbole world. Baaott.G when I wal4 be bavlaq trouble with OM of ay ~.~.--th.y vera DOt re8p0D4iag-I CO'ald 91YO OM of tbta look m4 they tiOuld ca.e 090l". ftIe12: &bl11t;y \tftma'ct 1n anything they Mid bt.1t it va. 1ft l"ia9 t.bnt perllOD. Pha11y t.b3 pereon's Mart would _It and be or abe wou14 alp up for a uaiJdlllJ llaDeion. Onni would bava ue chant, an,.. all 70 faaily aezbsrs would cbant for two day., -Open your heart, accept t:he Principle, .:111 !lOve In---a non-stop cbant--tAM. that really 4id trSlllmdOU5 cmount. Bbe would Jo1-n actSign ODe parson to NAb new s:tcW!;mr and ~ ba4 to do .ver~: for that ~t~ lcav~ thea for a ~. __1b even fo~ _ ~ _ ba_ 00Ift an4 tiic~, in4 _ did ....zytJUa, for tbeJI first. So Jl':f !iiiiber. _ver really 1Mac. . . . of _ bat .,.tly becau_ of dua thinpthat 0nIl1 ta\lC)ht .... 'JIbe k1n4 of love .be fJbcft4 . . and that type of etancJua.

t....

.at

:ut:tt:n

c_

D. SODOI . . .t IIba d . . .1be4 1. i:be t.J to ncceo. la witra."ia9 aa4 it has _ _ put btG ~.ct:UJe 1D~. ~ - 1 hen c_ fEaa Oekl. .., ~r. an fom:bea 01: flftMft bare 1ft this I'oca fn. ODe claarch. Lo. . . .at ltaft Ital tho -.cret of sue.... Loft i . ~. iJIportaat t:Ium tra~.. Bow to be t.ba 80UCe of love is b:l.9 jot) u4 it tab- 11 loag tiM. xt 1.41fficul:t to be IDe o.i Iwslll,ataly. Her MCretla 10ft for r.tMr ..
DYDf BUIIIIAlf,
My na. 18

_ ~ bZ'1D9 anyb04y. *~ _~aer epeciff.acl t:bat JOU sboa14 try to bring tbr.. g1MIat.. off t.IIIII str. .t ewry . .y. If J'OU couldn t briftCJ ""11 OM " ' " hadD' t aCQOSIpl1ab84 ul'thln9. 'fbere were day. _ _ :t cou1cla' t. brillg anybody eva though J tried bard. I felt that if I -.at. t.hZ9ugh three day" of bringing nobody over, 1:. va_ real).y Ii 4t...t:roue fAilure 1n4taed--

of spirltualc9tlldreft. All, ...., . . . of- t:Ja.- GCIJIIII -froaJ.os Angeles during the three .,nth period that I there. It is qa1to story. In just three .mtha I bI:outht l:ea1t fbl%' a lcmg tiM with no reau.lt. at all. Part of laY 1IUCCe C_ bec:l!1l~ t va_ able to 811lak Spaai.1l 1a Lo8 ADpl.. . . WIMan tI!are are .any Spaialt.-., klngpecpl Actually, t1ur1ft, t1w tir" .-tIt. X k'ou9lat at.oat no people. % just vltne:l.a, i.ft Bftgll... ad it .... bart! for

.,,1ft IInanaa . . . % ba. . aD.

.. UDIl~

n.-ber

ve.

339
~

was no better th,':l.n a new family member. But it never got as bad as tb.~,t. At first I didn 1 t remember enough Spanish to witness in Spanish but. t picked up a little more a.nd then I developed a Spanish w~tnes~in9 line. But I think the key thing was that Spanish-speaki~g people a~e really responsive. I'm sorry to say this but English-speaking people are no more responsive there than anywhere else and I got almost no result with Enqlishspeaking people. We had Spanish-speaking lecturers at the center. We had some members who could speak both English and Spanish and in one or two months they learned to give a lecture in Spanish. It was really something to see that . At first I didn't know what witnessing line to use because I had learned a different way of witnessing in San Francisco. But after a while I caught on and developed a witnessing line that combined both approaches. I had heard before not to spend more than three minutes with one person unless he was really interested in coming to the center. So I opened by saying, ~Have you heard Qf U~ification Cefiter. we~ try to Wlify all kinds o~ people with all kinds of backgrounds." That was how Sa.n Francisco witnessinq had been. But then I followed that with a question, "Are you Christian or agnostic or some kind of background like that " I did not ask them if they were Catholic or not because I didn't want to convey the feeli~g of conversion from Catholicism to the Unification
So I asked them if tlley we:t'e Christian and if they said they wera, then I said tlat we were a Chri.tian group alao and

i~/'::hurch.

whenever and in whatever way he co.es--to give~ .a.e intrigue and to avoid any arguments about the Bi~l.. ""at get tbeDl interested and 'they'll have their own thing. to apeak about. Then r' d know if they were interested or not. If~" vel'e ourious and open-Illincleatben lid invite tllea over. 'then they 1 d say "Tomorrow, or somethiDq like that, and I '4- say, wHow abClu t now? "And IIIOBt people would' say no ,bu~1 would give them a card and invite theJB to come over later, and actually some people Jid come over tater. Then tiLere were a few people who I didn't bring ov~r riqht away. One thing tba t was emphasized in Los Angel~s is that you have to choose the people. In the beginning, I was so desperate to bring over even one person to the center in a day that I would witness to anybody including drunks and bums. Those people the center promptly kicked out and finally I gave that up and changed my witnessing line. I feel unles8 I'm positive I naveno busines8 witnessing at all. So if I felt negative, I WOUld go so. .where and pray and take a break and then go out again. Surprisingly enough it was often after a period like that that I got ay results. Also I did not stay in anyone particular place. I would go allover the place--

a couple of other thinga. . I a180 told tbeII we wre interested in preparing fOJ: the ti_ of the Second Coaill9 of Christ,

~t~rs tl:la ~rk arA t::caeth~~-!~ Otll~ r nl~C~fI. I RDt ~ CQ~~ ~ tract Ghort in t~ ot.::eat ~1.t. I t-,l!~ r.o t..i..~ 11zn!t C~ i:.ho tL"l:m ! &~t with peClV10 I brou9ht totrtaini..~~ noa!l!icno ~~ t".h~ centar. Even t'\.~ oours ,ms not. enoug~ t~ to ~z:-,d mt.;~
so~body ~ ~ouqht

over for tha"

t~'lO

t~rk~~~. c~t(i'!~

Another tb..!r.g itl t_"u\t

LouJ\ngclo!3

l!:J.d L:'n,f,on (\

point of having a lS to 30 minute prn~r ccr;.ditt.r:m e."';,TJ.-::y niS:t:.t. about 11 o'clock. At firGt I di,t ~t knoM" ti'hnt to ~. . .o t7!t.~ :'0 muoh ~Gyer tina 1:.ut tbC!1 I realir:oo I h.~ plo.."lt'it Clf t!lin'Z~ to prny abo\lt; po~t.i!ll epi:d"tt~l children c.!\d c~U!qt(j-1!'!l."\Y

t;;.1rl.nqa.
!1r'.Ah

1m.

Cf'A eL"!;~e.... ~ ksy t.o ~,':G:~f!) 1.."'\ ei,'~:TI.n!'!!'~~_~i:; ~ can va find f:,h{)tW tnw c~n J:O~-;.i t~ ~~) to uan., hut t:o God. tlot ccn~i_tic'.!.a pPO.plo ha't PC1!;:;o8 of O:r:!9in~1 r.a1n4. tilta ~eetl t.boma ~ belicaVGin G~--t~ca are no~ rIO f~tal, ~.M ~ mra ~91'.t oil o!'iC~JJU trlnd. The~e!oro, ~ maet !nVlt\:sti~t~ fmd ntwly ht,)~ to attl'> tl'.e f~.r:!t

.rwJe

mot

1a t!t.a quactioft

mlO

quostion to fiDd fully

qualif.i~ ~~1C\.

In ftlt'Alzaic.ing I talk

is very important; 1 ikc":Iic.a, in wi tno os inC;; 6 trA1!-: it! ~i!:E""J! i~Z' tant. !atMlIJ~ hAve a practical undoI:stMJ:!ing 01 tcit.rJ..~o;rdng .. talk becAUse vn fiDat ba enpe~tfJ 1n wi tM5cizlg
PA".r'.t'Y R08INSO!h
Ky ~ i . Patty Jktbueon tmd I . . from tho Po!;'tlud OrogOft fa:aily. I bA~ ~ in t.be f~". for Dba DODthtJ ~ ~d I have e.i.c;ht ep1rit1Ut.l. c~Udrft.l. ~r P.ll~f, I t!d!m ~ ~~t i.JBportl'..ftt t.h1aq is to be t\ p:rim:!p1.ed pnean am I1UCb IV.\) l~Jl Call be .ad ~ DYe foit.!l ia Gbd. If mtr-b ~ of WI W8re raally like our TrUs PUflDtm, Aft p2'i1'leiplec! as , . piDes1bly cou14 be, t1wn _ pcmcUcally lIOuU.n if t have to vf. ~.tJ--p!IOpl.would notice 1K.tIDt.b:1ncJ ,u,out V1J. '1'MY MNld want to C~ 3M talk to us. ADOther t:.hiAg I fourld. ~ be nzl1y i.JsJportlmt: toO, t" honesty. I was leadin9 a "it.ne ~ t _ il\ Portland mnf! I III afraid that . . , of th.. P80ple . 'I!t1 tou wuen't. vary 1"1D._t with people w,ho..-. Peopl.. ~ula 'JI(a coft~r,,!Jll quteet.ion about 8OII8tJdnq they bad about Father and f:mily muabars would'tJ:y to wash over it. Itbink i.~ i . 1aportant to b9 totally honest, })eclauae people are sensitive to that, and we want the type of people who erG aenaitiw to that. If I fl\11 short of being a principled person end SO!I\8OIlG points tMt out, then I Slbould bc1ldllinq to a.cb:d.t that. I tR:..n.t to mer. with ptople tbo ideal . . U'tt IItriviDg tor. Ancl lIMmY' 'tbIa. ... OM f t rely OIl O\lr mm 8CQ1l1DC.G eenea. I ba_ a "P1ri.tal 4nc;htes: who ~e 1 , . going p1Oft.tter wi.t:n.saiD9 at tb18 t:u.. Sba lti3 kim ill theu.l~ . . 1C!ben I 1!8t bar abo nlzed tota11~ differet froa Ie. I m'ltl COIIpletely 1_ to tIalk up to her .m a1:art ~~ mt:b b1lr. I knew tbmt Qed Wftt:e4 ~ in the fUlily AM _ ~I:(!I re~..lly Bet up for it bGt I tbouc;1ht". were to diff~r~t. r~e~~ I found out that . . w.:e very BIOh tile cama. I w.,; ~~~~8ln9 in dclmtowll ara& and we hIl<1 " 1cctur. ball in tmi~A'k ~ waKe

'.:

~.

.,.!aft.

.~.

-;--t1VJ.ng

lect'll:~b. S~ oaid she would come to a lecture later. ~::ach one of us had heard that a million times and "'Taited and wait~d and waited. Sh~ said she had to make a phone call before she could COIl".e and she asked me if she. co~ld borrow a diIr.e. I heitated and tho~ght. t.hat if she talkGd with someone

on the phone they might persuade her to do something else.

L"l my nind I Stlid a short prayer and gave her the dime and trusted that God WQuld work somehow. She didn I t come to the lecture and my heart was really broken. I wao really depressee but I was determined to go all the way. For some rea~on I loved her deeply and r just went on throu.ghout the day and for some strange reason I went back to the ~er.tcr in the middle of the day -- something I never did. I wa1.kerl into the house and she was sitting in a rocking chair in the center wondering about everything that! had told her. She came to a workshop just before we went to t~dison Square Garden and she ~'rked on the streets with us there. I think that the most important thing is to really be guided by God. I don't. know how to say much more. It is really hard for me to give a practical example because mostly I act on faith and because I love the people. Each of my spiritual children has come at a time when I was down at the lowest point and feeling God'., heart the most because people wouldn 1 t respond to me. I know the 1IIOI.Jt important thin9 to do is to be principled people. Then we can be confi,.-:1ent that wba t we do is guided by God. I'm not really agqres" sive and Barbara Burrows inspires me. I can't imaqine myself ~ dOinq som~ of the things she does -- I hope. that some day I will have that kind of nerve. But one time I was walking dO'-"n the street .and thinking-that nobody would stop and list.en to me. And there was a whole flock. of people coming by and just out of the blue I got inspired to just run over,to this person that I c{)1lld hardly see until after 1 began talking. I said, ~You have to come and hear what' we are saybq,. At t.bat ti_ our biul team v.a in town aJl4. I 81t,id that young people frOllall Q~.r the world are here in pprtl'aJid for just a while to _hare a'really new revolutionary way that. work.s, that is really cbanqinc,;f: t!ie world. It ia aueaely bappel\ing on a small scale and if you want to know about it, you better come because we may be leaving town at any tu., you know? I knowtha t God told me to say this to him" because this is not something I would say if a person were standing on.& street corner. So, he said something like, "I'll be there, and he took 0 f ,E And I thought, .. Yeah, sure It.. lIut he sa id he would be there sc I went al'ld waited for h.im and I waited and I waited. It had been a long time of waiting that week in witnessing and I was exhausted spiritually and physically. I was sitting there thinking; 'h~ has got to come but he won't come', and I got up and I started to leave and I star~d to lose faith. Just then he walked in and said, "okay, now + w~t to kno'f about this new revolutionary cul~. that is ~xi~tin9 in ~he world today on a small scale." ~d he beard t,be lecture and
._"C

342
Cam!! ot"er to Ot'X c~t.-.:lr for dinner and he S&nq a 80ng wi til UD be had t3. !':Q.lAlly 'lOnd relet10nehip tfith the family, but ho d14n't con9 Mea .f~r i'1 1!hilQ.. :It lM'IPI lika he reAlly loved it thore .but ~ ~9 l:'3lally in"~lYOd in f! lot of ot..~r ~iJl9

b8

I'm

I "".. E'~lly bop1T'.(j 0= ru.n '~':) ~~ Melt, DO I Juupt. c~llinq hb M~ t! dU..ntt ~.~. l'b':}lly b2 C~~ An-S ho said that aftl.lr tM firmt n~~ ~ cr,:~~ M ~M wri~ a ~ ~ ",s, co hQ stNlg it for ~ tllea 110 left. fJe d.{Cin I t 000 tQO nech of hJa Aft that eo I vae re~>lly ~1I:rioa. L"l tM MOan~L"'ea ~ bad to CCml to n~ YoN eo mrl: ~O!' the! r:..(ldi~ ~,re Ga~ CMlr.,!lign and I know ~t h.3 tMrs rn~o1lO!l to he in tOO ~.1l "uly and I {\faa afrbli'i of ~t ~14 M~. X ltop~ call.i.nq him anU kept calling hi.~ and htl bAd every cxe-.!OO in t.he world wh.y M ccul<la I t COBS t.o a ttOrklthop and tMy wor0 Q11 re&lly lAl9it~u meUNa, but I BSdo frier-ada v1~ ~ nn.1 t!fto.!: n mile, bit by bit, IIhnred wi t.h h1m pnrt of tfM t Y.1! blItSre doing. I knQV all tM timo that God. wan""..oo hi~ in ~ lm'"3!ly &00 f1u.lly he couldn It come to a wrkshop, tmat I !-..at! to Clo was to finagle my own t.be around and ~ haa to ~cJ'l hila aonclu~!oo 1..'\ the ceateX'. And he jo1.."leel to. femill~ afta;:' ~t Q month And A Mlf altar I vitn3and eo him. SO you.can ~ t.hI:lc: m bnva to follot? up OIl ~08X AD:i _ _" ~ ~lly lCR'e tIma aM DOt jgat t.J:y t..o Mctt tha tibat va t.b1nk God'a loft 10 to: aeo -irnatsa on t.ba (J~ft'..)t. I tb1ftJt that if God ahcma you t.ha~ ~8CID aDd If JO'J' are 1\ charmel W ~Il t.u., tMn you balvo to koep follOt#iag u.p'. I tbink that ~ really bavc ~ pray a lot and 1.t God 911iele USJ and tla'l follow throuCJh to tba end, DOt:, jut half vay, beeauN that i.e. vbe.n 004 CaD really tJOrk -- vbu tiO. .10 beyond ourlves. 'rIIanJt you.

ana

""d'n

JOB DOLAN:
IlYDaJM' i. John Dolan and I ' " 'beea b". th4 .faat;ly for tbr~ ye.... , bat I~.fttllllNft (. "'t:Q.'.~9""'~ .two ..ar,- t",t cp1rltual Chi,.._ ua tbere:u.:eeweral< otalu. ....., . :~ r ..l~ an4 uQ9ht. I W'oU ~.ID five ~.. 'l"ba. firat ~9 i . 'Jar,ow vba~ yo.. ~t. .,.. -COJlC1 tlWagl. t:o peYe .. t.a. "'1" for 1t. It'. like a road -- you pavo the street fust, clear the I'll eaplain wbat t _ _ ~ this 1a a CiIIcCQd. 11Ie third .~ IIJ tacogn.i_ it wbeft it ~.. t'ha fourth tb.I.D9 1. ho14 OIl to 1t t.bIrOugh an4 _o.~. And tbe fifth t:hJ.nt 1s be

,.ve ___
-1"_

CJ1"atet'al and cArefUl.

at:ol:m

For . . . rea.on wbsn I firet et.arttd "ibM.aJAg, t bt14 a clear idea that. it taG "I plreonal ai!oD. to bring col1eq_ graduate. into the t.aJ.ly. So, tbcu9h not al.l of. my Gpir1.tWll children are col.lege graduatell,. five are, a couple C;f tbea were gett.ing their __ tcrts ~egree., and one va. getting heZ'PhD. I knew Gllctly what 1 wanted and ray prayers _re. t\..~JJWered. I had a clear picture. p&the: said ODe time, visualize the person you are going to neet and vilNaliae the place where you are going to 2get t.btam. Now I web It lOOr; aucce8.ful in c!oinCJ thia.

34-)
f

~ but that is til:

rhere were nlany i'laces :r visualized where I didn It meet anyone, WD}' - - to know what you want. The second one, to pave the way for it, is what Mr. SUdo talked about in his talk on aggreAsive prayer conditions. I found that the majority of ~y people came in r~sponse to a prayer condition that I had dene. I did a 21 day prayer conJition -- it was just half
~nd

and hour reading Master Speaks

praying.

People came dir-

ectly from these conditions. I did one specific condition before a campaign in Minnesota. I was really determined that this prayer condition was going to work. Also, really believe in ~'our prayer condition and have a reason why you want to do that prayer condition, why you want to bring those children in. I ~dntt ~~n in the last campaign when our bus team had coae through but 1 had heard that some communists had really given us a hard time. So I was really angry, and I said that when I went to Minnesota, ! was qoinq to find people. SO I made a 21 day' prayer condition to bring in three people. We had just two weeks i~ the city. Of the three people who came in response t.o that cond~ tion, two of them are here in Barrytown today, two

years later. But I was really determined in that condition with paving the way. one thin.; that really stuck in my mind from Mr. Sudo t s lect'~res""ail a picture of Jacob, Esau, and the angel and making and removing barriers on the vertical level. By removing the barrier,. the person c::an come to you. Father once talked about it in a different way ,- setting up an electrical charqe between. YO\i' an~ the person. SO it is just like '~ electrici.ty I they can feel you. trhey might not 'be right with you, but they can realiy. feel you. I remember one of the first people 1 brought L'1.to the family. It was right after theard Father say that. I justi:hought about that parson all the tilE . l"ather sa.idto be missinq that person ~t meals, to be missing .them at. night, to be missing t.hem when you're singinv; to H mlssing -t:hetftalways" . r~~_lt that 80 strongly about that per.on,. I had told her t;"th18, .plQial, ~~liftin9 ' 8ionwe were ha.~1ng iilWbin;&1fhere Fathet"'s ;.il~tn. dlrectly " to us, just the JDerQbe.rs. One day at lunch, I "1shea she were here to eat tllnchwitnWh and I was on my way to call her, and I looked around and she was in the back of the audience and she had come up. Noticing and r~coqnizin9 th~ people when they come some people. are "'Jery easy to r.ecogrilze. . There is one sister who I met walking across the bridge' in Minnesota-and she came up one sidE" of the bridqe and I .came, _ Uf'>~-oth:~r si~e ~d I said, "Hello,.y name is John Dolan, 710 you 'be11eve l.t 1.6 possible to unity the world?" and she started laughing and I said, "What is so funny?" ,and actually she was really amazed. And I said, "Why are you amazed?- She said, "l was juat talking with my pbilo80ph~ prof~o30r," and X sa14, "What is so a" mazinq about that?" and she said, "Well, his name ia John Dolan." Tha t was Judy Green. But anyway, I rec~iz~ t."lat person as being sent by God. It's pretty easy. The next dung, hold on through stors and dro\lqh t. For ",,---example, in Judy's case-- I brought her over to the center many times and people wera asking me, PWhy did you bring her over

='" .

.0

344
beret" At that t.il!e aha tt'&G a CAtholic atbsiot, (! becauM of her background in philosophy, che was quito partlU~ld."(t in lo;ic end SOlIe of tb.e MW IIf!I2!I.ber. didn't kftOt1 bow tG b~r a lot of her questions. I would . .y, ~st wait, jUft _11:. tthat I aaan by "throu9h stom and clrouqht- 18, 8CIIlet.iJae1l it ~111 ~m like it is verI dry betwecm you, like t.hore i. nothiftg S'Oinq C~. 3ust keep call ng th2 until they Absolutely refu~~, &DOOlutcly say, "Gat out", and tben call them the ne..-rt day. 'rh~re wao one sister, ~'boa r conaider tha hard~lIt ~n<J the Mvon, lfho heard the principle and knaw it ~~ true. I had to keep pullinq her back. lId call Jter up end I'd MOW t:he'd be in, but coo just d1dn t want to 1'Jar from mIe at all. And ltd still kesp cmlli.ng her aa lonq as there was j\U.lt a little hit of ho~ le!:t. lid kaepcalling Mt and calling bor. She'd he in the noG~ dot3rC!osed moods, and abe' d be cick and didn' t want to talk and nt-ill I'd call her and f1nl. 1 ly "M came to a uorkshop" Riqht bef(!!re that time, after I tau9h~ her the ccnaluaioft, mntl I ua8 'till trying and I WIlt really pral'lft9 for Mr Il lo~, I _4tD 31 d.ey condition. right em U. last 4ay. There was aaotber glISter .st.o willi go1ft, to greduata ocbool ill botuyin &.t., !oVa. _&be was coaai4eJ:.1a'J joinf.ng, but she sald, -wall, t taft to 90 away for two weeks with BY profe.aorll to Arizona. . . . they were out theret.beir car went ol'lf the road and they alaost all 90~ kl11oc1. And abe CNP.\') back and I talked t.o be~ some COre ,but she waan' t quite ready. Then, another tiRe sha tnlarid1ftg h~r bicycle th'l:OUgh Ames and alI.e almost <JOt kil~ agaj.n" SO, it 1m" really 8 . .10118. She finally
Q

..cae

<=_to

A wor~." ~n, et the end, aha looltod At 1ft M4 said., .~ 1Wlvet~.t you'd do it. I nevert:houqht you'd get _.. 80 an~: . . .~gce. ''1'hHe are a lot of peopIe who woa.ld be in the fQdly baa _ per....red, especially those people vbo have ..... ~".l1aCJ ~t they are MIlt by ODd. And be canful '. . . y9a ,~A"et ~ ' ~. t pt, tao -coafi4eatQr ,1:leccaae ~t!:'tcoil!~ "~':'~ .:;,~& aM . .I t let "'. " "_:~-'~.:." ,.fI:'II1J '" ,.~ ,'._ . ' -' '. ' , _

c::!loaa 1-

MR. 8UDO:
Many ilIportant CO-.rl~8 lift points, every ODe 15 very iJIportant. _t- be toldthi. without JlefttiOfting the BOat persewring peraon, Heavenly Father. If Be MdD't per~red, if He had given up, then who would be . .93d? He:~"y'ued 6000 years to fin4 tba fir.t -per-80ft. save you persevered JrDre than 6000 years? Tben we cannot complain.
SARA PIERRON:

JIy ~ 1. Sara Pierroo. ftball Iva. in training in 1972, !'ather said tllat OU IIOt1vation 1. wbat is really iIIportAftt in viae.sing and :bI oar _ _101l11. 1ft . . . w.ya X . _ CJivaa a.>tiYation tbrouput . , life but, in other ways, my daily experience Ad&Id to tbat JaDtivation ad ~ it. A:J. child I

345
h'\d :t!.iO b~lleving in things. I used to spend a lot of c.ime ai'.llle a:.1D. ! tlsed to go outside believing that certain things would h~i?p~n a.nd. then see if they would happen. All my life I belie'vTed in ltira.:!les. I believed that I could cause miracles to hapr~n or that God could cause miracles to happen, not that I could, but that I could witness miracles in my life time. When I came to the family I was on a condition whare I wanted to give up my life ~~d die if I didn't find the truth, so nd.t\.lrally I was very grateful to COl'.;le to the family and I wanted to repay with my whole life. So fortunately, Daikon took me right in the beginning and t~uqht me to witness all the time. He said, you can never forget about witnessing,ft so l became crazy and began witness~g all the tir~. There was another sister who worked at the sa.oone job I had an.d if we even had a 10 minute break, "Ie would run outside and witness. Du~~ng lunch we would always witness: we would never eat lunch. We would go to the park and practice our teaching, and in San Francisco we had so many members you had to be really good in order to teach. we would practice on our lunch hour by telling someone we ilad to give a;Aecture and we. needed to practice and if they would criticize we would be really grateful, aDd
,~d,wa:f:'~

then tbey would hear prJ4tciple. This one sister and I brought many people over to the .f.-1ly. I saw her the other day here and ahe is still br1ngin.t .any people. . So, we can beCOJ18 like 11 witnes.ing machine, not an eJlpty machine, but something tlIat brings result.. Itt.8very emil" arating to be in that k1io.d of main stre3JD of activity. I remember one particular dar, she and I will never forget. It WAS raining t.erribly. I d~~ t, know how many people remember that day I butyoucouldbard'lyeven walk, the wind was'soharsh. You had to lean into tlp'vj.nd and there were just torrents of rain coming down. _.,,\out a.nclwitnesaed an:yway and then we
realizedthere~wasn'tanJCM.1eon

'the

.tre~:t.We

wet but we felt ~t)II8t~~~ial "a~~t '~yell~~( .~~~ ~t.~t time. I really made' upay .iDd t.batI would nevers1!bp ,.1tA .-, sing. Consequently when it came time for pioneers to go out, Mr. Choi re1Dellb&red me. He told me that by sending me out be was letting me witness .11 the time, 80 I had to be really responsible for that. When Pather trained us, Father said at o~ point that ~ sisters could fall in love with Fntber and think of him in a ro_ntic way as well as our Father and that the brothers should thLi~ of Mother in a rOmantic way. He said we could feel a closer bond~~ou9h that and could somehow ,!!Ye in an infPligat~ State thinking about our True Parents. In that tra n~ng I wasn't as close to our True Parents as I wanted to be, but at least for Heavenly Father I felt something very spacial. On Valentines Day, I remember going out early in the morning in 1972 and cryinq very tearfully and asking Cod if'he would be my valentine because I knew that 80 many times I had placed roy emotions somewhere else, but that God had 'never left

came 'homeyery

me.

So,

~t

was very natural for me to go out to the state and

346
begin witnessing. I re..~ so many ~ienc0t'1 fl'!'om witnoslJinq all the tiat. i val') i~ a cMter and ! ~o tit"! only one living in the center. I re::ne!4!h:'tl: I as L'1 tb'2 Mthroon and I got t.ha feelinq th4t scn:~m'..e ~a8 cuts!<!o t.:.~ C.'lmr ':\'ho I ~uld witnes. to. I l()t)l:d cut the ViM~ L'ld ~W) aUted by. It was tbe eama person I Ga ~lJt1nq b:r evo!!'y dm.l-.. Z d!~ ,,'~ .... catch that pereon in ~~ but tC~~ k1D4 of .~~ienc~ ot~ck with 88 and . .de me reGOlve always to be faithful to my intv..ition. So JlQny t.i.!lea va have aft intt,itiO!l and I r~ally be~n to build a bargain with ~ve.'ly P:ltMrr I said, -If I follow IlY intuition about ritn~Doin9 all t.he ti.-., than ~ill yeu bring people throuqh . . and will you epe&k throttgh me'i" Ididn 't know how else to b3 a channal fm'cept by ftXChanginq ~thins with Heavenly Father. ! promieed clvaY3 if I received any rovelation or depth of his h~a~t that I would alwn~ n~re it with someone. Conoequcmtly, I've qottan many fGelinqs and in-

spirations frcm H3avenly Pather

~n

~~t

way.

firat went out to tM tJtate, I lacked 4\11 the contidence in the ~rld. :r really c!1dn't blow botf I ~s going to aCCOJqlliah fIrJ ale.ion. 1: maw Q~ ti1ao I l~it01 at it t1:'.~ or t Uti tbe ~_light ccaing in the ,~, I ~t of Go'!. '.rheR . _ no eeoapefreaa Sf sene. of mitJol'l aDd ftt'CIIID ay f8ltliDCJ of Iea. .l,. ':rather. "teftxo I did, I tad to rolate it to vitn. . .ing and. to fiD41ng peopla. IIy mo~l"aUco . - ~7Il'l~ BY wbol. life was ~.tec2 to witne.,,!n9, to f1n41n9 ~lQ. That was very concr,te &Ua4 1 coultbl-t be et:lafiod unletlC I &ct1ll1lly did find people. ODee you find ..-boar, tht!tn I think it 1. IJO iDportant not to focus you're do!JuJ Oft tbul, bat to focus tbMI OD what you're ~iJl9'. 1tben you've been vimeeSini' you rmlsllb'!r certain peoplo,' and when you pray about: thea, f you etArt. t.hinJdngabo,., thea eo much instead of lfea\fl!tAl.y Father Mld how He feels and ""lting your heart vi~ Ria, tIwm, tmen youse. them .,ain, ~,..ore borlzontal or involved with thera tlum _)'be .1t ... ,.i. to .be ..... .,.Y .~ ..to,'.,feel 004. ~. you,
I

..,t

:?!:~~:~t!.==::r:o:iS~~ c

1M.I. ,;.,.,.,,1_ . ...

feel CJDc1 l pE. . . . With. ftaea! 00IIl4 foewI OIl tbat an4 thV.i .,.14 have to _ita with ~t. lUld DIlaanlly ~ ~. ~ in. I know tMt I neftr bad to . , . . . . . . thaa !oar 'RGtk~

bringing a perllOD into the faaily. II". neftr ~i.enced a long drawn out bringinq eo.one in tbe fAllily. ID . . . . way I feel I'. 1Iiing . . . aspect of rather'. heart bGt I've 1I1W!lYs fel tfortunate too f wtme'Nr ! . .t, I OUld COftvince tbcs to 00_ ri9h~ away aDd they lIQUId lIOVe in ~imtaly. :>.~ p!Ople would .ove in within a week. This is 80 iIIportant I I don' t: think I can atre8& it eftOugh -- but: I saw Jlembera who were br inqing people thaHl vea. They
woul.d attach tbe1Iael'W8 to this pu'1IOft me JlUch it would be very difficult to change the direction b5ck up toward God. In fact, the perllOD ecaett.e. be~!m to feel. lesseninCJ oflcwe al.-.ost

like a t.nciter position.

~t,

if they fora

Z1

trinit.y with you

347
/'~

God. their fo:~u~ i~ na'turally that way. Also it helps to from i~'1jecting your own r.lista}"es and your O"fJn lac,~ of und.er:;.tancting of God. , So I always tODk our people everywhere with me. I think that is important on a pioneer mission. As soon as you find that first person, you think, through this person I have to estab1i~.1 a foundation-- I have to set up a center. The best way to do it is keep your mo!~ent'U4"'n going and take that person ,-;-i th. you everywhere and don' t t1.top for nnything. And one last thing t wanted to Bay: the standard that you start them out Wl.th is what they will really retain ae an ideal. ~"hen people first come in, they have tremendous energy and t=emendous enthusIasm. If you can feed them with the ideal at that time, then,' afl tbey begin t(.J work with the reality of themselves and -the people around them, they'll never forget that as a standard. They'll al\o1ays hold that in t..1;.eir minds as something to attain, so you want that to be the highest, and you really need to be right thatl': with them. Sometimes in the family we are afraid to set c1. really high goal, but I found with n".yself that you really have to deceive Satan in yo~rself. If I set a very high goal, something inside myself knows that I might not accOll\plish it, but also I know ! have tricked myself into believing that I can accomplish it. Consequently, I have to build up a tremendous faith, a 100' faith, so wherever God can Work with me, thr'ouqh that. I want him to be able to work with me and whatver result corGes,I'a grateful. ~ I know the power of accomplishlDant CQlllCS from true belief, and if you really exereize your belief beyond the normal situation, you can get: people t9 move in quickly I and you can train people, and you can give people an experience of God. You can do everything that it is important to do for people whether you have, confid,nce or not. God will do it if you eanfind some way to believe that you can do it. I know I had to get down on my kfiees ane day"", l dicln' t nave any memt;,eJ's" and just pray that Heavenly :Fat);ler WOuld somehO'W give me some iJtlnd 0",= fc1.15\.1 confidence, something to start with, some sort of external kind of confidence~Sowhenl went out,' I had that"xind of confi1cnce. I act conditions, and I street preached'one hour a day for forty days and people really began ccmi!1g through conditions like that, through a regular scbedule. There are so many things to say but I just want to keep focused on a few points -- the most important thing is the kind of love we feel for God. That will keep us constantly goingIf I feel depressed, SOlie times :r stand here and look out the window and see a tree and I think, God created that tree, and. I feel dedicated again and I can see God in front of me,. or I tllink about brothers and sisters. If everything in our enVir .... or~ent relates to Heavenly Father then there is no way that we can forget about our ~isgion, no way that we can fail to feel respon!;ible. Then yo~ eyes and your perception will be open to find people. CUe last experience: When I was talking to someone, wit~'nessinq to them, I noticed I wasn't qettln9 a very good result
~eep
/~

you

34~

from theru and ri~t ~bind tbom pas~ eomebody and I just knew I h4d to talk to his. Something just told m.:J - - ft-O riqht in the middle of ~lkinq I said, Oh, eXCU8e me, I just have to run, and I just ran around and started t311dng to this othe~ person and that other person became an associate IM:m.'oer in San Francisco. I was very young in the family, but that kind of thing <:tin happen without any kind of experience or any a"Je in the family ju.t throuC]h extending your_If, your 5\, ye~:'t' faith, and your belief. It can becone vonderful thinq -- y.Juz way to ezpre.. your love fOI." God.
JERRY~t

Good Aft.eZ'ftOOft. The. . are yery barc.t pM'I'ple to follev. My name ia Jerry _ller. ana I-. fro. tM state of Vu~inia.

I've brought 1n 5 people perconally, full-t~ ~r. and three people vbo are a.soeia1:e . . . .r.. Add! tionally, I rtl.!!.'JOd threG

other people. I 41c1n t wi tne.. to the1'J but I did everythin9 after that. I'll try to give you the eSDence of ~t I think i8 most useable 1ft .y experience -- not epecificnllyinspirational experiences. t have many of tho. . , but thDH are maybe a given eircuastaDce .0 I won't try and give you tho essence of them. First ot all, unity must be established with the CROal. It baa beeIl 9iv- to by 'fn\e Parent. and all the ot'.ber (]Dais have COIle true. Once that _ity i tabl:1.ehed, tMn use- r4.Mlly bea." indemn1 ty con4itiona ..a :t would epcaeit'loAlly .~.t really tat..... ~ayer at your ~ly qrOUftd if JIDU're 1n city wi~ a HOly GroiIIW. If yCN areD't, _yt,a JOU eM syabolioally Nt up a Jd. . ~I. parllOftal _11' 9:roalld l . your cit,. for yocrMlf, b\It. really i1l~_ perOOftalprayer tbare evttzy nlCJht 18 What I would re~!n4. tftle rGa.on It. oay1ft9 thAt le, at that point eftft U'9Ue w1tb~8Dd and uque w1thepirlt. world that tbereare a aerta1a .. poople~!lat you kftOW are prepared for you in that pity "~;t'~t .J'O"l. ~far "fact they w.nt you to MYe" You ~ nally. 't:tia 'peett.1oft of Abraham, r tb1ult . _ , who argue.' alr:t)1e wayfroa50 peoplet-o 10 people about the

U.

J.,,f

_'in'

really fi9ht wl~ ReavenlyPatber beeaa.... want. you to and JIOre ilIportantly, you can 'fl9ht with spirit world over this and you can really .,bilize spirit world, especially at a Roll' Ground or scaethinq you 'Ye a t up ayd:Jolically a holy 4jround for your saall city or town. I wo1l1d ......t intenae pr.".r early 11\ tM B)rwing ONr ad aboYe an)' otJlarpra,er _tl!a9 tMt you have wi ~ other _ bars 1n your C'eft~ boca". . , a.,.,..-re plea41n9 for a.per_'s spiritual life, Ii: i . an inten_l,. per. . .l tJllftg. . I, perecnally u_ a prayer li8~ and qo dOWft a loruJ 110t of --..nea of every one I've witneatte4 OT' . . . .ryon. 1-" tallqht. The . . . . prayer list includes all the people that It". brou9ht in, eo that! don't forget thea later Oft. tthlftk goin9 right down throQ9b a list is yery beneficial. Pray in the evening again, over and above any regular prayer meeting you might have in your center.

city of

GclaC)r~elther

beinqdtr,oyed or not.

So you can

349
'-'~prayer and a very private pleading for the lives of the people
~bove

all -":ypes of

JK:~tinCjs

I would sugqest intense personal

that you ha~e met. Next, I think, in mobilizinq spirit world, ~e have a right to actually demand, even if that sounds arrogant, that airacles occur. I wrote down a list of things I have expected and have seen happen in the past -- things others here have indicated. ~-le si)ould have visions of a place to go and witne~s. We should have visions in our prayer and in our drean:s of what that person is to look like so that we can recognize that person and that person will also recognize us. We should be able to do these things. We can actually demand of spirit world that they give us these things. We should also pray for and expect what we call coincidences: meeting a person who is walking across the campus who did not show up for a lecture a balf an hour ago after you walk out the building from not having had the lecture with that person. Lastly, I would say we should be able to pray for our spiritual children to have dreams and visions of True Parents and intense spiritual experiences. If you've establiShed a reasonable base with a person. then ask them, "H.ave you had any unusual things happen lately? Have you had any iJl1usual dreams?" You' 11 be very surprised by the answers, I think. In o;etting to know Ube city that you're gOing to, I think that you really have to pray intensely to get to know. the heart ~f that. city or tha-t loc41ity. We have to get to know the his~. tory o:!:' a.ny pain' or difficulty the people have had in that city. ?m~ example, in different. parts of the country, that would be . all the occurances of the Civil War in that city, or the Revolutionary War, or anYt~iG9-coneerned with the original pioneer settlers out west, for example, slavery. You can really get to know the heart of ourHe~vellly Father as .he v.1ews. that city and all thtt -people in it'~._:re q\li.cklytbat wayt,bal\,any otl\er wy.Al.sIOst -eYery city, ....ry locality,Aa.s a.h1aton that" will .i.lI41~.t..t.o you wh&""Ma happen" inioQt.:9itr 'Ud, much gr1eved Ileavanly Father' .heart :ha. beetl . '. 1'r000thAt,you can qe-t to know thebear;t of the ,pC!J!Opl. ,in thatc:it;.y ~nd ,then you can build <in intenae, call-encompa ing .love relationship with the city. Moving into a city and saying, "I love this city," is very difficult.. You have to love the people within that city. On the vertical side, t would say again, to back up what S-'\ra said, set very very high goals for yourself within a time limit and then announce these goals to spirit world through. ?rayer as a sign to them that this is what you plan to do and th.:1t if they want to cOQper4te with you, they have to coopera.te with you period. Simply that. On a more hori~ontal level in dealing with people, I have a lot of different experiences --

,.,.>

but essentially I thin-' t.l\IiLt it's very very important to r~~lly ~et inLo the relationship with the person 80 that you canr lly get into their n.in4. an4 know what they're thinking a reall.iY.

loving, concerned friend, not just aa a representative of an

350
"~,

hi9her position. And then, .s you qo further along always give them the impression that you have so much more to share. Then you're always drawing them along. Don't ever tell too much at once. Always give the iapres.ion that they should come back, that you have so auch JIOre to share. As YO\l build a relationship like that, you can with that per(JOft anyway, a very valued person, a ~.rr clo. . perltOn. !bu can becOile a charis. . tic person wit" tUt, qlftn tnllYiaual so they'll trust you and follow you. I think that ODe of the interertin9 thin9. i . that all of tJIe people 160 !\aYe tertt.onia. are chari.. matic people, and that". Yery Yery t a t a. you brinCJ person along throuVh the teaehin9 experience. I think it". iJIportant tlaat a peraon " ' e l . that they state in their own .,rds, no . . tter ftcw difficult it is for thea or how crudely they put it -- !\aYe theIa aay 1ft their own wor48 what motivates tflea to keep coming back for lectures, and particularly the lectures could be discussed, eaeh truth you'YO been giving them. At that point you can really meet them spiritually, if they show theJuel".sto you deeply aftC! . internally. Al80, you can finct out wbere they are and can clear away any spiritual garbage around tb8a. I al~yw get practical inforaa~lon about & person: 40 they bave a car, do they li~e at hcae, do they have a job, what i . thel~, financial .ttuatlon, bow vellao they ~t along vi tb tbe1rpUent., JI&!lY ~y tJi1~ - fmaily "'.tory, becauM ult~tel,. Wllat you are r.a11r taJdlU} i ......lota, total reapcaa11d'11tr for tbat penon f you turn ~ lat.o theeenter, or f:f JOUJian t:ta....,... .la vtth J'CN GIl ~ _~ ~o Barrytowh. ~lr fkwt .cep tcRsar4 tfledmreh 1. thlrtyou .... to take COIIp1ete rdpOftatbillty for ~, for all the.specte of that per SOil ' . 11t., and then traaafer that.t.o the True Par_ts. You have to give .~perllODa f . .11ngo! OOllplete and absolute. trust and confidenc.,Cbat you an vill.i"9 to t.e that re.pona1billty. By the tu.e you clOt' , if you ean. ,toit.,:-'..- you .~ get the person moved in,bSshDu14 "i_you .a a veryapecrlalper80ndaat he can't really ~hi8'baCJt on. This impliea'oIWiously that you have to r~r.aent our ideals with no contradiction., with absolute purity, 80 this person will trust you. alaoet CO!lIpletely, .~.t ilIplicltly in al.,st anythin9}'Ou a . th.- to do. As you build a trust relationah1p with peepl., actually vbat I thiftk you're doiftg ia )'Ou' re exten4inc; cJ.- 'tnft nlat.ionabiphtVMft you ani! Heavenly Pau.r. Aa . . trOW _4 a . . . a...1op in our capability to 40 our work, if wee. . really lay ~. . . out foz perSOll, 80 that not only tJaat per8On, bat ala.o 1Ie .,.nly PatbIW JtIlO". that we would actually die for our .1ritoal children, one by one, one by one, one by one -- then due to that kind of faith and purity ot purpo. . , altrui~ie parpo. . , tbea J1Nwmly Father can trust u.. '!'rust i . 110 terribly illlpOrtaftt her. -- frOJI that you can develop coafldence and 9~.t vitality. Ybu can really

organization or a cburch or CARP or this or that. At first I uaually try to let the peepl. talk a lot but with tbefirst lecture, half way through or towards the end, I take a much

beco_.

_v.

351
_
~ :otll~

go forward much. rnC:.t'Q strongly than you could on anything you genel'ate inside yourself, strictly as a human being. Than yuu can real::..y mobilize the trinity of heart, truth and action.
SANDRA L..\NG:

well, I'. Sandra Lang and I'm actually more a preserver of spiritual children than a bringer of spiritual children. I figure in my witnessing life I've found at one time or another,
25 people, but Satan collected his toll and some of them got lost and missed the t~.1rn on the way to Barry town. I'm down to nine. But I've raisecl many other people. One thing that helped me in witnessing was selling. Then I could experiment with meeting people. That was the biggest help to me, because when I joined the family I was very shy and I even s~ed a lot, so this was what helped me to qet out of myself. Looking internally, I think that the biCJge.t conditions we can set are conditions of prayer, conditions of fastinq8, and special conditlena of witnes.ing to people. For example, we can witae to poople that lie would never witness to, who we think would never accept U8 at all. lvould walk up the street and find some woman who was really well dresaed and I'd say to mynel!, this wol1!.A never accept me, I '11 witness to her-andth.a.t helped me to get out of. myself, and be able to relate to all kinds 0 people. Also, going to a special place and really claiming that?lace: All right,Father, everybody who walks between this. stor~, andt.hat.store is ,mine,'" and taking those people, I would do that a lot, too. And, also, I would go to the same places and build my own spiritual foundation there. .ExternallyJwhen I "looked at witnessing, .,I ~ndered what people really need, and,t:be first thin9 I realized wa$tbat everybody ,wants love an4~verybc:xlywant. to be needed, sopeople will go to the highest: center of love they can find. '!'hey don't really care what the center of love is. I remember one young fellow whoM IIIOthar really loved him. Be wanted .to lIIOve to the center but his mother alwAy. told him. I need you. You have to stay here with ne. So I realized that I had to need him more than his I!X)ther did.. SO I started sabotazing the kitchen equipment and callinq him up and sayinq, "I need you. The kitchen is flooded,balp! I kept breaking things and losing things and finally I c&l.led him up and said we are all alone in this huqe city a.nd we n~ed some help.. Won I t you come over and -& ~i\y wi ttl n~. So h!l eame r and we still needed him so fin-

ally

h~

fx>ved in.
to agree with Barbara Burrows when she talks about is an external symbol of love to the Americanpeoreally true. People love to eat, and if you cook their mother does or their roommate does or than whatever, then you have thea right there. They

have fOt'.xl, Food pIe.. It is better than they do, or

!

352

~~

will never leave no matter how often they have to go witnessinq and selling. The third thing is discipline. Everybody really wants discipline because disoipline Deans security to all of us. Sometimes people will eome over and they will do things to purposefully bo~r you -- they will take out their cigarettes and start smoking even tbouqh you~ve asked them not to -- they'll do all 8Or~8 of thinqs. I rel88!lber one fellow Who came to our workshop and he just va. DOt going to 4JO to the lecture. He was sittinq around reading the newspapers and finally I got tired of it and I let hiJI have it. rtwas terrible., ancI that night be joined. 'fbat . .8 all he needed. Ba needed to know t.hat someone cared enough about him to let ~ bave it when be. needed it. Also people need to feel they have something unique that no one else has. Father talked once about our suffering toqether, working together and having something that velye all been through together and I think that the original epople Who went out with the pioneer mission, the original mission, feel so close to each other now because nothinq like that had ever happened. Even now what is it, three years ,later -- when we see each other we are all glad t.o see each other and there is a lot of love that flo".. We were 76 people who bad never tteel\ each other ~fore and now we are really close to _ch other. Also, we need to ....riwent a little bi.t in witneing. so we don't becoIIe atale. It you walk up to 15 people ana NY, -Have you heard of t.Ile vallie.ton Church, -by tJat.u.. you have 90tten to the 15th one ,~ti_8 you might .s well baasking the per80ft if his dog_ta a certain doq food. So chanqinq ycur line helps and respon4iag to ~ pereon belps-- givinq him some thing. Findinq somethinq unique about the per.on that you can compliment helps -- no one haa ever tola tball that they look nice or that they have _ nice voioe or .amathing like that. That is what attract.s people: you care about them and then you take that care and plug it into God and the True Parents.

BRUCE BAMEE:
.:~ ~"

My name 1. BZ'Uee ,_~ee ,04 ' 1 ~ haW. ',1>etIin in the f_i1y1 than two years. ,! baYelllae aplrit.11al children. t co.e fro. a verywdyer l back9r~.-. 1fben I was. little boy, I lived in Brazil for .....ral ~ar. and the De19hborhood I lived in baa all kina. of people fro. all kind. of nations and everything- It was aa8y to pick up 41fferent languages as well as a univer.al nature. I hate4 to be a struger to a"'ybody in my neighborhood. In fact just about everybody there, While I was growing up, got to know me. And I have been using this type of nature while witnes.ing_ Six of my spiritual children are from different nations and only three areAlDeriean. And ! think Heavenly Father really blessed me a lot when I met thea:;e people. one thing was that I always had to find

353
~ ;;:';'fiethin'j ; ..::~arestin9' that- they want to talk about about thems,~!ves.

Bornell:;';",": Ul:..;.qtoe. alxmt tl\am like Sanoy Reo.:.ly

insf-~.re

me~ltioned

before.

Find

that person about himself and exalt him I roysel f have gone through this many times. In many ways it was successful and I reached many people's ~)eat"ts. Also you have to give a lot of heart. You hava to give a lot of love to that person. Vou have to sit with that person and taJ.;~ for hours and hours and hours and hours. 'lhe very first r:(~rson I witnessed to was from the Philippines. It was if"! :~(n-t!"), Ca::olina where I came into the family. Imd here the thing was I that he h..:"'ld two dogs with him and he was a pretty short guy and he had hair ali the way down to here. It was really unusual. Wh(~n I saw him. from behind I thought it must be that this person was 'a girl. And when I approached him, he had big round glasses and I said, "Wow!" I couldn't believe it. But I still stopped and talked with htm and be gave out a lot of his heart and we jllst had giv._! and take on heart. And you know for about four hours I s3t. dond talked with him just him. And I knew 1 was supposed to have gone around and spoken with other people. But, '-'7ith him, you kr,O\<i. r felt. like I couldn't leave him. lIe ha~j so much on his heart that he had~o let it all out, and i.l.i'lt is exactly what he gid. And that same e.vening he came alor<j ',-n t.il me as a <Juest:~ He mov~d our family in North Carolina-he really inspired us a lot and was a very beautiful person. Unl'ortunatel~J. he was nO.t abl.e to stay in the family very long. Also 3nother thinq -- this is from a past p.xperience . r1y spiritual father, the very day he met me, I was like at-wo wed~s old bot'n-again Chz;istian. And he decided to come along with me to a fellowship n)ceting. I said, "Sure, great." When he went with me there, everybody in the meeting seemed to crowd around him and to start talk.ing with him and I just couldn I t understand -- wow, this ia unusual. Sere is this per.on I just met today. I bring hint to this meeting and everybody just comes up to him and.tarts asking questions. They finally found O'..lt thatne was from t~ Ql\ifi~ti,;on Cl~urch and they start.ed dispnrsir.g. t decided to -9Q with him arultwootherpeople f..rom rh~ l~,;eting Car".e a 10;:'9'1 ,lokeep tne _fromQei.n9t:)~. attracted to ili.:rr. Ane! so while I ~"'; s walkinq alon~ wi thhim and these other two peoFle, -,.h:.: di ~::.' ~ h:..~ye such a st!'ong give and take between "the four of :J.S. Ana somehow I beqan feeling there was a barrier developing anl developing and developing. And ..111 of a. sudden, my spiritual father jumps IIp and starta dancing and singing "Love Lifted Me" and "Christ Is Here" and I flipped oute He W).S dancing in th~ ::aiddle of the st.reet. He was so happy and I :..:.r.e\y tl!.~t he '<ias t.rying to break down a wall. .I saw this and so I started Singing and dancing along with him. Later I joined the fami ly. That wa~ one aspect -- also my spiritual mother, the very first sister I met in the family I came over to the center .:md she e:'~plained some of the things t.hat the church believes in .'J1"ld Wh':l t: happened was that. she was also in the middle of preL~3.l"i!~g Jinnf"~~' an!.l she had been many years in the family, but she didn I t know ho\oJ to :'!ake spaghet-t).. 5.n r maoe spa9h~tti the
:lnct fn.:lke hirn feel spt-cia1.

["

354

very first da.y I we:!.t to the center. And it was good to qet myself involved with something. Even if a person is a guest and comes OVe..&.~ to 1:he center, it may be a good condition. Have him get involved with something around the center. Then you can have qive and take in more than one way. Try to find something to get that person involved where he is really made to feel important, where he can develop his own creative nature, and where he may feel that he is not a misfit but that he fits right in. That is exactly how I felt when I first came to the family. . My first six months in the family I was a Belvedere trainee and then we were on Mr. Vincenz's team and I didn't understand principle that deeply so most of the time I was totally spaced out. But I felt that Heavenly Father was leading me toward something, towardsOJlle people. Recently, I got my ninth spiritual chIld when we !\ad the second 40-hour condition in New York. After '"' disembarked aft(! vere holding our rally, I saw a person coming in thro-ugh the people. t noticed that no one else had spotted hill and ! was just standing there looking at him. And all of a sudden I felt Heavenly !'ather pushing me and so I walked up to him. I didn't know what to say and I thought, "What am I going to say to this person?" I hadn't witnessed in so long. Sol stood there and I paused and then I said, 00 you know tilat they are praying?" And he said., "What for?" "This is an international youth movement." And he said, "Oh,t see that they are religious." It just developed somehow, somehow our . conversation just developed. Then another member from my team came over and told hfm that he should go over to a center and hear a lecture. And he heard a lecture I Chapter I I and we spent about two hours trying to persuade him to ccae to Barrytown. He couldn't make ~p his mind. lie vas 110 contuaed. Be had 80 JIan}' other things that he was involved witb, that he was COIW1ftl tted to. So-Itt'. McCarthy an4 Barbara Bunows tried a. well dec ided to go ana "wa~k "wi th lrl:1I.When we4id,I ,.s talkifl9 about the pri,nd1ple o~cre'at:-ii)ft and hOw much -God wanted . .an to experience all the joy in the universe andeverythinq. And he was crying and was reallyW)yed.8uthe couldn't really qet himself to came at that time. I really wanted him to come badly. I came to the - point where I was just about to give up. I was so frustrated that 1 was about to give up. And then just when I was thinking,"Well, Heavenly Father " he said, "Ok, I' 11 come. And th~n became to Barrytown and he has joined so that was my ninth 8piritual child. _ I think that since we are living in the boundaries of time and space we should really that. If you see IMmebody really good and you can have a heart to heart relatioftstU.p, you should spend sometime with 'them. Don' t think that you have i:O run off with ~another person. If you really feel deep down 11l your heart that that person needs 'J80re time, spend that tu. vl tb him. He will really feel your love for him. Just throuqh your

and he just woul4n t t Mke up hi_ lftindat all

&

And.o later I

so

u..

355
I

1;0 speru.:. ti."DO i'l.nd talk with him. He will see the concern you have foe hir.1 ..- that you really are concerned with his problems and th~:t you ftlel you can help him. He will feel it; he rnQy even feel it deeper than you do. Once that comes about, then changes can be made. ! don't feel that I really have done that much because I don't understand witnessing that much. I felt that each time I witnessed to a person and brought someone to the family it was totally by accident. I feel I have to de\Telop a deep heart to heart relationship to Heavenly Father. If I do, then I can bring in mure spiritual children, MOre than what! have right now -- I've witn~ssed to many more people. Right now -- I just found out earlier today though that I possibly may be getting another spiritual child. During the Celebration of Life, I witnessed to a person fram Japan and for months and months he has been with us as an aa!Jociate member. '. Right now he is deciding to go back to ,Japan and join the :family there. I spent so much tille wi th him, loving him and sharing a l~t of things with him ~- really being with him. ~~ allowed me to f!.ave this time, so 1: useJ it for God' s own will and God's own de3ire. It may seem that. we don't ha'ie that. much time, but if you realiy look for it, Uea"enly Father can make the time for you . within the very little t.ime. that we have to eJet theGe spiritual childr~n. Time will slow down jut ~nough for you. And just by ... that, just by looking at that, you can see things much more briqhti l y . You Ctln actually see the Kingdom of Heaven on earth.

'~.van:~i_:,t:j

CA-'~OL

ANN BROOKS:

Hello, my name is carol Ann Brooks. I'-ve got eight .pirit~al children. Most ofay t'u.. in the family has not been spent witnessing but spent in other' thinga. . On a worldvid\31evel,what position doea America hold? Lucifer. Allricjht,thlnt. blick six ~'thou.and years.Mhat did Lucifer have? He had knowledge, he had underlitandinq. But what didn't he have? What did he feel he didn,,1t have? lie felt that he didn't have love. So how are W~ goinq to win America? Each one of us bas really qot to beec::')!.:., united with the heart of God, united with God's love. In that way we can >:-Tin OUI: nation. If we can learn how to give God's love to peoyle tlK~n we win this country. Remember Father's experience in prison .... - he wasn't able to speak, yet he was able to restore Jesus' 12 disciples by loving them, by serving them. ror the last six llOnths :4: nave been worki~g in Albany with a JapaDeae team. They don't know English, yet day after day that team would go out all the stri.~et and Americans would follow them hOme and the Americans wouldn't understand why they were there. And they would look at me and say, "I don't. know why I 've COJl8. They couldn I t tell me anything- I don't even kno';ll what this is, ia this a religion? Is tbis a philosophy? SOmehow I had to come. SOlIehow I had to follow him home.

356
So i"":taw C::.> we di.-~ ~4.<~\oW: E::)~~" ~~ '~i~ ~...,~~~..:<.;,"';',-:;7 If \~--e dor. ~t : ..ilve the heart of God, if 'We don't have the heart of

\~

we can' t. Wta have noth ing to SudQ speaking about Father's life and Mrs. Choi speakinq abo~t Moth~rts life, each one of us had fleshes of being Qble to underztand Father in a different . .y. We could feel a.t thatmO'ment something Father had felt. Nr. Sudo wacs talking before aJ:-.out h2ing able to visualize. People have talked About visualizing the person you want to witness to and visualizing that person in a particul~r pl~ce. Then you are drawing energy and spirit world can work with you and bring 8\lch a person to that spot. Also, throu<jh praye~. Prayer 1s one of the mo2t powerful ways to come. into conti\ct with God. It is a struggle to th<! Fa tiler

'1'r~1tl

to give.

Listenin~ y,~sterday

ana

Tru~ }o~ ther,

?:=.

./

unuerstand the three different hemrt8. The heart of creation: what did it mem for Heavenl.y Father t.o conceive of Ada.ra and Eve I t.o conceive the purpooe of creation, and th~n to !Pend the time. It did not take Him a fe"t'I ~nt. to crente the physical uni-veree. But tte preparinq, R<!tWAS prepAring the nursery fer His tI:-ue eon and true dflughtelr. rt was not overnight that he created them. Everything has t~en t~. So what does it. mean, because each of us stands in t.he position of Heavenly Father as ~ll aa True Pather when 'I.-e ~ out. Anotherheftrt that we have to understand is too heart of the fall. What did it mean for God to lose His ohildren, those children in whaa .ee had placed 80 much hope. We can understand this When we loee a spiritual child or if we have had a physical child die. JI!r. Kamiyama had the experience of having his child die. And he prayed to God and he said, "Now I understand somet:hing of your heart.... And God came back immediately and answered him and said, "You don't know the half of it. Th!lt f!Y-perience was very amall. You cannot know what it bas been like tor 80 many tb.ou.a~~ of years to not havechi14reft. TO have children who wear buttons that say God is dead and be proud of it. If . Andal., we baveto understen4 the-heart of the restoration. What it meant ~orGodto spend 80JlNCh u.. re~hin9 but., guidinCjJat.ruqqlinq, cryin9 and then when a ohild waG just about in His ams, the ehild turned and wal1tea the other way and laughed. So when each of us baa established a strong, powerful, dynamic, dependable relationship with God's heart, then we have to go out and find our child and meet him where his heart is. It may be a very very low level. We've got to be able to meet him there, win his trust, win his heart, and then slowly we can elevate him to Heavenly Father's higher standard. Always the burden of proof is on us. .... Even a few vears ago in AlIerica, we.: were so proud of having the absolute truth. We would go>-put on the street and say, we have got somethin9 to qive you"!\~ . And we lrondered why we didn t get result.. !Nt the burden of proof, the

we.

. ,::./~::,
,'.'

. ,-

:;";"":

357

burden of love, the burden of exemplifying God's heart is our 5%. That is our 100%. We are always more influenced and touched by love, by heart, than by truth. It is not enough to give words of truth. A friend of mine told me about her girlfriend and immediately spirit world told me that Father wants her. Her experiences have been similar to mine and I could feel the frustration that she probahly felt. So r prayed and wrote a letter explaining my own sinUlar experiences and t.alking about the grea.t hope I had found. I didn I t talk a lot about God, I just talked in terms of my own life, my searching for more meaningful outlet:.s and "venues of expression. . Peo~le this morning were saying that they really learned to witness when they had been rej ec ted. I experienced that -perhaps it wus three days i n a rO N I just couldn't get through to anyone. So I said t (\ God, "Look I am not here for myself, 1 am here fo r y ou yo u must help me ." And I said, HI am going to t!~ park. I am going to prepare a picnic and you are going :'0 bring someone ." So 1 got two pieces of fru:'t, two napkins , two pieces of cake, and two small containers of milk, and I went to the park and I knew someone wa. going to come. I was going to witness to thea and I was going to share God with them. 50 ! sat.. down and I began to read and I knew that it was Heaven1y Fqther who was going to take care of it all. I had done what I could. So after a while cl nwaber of different people pD.ssed by but I knew that they weren t the people who were going to edt '.ri t_n. me. pretty soon one person tentatively came over dnd sa i d, "Are you "iaiting for someone?" And I said, "Yes. And he said, "Can I t alk and sit with you until he comes?" I sai d, "Sure, sit down." And SO we had an incredible experien c~. And he ,,;Q.S ve ry spiritual and he was asking for guidance and for: things a!i.d a fter a \vhile I moved a napkin over in front of him ~nc he forgo t that I was waiting for someone else. And so he began to ea t and I began to pray, "Father, raise him. Brinq him into your family." ! said, "I had nothing to do with getting him. Ue ~s yours totally. Another time after I had been rejected I was in the prayer room and I was really struggling and praying. I SAid, -Look, you wan ted t o do so1'lething through me today I a:,d you must please help me. 'There is someor..e maybe who you wanted me to get and r f<lo iled you, so you quide me you use me. So I had this ins pi rat i on to go t o the oorner drugstore and buy a cup of coffee but I had to t. a.j~8 a c elta i tl spiritual book. with me and r~ad it in the drugstore . r .-ent to t1),e drugst.ore with my book and I sat down and gOt the coff~b. ~nd pretty soon a big burly fellow sat down and sai~! ~ What ~o you know abou t Crxistian mysticism ? H.:l~)'e you been re r.\ding alo~- about it? It looks like an interesting book that you <:ire n;~ddin,!." So he w<lS witnessing and witnessing to ;ne fo r' half an hour. f ie have to he so humble. We are going to gpt proud and arrogant people who are going to U:ll us everything that they know, bu t if WE:! sit and listen to even a whole: day's i.rorth the!". that I'hlr. ()r that woman will be willing to lis:...on to llS. All of a sudden, they will be curious why you haven't salJ anything . Then little bit by little bit , you
1

II

35S
~an

begin to feed buck a little bit of truth, a little bit of love and draw them over to your house

.\nother tec~~ i~le that I've us~d is to 90 to the library. I'11 go to maybe the ~ciologJ.' department or the psycholoqy de!.~: altm.::nt. I'll begin to look around and pretend that I'm d0.ing n.' st- :,~ ch or. sotlething like that. And all of a sudden I will go up to ~; ofll{"'hod:l aM try to see what book they ar(> ::-eading . And thi ~ or.c particular day there was one younq girl :lnd she was ~eadiny a book on co~nunitie5 . I prayed a little bit and I sta r ted talking a'ld I told her what I knew about communities. And the a she began to explain an experience that a friend of hers had had, with a group under some Korean leader. And I thought to ayelf, " Uh, Oh," but I really wanted her. ! had the f&1l1ing that Gc'Cl really wanted her. So I didn't Ilisrepre.~nt u. in any way but! d1dn't talk about certain parts of the truth beC8\l5e her friend bad had ."4 r .ally bad experience . So 1. )wst. inv- ted her t.o come over for l unch. ! 50 we had lun c h ~....~,_I we talked and then I i n vited her t o C~ over to talk . And then I inVlted her to cow! over to d i nner. Theil fi n ally she heC'lrd a l-ectllre . So i t was on th~ s tren r:rth o~ love and friet.1stlip t"tiirt !!the W&'S - ble t ) eo~e - - net ao IlUch the truth, a j:'~'st dle tri ~J'\'dl i : '\ p.. .. . A."'td ari~ ~:lCr - ;ung . . r {1 c ,~id ed t hat ! wa. g., i! !'J to do a n1,ii lh. ; . So J WI'otse a fu r m let -ter and. r bouqht .cae Pr i nc iple books and ! .p'ut the letter tog e t her with a f~ p ieces o f 11ter o tu r~ a nd a l>rinciple book ~nd I mai le(~ them out to about 12 pSrchi a 'tr..i.st. and psychologist&. And I got tesponsea tr-om
thl"ne ~o pl('.
But one

w the most as

re.pon se trom a black woaan in ClevelMd Sha bad taKen the book aDd ~cad it. She hadn t t cdllrpl e tel y under ateod it. 1.. t that time, ther-e _an I t
exoitin~.

a c~nter in Cleveland 60 she'd bequn to hold a discu ion group an i t . And she boad gotten .any aany people excit..ed about it . I remember ~ne day in Washl.nqton, D.C. I wa. vitnessiniJ and 1: was atron91y inspired to go up t o this WOIMn. Sl.e iooked to 00 ;lbO"ut 80 or 90. And 1 sa14 to .1' phy.ica! . self, -Why? " BUt 1 we'h't and spoke to he'to. t fOWld tbat abe wall a retired

sehool teacher and had many many good contact,. f.ventuaily thre~ pe-ople ealled Jile ap. a r asul t of my 1)e18-9 vi:l1inq to talk

for hal! a r. hou r to a n o ld:!.'t per.Oft . Ole . 1 jus t wan t ed to say a ::'e w things about the ne xt part of wiLneS5~ng and get t ing people t o yvur cen ter. When we be come someone's spiri t ual paren t ~ stand ~ 8 a r e presentative Dr the Messiah, as ~at her and Mo~~er both. In a physic a l fami ly, our first relati onsh i p ia with our mother and we qo thr ou9h ..l period o betnq ablfClutely an'd utterl. " ~Ment upon her . f ) SO we stand in that relationah'ip to our child. even tho.u 9b he Jt&y La " . I .tid can defend hlr.\!!IfI!lf anc1 t~e o-.re of hitUel.f in any sitUAtion. Ita i . child and it i . our r.apanai:bility t o ~vc:: b1a uncondtticnal .other love. Pa-ther bas said that b4afCrre you dan judcje. peoi"le, you _. t love at lAI t ~ thing8 in t-nat per.aft be-fore you c-an r i ticize may be t,.'I) bad th.ing l. __ have to t-e ':ery careful bec'au5e on O lH~ ~ :nrG hangs ': bo 1i fe or the death of that: particuiar }">erson. lut.:l f'IOtber , you res-

t_

359

pons1bility i . to quide and to raise and to tune that child in '- to his True Father, to prepare him for carrying out his Father's will . Tl~n, as a f~ther, you have a more conditional kind of lOI~. You hav'e to guide the child. But your responsibility in 9 J.v in9 lO""e is the same ali when you are witnessing -- you l\av~' to 1W!et that child where he is, and slowly but surely ~ leVZlte him tv a higher lavel . In my own physical family when I ~" " . bHl.ng critici~d I felt a a i.f I were bein9 destroyed. Thern was nothing left for me to at:..d OIl. But ~ :\en we are raisinq children, we have to maM the.m feel the tloOO of love , ~ hi!l invisible bond ... h icn it'; J!!'lCh a tronqer than th~ physical

bond .
; )'~ -::

Your t.:h i' d r" c;1. f...;il over -.nd over

a~in

and make TIlistake s,

'--

st i ll tho :,: na ':c this relationship, this capacit y of a love wi th God . Give tbern conf idenoe in t.bilt and they can go th.r0uq h anything. ~~r a ~a .: ainq a qood '. .... int t h..lt a. a &piritual paren t Y ;.H.l h","l ,d to be carefu l tXJ dra ..... the per son to you and t hrougn y O '..J. to ( ;0(1 :'l.nd tq r e4111 y uni tt ~hem wi th their Fathc :- a n] to teach t: ~:m t o 1 iv~ .by h.i ~ st;.~nJarti . And 50 many t imes wh..:. n \O:e are . V '. cy .Jun(! and wa '.!:l(i erstal.d the Principle perhaps v ery exter" n~ ll Y f ~t i a easy tor us t o liv e ~be letter of ra ther than th~ spi r. it ot t he lZtw. $v ()V~ t and ove r aqa i I'l ... h iwe to tune back to ('-.Cd a.."ld -.4ak i;i.r:t what i . Hi. i n t enti on , W t. i s Hi a desire M for this O4lrticular 'perltOn? We bay. ~ mow whwe to Xl8et the.-wbe~e their l o va is and sometime. their love ia very .d ~fferent trom what we .are able to perceiv.. We oonst&ntly have . to ~C K ,-.o:.>d it our ?ercepti.on of tnltir need ia ooX'reot. Wetre r epre sur. tat. i ves o f God but :. t t he same t iJle we are onl y God. t S midw ives ~- we a ~ e givi ng b ir th to hi. ~ on. and hi. da~hter.. Thank
.:LtZ A~'l'H BA'rES~N:

m ('entr&l fi9\ll"e ' .pok:e, t o his directions . And I try to y :" '~ I'I\()r iz'e tooS(!. When we we~e ,oinq froa city to city two weeks ... '. a ti."Tle; duriAq the in~al we were travellin9, I would write -jown tho laat ina.t.l'ucti9Q. I CO\lld re::\ellber because they were ll~(! ny life. They were somethinq I oow.d rely on and depend '. ):'. and ,. ! --" ,culd realJ.y kno', ; that I . could fulfill .them .,-f"athet said that you should think of persons, either male or f t:....lctle , and then pray to find out which you can witness to . AnL. t hun, you should t.ry and find an age group you can wi tne as POCI1S on these choice. for cl couple of 'Weeks and pray aVJut them to the spirit world and let God help you and guide

afternoon everyone. It is rQ a ~ly wonderful to hear s o .;!i.ffe r ent .. ic~s of witnessing and me t hods -- so wonder f ul that each one o f O~ bro't hers and ai s ters has had so m\lch suc cess ,;. so .an y d if f e ren t ways .' My name is El iz a beth Bate son . I hav~ s e v en spir i t ua l childr en . l tve been work i ng mo stly on un rowe t eam. I 'm cons tant ly t hinking of wi tnessi ng and how t o f i wi c hi l(J'el\ - - ""here they c an be at this very aoment . And I c -.'.wa y s tll i nk back. to Father ' . word. tAe la.t tJ..e I say Father, ~Ir to the last tUDe H.r. Sudo apokli , or to when -.omeone who is
'~JoC .., ~t:y

360
t ..ll) riS' ~ ' t ~:~ ple to yo u. Then when you're walking down the str(;~t, lC)U WGL' t be I you I 11 be looking and searching inside for tl,ose peop>~. Th08e people will walk towards you. When

yourself you're hungry. yon'::..l rrteet those people l\S you walk into a restaurant. If you nee<l. t.i::'. go t~.:: the rest room, when you get there you will meet someon~ tr~re. It is not al~ays that your hyung sang desires
are wrong. Sometimes that is part of your intuition. Sometimes that is the way you are being led. I've had experiences where I've let a person carry my heavy bag to the center and I've talked to the person, and they were stubborn in the beginning but eventually I brought them right up to the center. Alao, once

I witne~ed to a girl and the n r found zhe ~&d no transportation to get down to the l ec ture on time. I s aid wa i t at your houe~ , and I'll send the transpor tation there. So I ~~n t and found someone very close by who had a. ear and I Aek if she could help us . I've also found tha t wearing bright col ors helps. Also, it helps if we ean set I~ time schedule, a per s onal schedule for the day: waking up, work i n9 bard fulfillin9 the various responsibi liti e s tha t we ~nt t o accompl ish ~uring the day _ And ! \1!!ed t o find that a very concentrated time o f Witnessing was good. I've found a c oncentrated per i od o f a bout 40 minutes is really goed for Tl'le . I wou ld pray bef o re tha t for about 12 minutes or so and t hen I wou ld go out and witness for about 40 m nutes . i Then I'd find a person and bring them t o a l ecture or take them to a cafe t eria and teach t hem4 r found that was a very eucc ess fu l method. You are going t o be look ing for those brother s and sisters who ar e capable of helpinq you establieh a good founda tion wi t hin a city and state and who can be prepared to go out t o other places to help set up more centers. Pather said we should always l o ok f o r a millionaire or we should look for a leader. ~ should look for many different high qu&litiee 1rs people. I fou.nd that if I prayed f or those peopl , I zU.9ht n()t -.et t.heft, but. I would Deet
the ir eons and daU<Jhtera. Hr. SUdo lula cover ed all the iBtornAl points -- witnesil with tears, love is the secret of witnesGiAg, v1tnaaaing i . the highest form of lc~e. Hare in America is where I've had the gr teat

experiences of meetinq really open-minded people. !'hia c ountry i s 50 prepared ~ One of tl'.e secrets in order t.o be able to find a good brother or a good sister is to want to find those persona who God is r e al l y preparing to use at thi s point , t o fi nd those per sons who a r e going to be a b le to make the very inter na l foundation o f t his coun try a nd br L.g it bac k t o True Pare nts. Je.sus sa id , seek. first the j(i ngdom or Heaven and e veryth i ng else will come to you. For me there are s ome major point s with raising chil dren in order to brin9 t h-!m to a ccept True Pa rents and lQOve i n . Bacause I am a very enthusiastic Pf!rson in the beginning, it :1. very easy for me to mak.e up aomeone' S lUnd and afterward. they turn around and aay, Oh wait a minute.- Me 1 re going to 90 out vith so .uch enthuBiasn, but we lIUat remember that these people are only bsbies at our type of enthu.iam. 4fhey have never had someone to love them before, so we aust love them from a ~re mature point of view than just running out and grabbi.ng

361

them . Encourage them stronqly, but don't leave any hasis for "--- .'l..;cusation froIn Satan, so in other words, the person shouldn I t !":>e able to turn around and say, "Nsll you told me, so I believed it and so Im doing it." They should be able to say that they made up their own mind that True Parents are True Parents. Love them a lot and be sounding board. Don't think out loud ahead, ~specially to an emotional person. Pray with ~, set a prayer cond it ion and really unite with them and serve thea -- don't serve their fallen nature but serve their pure nature. We should be able to give out ten times AS much love as 'we receive from people. Also, if you regard and love that first spiritual child of yours you will be able to win the heart of the spiritual children tha t your spiritual children are going to bring. Then there is less p'oblern with Cain and Abel relationships. Show true emotion and heart , not iust superficial type ot emotion . Once a person join s , rea lly try to make a oneness with them. You can only do t.h is if you have a heartistic union with our True Parents, as 0'..4 1" True Parents have constantly sa i d. There is one last area I would like to cover and that is how to win after defeat. Many times we will be. rejected and defeated . How can we win after we've been defeated? Many tiates you will be walking down the str.eet and maybe you will not have eaten for three or four days and you'll be walking and walking. What wi ll you be doinq then? What. will be in your ~ind? Is your aind on your parents . c an I send home to my parents and hav~ them send me a care package .. No. Seek first the kingdom of heaven .. Then everything C.;ui be re.stored. We should be able to find our '- chi ldren and be able to eat with them -- even they will feed you . Father oncp- sai~ that their !ooJ is our food. The first point is to rea lly tr~' ana fol low your direction. This goes back to remember~n9 Trup Parents ' direction. 'fhe second point is to have the desire to give more and mor e heart, so if you've been defeated by one person Once I had an experience when I brought a person over to the center and a girl ~aught him a whole lect e . This was in Alaska. He didn 't understand anythinCj. So anyway, I went back -- thi. boy drove me back in his car to the shopping center I had been in, and I got out at the shopping center and I juat cried. About five minute.
i

lat.cr I met another perllOD and this person joined. If you are jus t persistent, you cannot be defeated. And the third point i . to u se your ti~ ~re completely and effectively -- to really use every minute in the day. And t-he four th point is to overC01ae
sIn.t:l l.l-m indcdne~s.

We're going to meet a very large variety of

('ping to
t ~

peopl e and it

\~

our

:~ \\~~ .::(~ e~i.~g~ . '..,1 t.h t.h;;,~.i . wnen you meet ~ pcrso~, one. of :tl(! 'j .":"'.! U! .L. :; S d, .-:c ":'3 ', ;:: ::: :!.:1d scmetl'!..l1<.) yc., ~ould l.ndemnl.Y

,00

v 2ry hard t('. be a ble to reconcile

',.' i t~: in : '0 ~r~~ " .' '.,'>,.1. 01":. is within +-.hem. \ofhen I can see myself in thef.1 and Sf..e that pol.nt that I really should evercome within myself, then r can win their heart and I can win their trust because they

can

SCi~

r really _trie4.. to get inside their heart.

Thank you.

36~

PRACTICAl. ASPSCTS OF TRAINING

Row to be a Good Leader
'I

They believed Father was the Mesaiah: they received the Divine Principle. They made deep deteraination to sacrifiee their entire lives, yet fttany left because we couldn't: raise theae Miabers enouqh. We must be a qood leac!er Members are object therefore leader. an subject. I f leadera are nice, if we haft niee l.ader., then IM'IIber. can be raised very well. 'It ia a very .imple truth. '!'her.fore, the problea haa been tbat we ourselYe. eoalCln't be 900d leaders. We have killed IftOre thMa we have saYed. tt
is very true. I remember the acti Yi t.ies in 'IWf country, in my nat.ion . I f all of t.hose who moved in had stayed, bM remained in Unification Church we would. hay. three or five times as many

How to raise members? Row to raiae aembers. In the Unification Church, aafty have joined and many have left, and fev remain. We have lost . .ny, many brothers and sister

members Welost_flY brothera anc! siaters., becau.e we could not beexcenent leaden. TIlen,,,)fW ~s Jlleader? A leader mef.ns a person who leads other$, ,bu~t'~Chinese charaet.er. eanshow the ,deepermeaninq of 1 eader. Th.efirst character. mea.ns to showtbe purpoee.The leader . .at. 'be able t.o show the purpose. Leader t'fIUst. be able , ~o ~how the'plece to ge. "Youauat 90 there. Be IWstbe able to.hoW the P\U'POse of _n , the ptrpOhof 1I8nkind. 'JIheft this aeaugu'idtt t beean gould. peeple.' . Theref. . . fin~ of all, to'hableto show t.he purpoae, he him.. lf !'lave experience. fte hims.lf must have experience in attainin9 the purpotJe aftC!l COfM down and say 1IY brothe,ra,

mufl.

my eisters,. let's '90 there. !'hlsis a leader. Then whols the beat leader 1n tbe world? (l'ather)Ye8 , no probl_. " " It ia Ol,JyFather Who can show the purpolle ~ man ton ,
It i . onlypittler wtIo reached the' pUrpose of 1I.ln ,who e~ down to us and. by'~rving and 1 ovlDgandguid inq us, he ia 9'Oinq ", to lead us to dfl!"oVl'lpurpose.8utFather himself isn1t the, initiator. God is the initiator. God is the motiviation, Fatber is the result. I~ this meaning, God iathe greatest leader in

the world. , God' and rather. ,*Pather ia .,_ible God. 'fherefore,practically, 'frueParent. JRUat betbeheat leaders ira the world. Therefore, if 1M can be one vi'th rather, we eanbe a good leader, lOCJieallv. It _resemble rather and '!'rae Parent., veean be , CJOO4 leader.. But beeau we 00\11dn' t reltellble Pa ther I because 'we wre far distant frOil "ather f we couldft I t be tJOOd leaders. Hi. way of lovinq ia God's way of loyin9. His way of quidance is God'. way of C;Uic!ance. Hi. direetion is Godf s direct.ion. \h.C"- FA-o\V\e..r of. ... \~ ~d.. <...f,.,~ tv'~i-t- "e bt.,~f-,hJ
~, .",. ~.-.d-?'

-=--

363
.~.

Then if we resemble him, we will resemble C~'s way of loving, God's way of guidance, God's way of directing. We must resemble Father. . Then first of all, leaders position is subject position and members position is object. Then in order to raise members, we must verstand the object. T.herefore we must understand the peopl first. Then what portion of the people should we understand What aspect of.the people should we understand--what aspectaf members ahould we understand. w. are .inners, .~ .are sinful and impure, we have impure desire, we have tr~es, we have difficulti , haveng confidence, weCoaIltJe~Sin, we did eve~ng evil, _8veryth;p.g. Every one of U8. T .!J.Qw CaD we reaph perfection ""from rock bottom hell? How can we reach perfection from rock-bottom hell? Leaders must have th. Answer. to tl1is question, even though me~nbers don' tknowat' all. The course throuqh which fallen man can reach perfection....-t.his is the ideal course. The ideal course must be understood. Then can anyone of you explain "this ideal course t.~U9hW'hich fallen man can reach perfection? We muststart~f:~ therealfall~,wOrla. Adam andEvp. were supposed toreaell perfection butl;>ecause of the fall of man tb~y ,fell. ,~Z~.l ~9ui.hJRa,!:ri~!;!!lJci~_ ~riage. And Or~91.nal .Slne .. ~.. ". ,~.nnttl().,.n:;t.hro.u.qh l.llrcl. t:= iii~ri~ge. . Therefo. re in order. to~olv~__ o,1:; .. J,nAl.81.nwermst ~~l.S1S t~~_E~_~_~C?_n ~_ml.l$t ~6.ry ;-t.b4irt!i; _.,Ita we Jmlat.-rry here. This.s you know I ,.18 the ble ing.., The, f.irs; purpose of the blessing is the aolution of sin . S:~~s; ~ot.olve.in# ao ainlesa ...nJlU,lstcome .there. The Measiah q. . . .t.t~is P:O.int--at. the perfection po.int ofthe9;X'Owt.1ts~a.g.~ .Ji",..p.~AA. ~8 . h.r..'fbcetor. we ourselves , in our life C:0Ul". ' :QUrselves1l\1st tablish ft foundation for the M~ssiah 'W+thi;.p'P.l ~ . , " .' ..... '.. '1'herefore.,+ . . ~ r#t p\~ jQ.ilpJ \theuniJl.cationChu:rch, if ..vou witness to one n."~I:', your spirltilalchild.-ill be ):-orn",IlQ;hey{\l,iI,t:, c,i,5K~1 i~~, ;,.;.;ou~ti~;n.for ~Mes.ia.h within hims.l~.Qrhers.lf .- . ..1"~.se.~Qt:..he~~J:lnq,t befQr~ i v.en hi s .sin~ '.9the~i~ec~ Jt~ . ~~~;~.,~qi;v~:n }i:~b+~th~d 1\ew.li~e. Other.. wj.~ebe O%aheeannql~:gl.ven s+nless JDaJ:'riaqe andsl.nless children. Otherwise .&801: she c~ot establish" sinless family . 'Otherwise he orsbe oa.motfulf~llthet::.hreegreat blessings. Otherwise he or she caanot fulfill the purpose of creation. Otherwise he or she:CiUmOt be happy. ~'rbe .final; purpose is happiness. Trwthappj.ae..~ . ;. . . . '. . . . . We _.tou~ .piri;tu.al children on the street, so until he or she ca.f\Jlfill~;.PPJ:'P4>8.of.inan, what course should be gone through? We &r. . . .i..r~tWll p-"en,t.. As you know, parents auatgive life ~ _.~ t~~care of the baby and raise him, feed hiJI,with fooQ and wo~.bo~. The parents must take care of the children unt..il they ~~Xy. Spiri tllal parents must be respon- si;b:i:e"'for-their apirltua1:-ehildren--unei-l ~hey can be blessed. From wit~e inq on the .~e~t until they can be blessed, you are

I. .

<

aam.

c;-"'.

, ..

,j

('

364

re8pon&~le~ okay? This is the ai ion of the spiritual parents. But truth ia truth, even after the blessing there are many problems, 80 you must still take care. Maybe we must take care for life. Spiritual parents DUst a180 be taken care of by spiritual children. Anyway, firnt of 411# we mu8t underataDd the fundamental course throuqh which fallen ~ can reach ~fetion. Thio ia the answer to ~QC)Qe.tiOD of bow to live. Mtmkind didl\'t know how to live~ Many ..inte and 8~ appeared but t~y /~dn' t teach how to live .Philoeophera ~ scientiat., also, couldn't c.nawer the que.tiOD, bow to live. But ~ the ~r baa been 9ivon: the ideal cour.e ia first afou.ftCktion for the Me.aiah, and then the blessing and after tbe blesBin9 be vill be guided by the MaGsiah to perfection. 'rhen even it this i 8 the ideal course, practically, our spiritual childran including ourselves are not ideal. We cannot go through this coUrse successfully. Therefore there is deviation, 80metimee good, sometimes not eo qood.. Even after ble.sing, depres6ioD, DO!ftething like that. 'fhi. i , the roalatate. Betweanthereal atate aDd the idealst.at$' 80l18thing ml,lstalw.yabe restorea _, ~hsr.~or.# all A leade;"JDanY member. C.nDOt bbliah a fouD4ation for the Me.siah~ cunot estebllah f~uaaatiOft of faith, cannot eatbIi.h., foundation of aub8tance. hea. . . of liar'}' depreetriOnai!MDy tt)j.nga,. we a.u.t bI able to take cue ofp~pl. and restore ana'U'raneet.beato be _1>18 to 90 tbr~h this ~l course ant.f, ,"NCh perfection. '., TWa 1. tlle real .cpe(~,t 0( a ' leader ,the re&l f)&t. . . of.lltl4.r ..a ~...... ,Tbi~" is t~ r8almi.8iob~r 1"der."~~ttfore,,lf1lM 1"9~ne ju.ti,4aal, perfeC;t.llWU~,,':iu.t go()4f6J' <i4e.,1_lt isiJlpo1ble. - " .., ' ,', ,we ".f;un4erStanQ,tM t.alaituatioll aDd' go f;:-..the rol ,sit.u.. tion .t.othe i4eal .tatu.~ . "Tbereforewh.,. our Jr_.fJera~on t

kn9W ,~howt.opr.Yf

,God. .... And~n ltthey ~ .h9Y to pray . f3tttbey, c;:a::;.notpJ;ay, if, tbeycAnDOtpray" you'._(guid.- tbelll~' YO\l iluatpray,with thea.,and tttaghthf!fl bow tQ~.,R.r9. , ~ even thougb th~are praytn '~..tilla.nnot bave,skin-i:Quchw).th God, have no e;J.q)e~ience of skin-toachor, evenau.ra-tau.ch",' then you ~t. prA:r~ w1t.ll'them. You mu8~ expl_in Vbat ilwrong_ . You explain whytbey cannot Nl'- goodr:elat.ionaMpwith ,G04~ lave.tigKe, .ak, check &D!I. thea 9u1de. You.uat,be able to _ide e that they. can pray " . .I}' to GOd. ".1'be pet~ . s t off_ bo4y, otherw1 ~e ,i. DO fo~.t1on of.fAith. TbeZ:etore" 1f your P"e8tbera 401a't ,kl\OW how.' toof!e, how to establiah a foun4ation '. ,of faith,youJIIlat .teAch tbeahow to offer their own bodies.

eanhave;:~~atiqDoffaith" SQ they c&ll.qffer th!!tr~~_~~

un~ei!lt:atid .J~er?alnteani:n9i~ b1r:+tl-.- ' Ptili~.le ,'~t~,!J,.

,f9u~.ttea4)h\".hem. ~n t.bQr cal1Mt undsrtt;tan~ther.,~al .~niftgc;)f' 'Dlv~ne 'Jl:'inciple" Y9~ .as': let thea

..

._t.

au..

_ -.-"""' _____

.. _ _ ,_ __
~

~._

......,._....

.
-.,.,.""""",_"~,

._.,~.~_,v

...

-,
-,,-<-~~~",

. ,., ".""""",,,

~~

..... ...,-._.

_">-""~"._~,,,,,,,,,~._~,",,,,,

__ .

365

You must teach the significance of offerinq, otferinq ~' things, our body, 24 hdurs a day belonq8 to God, offerinq means the changing of ownership. I a. disqualified to own myself. Then if someone is complaining, if someone cannot obey God's truth and complains that I cannot do that, I don't like that, r want to sleep by myself, then you must go there to him or to her and explain again what offering means. So that they can offer themselves again to God. Their 24 hours of life belongs to God not t.o themselves. Then if they can understand the tr~e me~nin~~ offer~ng, they cannot complain anymore. Compla1nt w1ll be t~ned 1nto gratitude. , And if they don't know how to offer things, we must teach the significance of offering thinq8. And if they cannot understand how to deal with money, you ~st teach how to deal with JaOney. How to deal with donation. Or 8venhow to Cjat money, ,how to fundraise, everythinq. And by offering aind, body, and thinqs we can establish a foundation of faith. And next, a foundation of substance must be offered. This means to love each other as brot~rs and sisters. If they don't _. know how to loveeaeh o\:ber, if they have no exper ienceof love you must show what love~is. You must explain what love is, and you must show what lOve is. so they can understand how to love. But still, if thl!y have many troubles because they cannot l"ove, and because they ~annot understand . love, you must go down to their situation llTld you must be 9000 friend wi th him or her. . You must guide t,hem to. higl~er level of lqve.Establismnent ~/ _of the foundation. of faith and foundation of Bubstance--your 'members must be able~o; love God and love brot.hars and sisters. - -.'j;'hey must be able to i?oe' a champion of love ; they au.the the _",inner of love. We JI\J.tbe able tobea win~ of love to God . and to brothers - and stater.. -rhen they can -tie-your spiritual children--vuybe you wf~~ lmve spiritual chl14ren very soon, is -i:t0kay? Then he or ,~wil1 be qualified to be given blessingxt is very happy if yqar<spiritualchildr&n are blesnd--1tia the 'happiest moment o!i6:ul' l.ife.asspiritualparenta. Is there-anyon~whose splrltual-child=en are-bIes.eel? How did
I

you feel? It ,is joy~<:~<> Therefore ,fiTst';'ofall, we must understand how fallen man

. ....,

'._ . . _.

.. --

can

reac;~"':.

'. rf leaders ,are

chi+dr~n

perfection.teadersllUst ,first of all be good examples. ~.leepillqwithhig !n()uths open, someone qive me a

wa tar pistol and i fhe i.sleeping with big mouth open, sboooo.

Leaders must be a qood.exaAlp.le, okay? 8e-cause your spiritual or other melYlQers will tQllowyou. Everyone will be sleeping with big mouth ,open. , In the beqinninq ,:we,lIlust have 8 good relationsbip with, Heavenly Father, witll God. Ot,berwis. we cannot. be qualified to be good leaders. ~;lh h~d good relationship with God. Once , :.ne revclatiJ!)r. vaagiven, he kept it in his aind and obeyed and __~_,2~rs~~?,~~_~1."_~~;t~_~!.!. _~~!l.",1~,9_;.Y~1ll.'8_!.. _ ~~~ y~,s man of fai th-"~ Noan's faith was incredbile, AbrahaM'. faith was qreat also. When he was called by God he abandoned everytbing and obeyed God without ~/ ' ~nowing ~nythin9~bout where to qo. Mosea was a man of faith: the

came true afterwards.

3G6 only one on WOC.L!I he lfAS l!b!e to rely one on \-Jh?m he traG able to rely w~tJ Heavenly Fath~r, God. Ar..d he did it; ~ guided the Iaraelltes from Egypt to Canaan. Jes~&' faith wan incredible. And Father's fai.th was.l:llno incredibl~. In Yhat.ever difficult situation he Di~h~ ~ involveld be is mili~.g i~nd h!.a ~~c!t'l

We know 80S'!e a.peet. of Father # ~~t lJ!Orst of !lfJ don tt kl'!o\tl hi. faith. Many ~ us know his lova, his truth, hifl will, his sacrifice, but aany~f us don't know hi. faith. Eo~h obeyed God, Abraham obeyed God, thoy went to the mountainz. Even John the Baptist went in the mountains, wilderness. Jonus ~~nt into the wilderness. And Father went in the dept.;r: of his solitude to see God. Therefore, first of all, Jesus must ~~vc a. per~onal, deep relationship with God. Therefore,first of all, leaders must have a f:pecial deep relationship with God. Therefore, leaders--one of the most important qualifications for a leader is prayer. His prayer

leaders mu.t pray with tear. to know the depth. of G::ld' a heart, to know the,rief ,of God. 'lheir$XAmple must exceed othe~s- therefore leaders must pray, far more than ot.hers. "i'rzy JUust " have a deep relationship with God and True Parents '" This means that leaders should have a special,timeto pr~y and"et into. the depths of God's heart. Leaders ~houldhave a prayey life filled with tears, lel!!ierSlJ!.U5thavecotn.!mlnication with te;:sor tearful co~unicationW"ithGod; a leader should have a -<cret \~ between God and him" It is very true. If a leadel~ -oses this tearful pr~.J" 1 i fe, then the people's hearts will c:-y and, God cannot speak" through ,him. Then people cannot feel -.,-d~brouqh him, peoplecannotfeel1ifethroughhim, it is IJ'fH", tJ:'ue._, If you ar~ responsible for even twelve people, first (,; Ql.llyou must stand. iJ) God' spointof view~nd pray from C~l po~rit of view Thenyoucaritlot stop cryj,;nq,yo!.lr tears is f:; '~ YO\I1:S,1 but God f fiJ t.e~r3 of love and grief will gv.sh throuqf;'''\1.. This .1& the,'fir.t. qu.alific~tJ.onof . le~der1l ., , . A l~lJI.der,~hould ,.,t:>emore dev~tional thanother';':?.bera. 1J.'o bede,.~otlOl\al_4tu.t9 9iyeowner8~!p ,toGod. Lea" :::8 J:>elQn.:g to God first. Hi'S l4hoursof life belonqs to God. (;1. w~ll reveal hiqelfthrpughhim. " His hand is, God's hand, his legs are God' s leqs His. mouth should be used by God. ":.len Cod speak: through his mouth, God will speak throuqh his mouth and hit; words " can be God's words. GO<! will ,express hi. love thrm; ;hhis ' entire body and m,1nd. Then his ,body" his love will be God; glove. Th1smeans that God's purpQsewill be his purpose, God'swi:tl wi!: be his will. Everyth~n9 belong-sto God. Then the leader,; must 1 100' devotional to God., It is very true. If members can see that their leader totally devotional, then everyone will respect him., Everyone will respect his heart and obey' him a.nd .,'"-._. _____...__... _~_ .. ~.,~~9AeY~.htJ;'. ,_. ~qt_J_f._~~;:!'__g4!.~~Jti~q_YerI hard. but ~be l!l~d~rs , are just sleeping--if the member. are working t1111ate ~t night, 1 o'clock, 2 o'clock, but leaders are eleepinq at 11100, do you l1keit? Therefore, leaders are qualified to sleep after

life must be tbedeepeat one. Therefore leaders must pray secretly.. They r2Ust pray at a place wh~re no one know Leaders must shed t.earB,leaders Dust shed tee.rIJ in t;..bGir <:ie$p pra.yer when anember:s are.leaping. l."hen mem.beraare :'lecpinsr,

is

to"

/
367 members sleep. Leaders JIlUst be more devotioDal than members. Leaders must make the biggest offerinq to God. A leader must sacrifice hi.maelf most and then he is qualified to ask sacrifice fro. others. When members are sleeping, leaders must work. When members are resting, leaders must serve others. Leaders must be more devotional than members. Leaders must be able to have dominion over things. They must offer everything first--money, things everything-then they are qualified to ask others to offer something. And unless a leader can control creations, he cannot say anything. This means that leaders must be able to control money very well. Money will come to leaders first. If they use it for their own purpose first, this will be in defiance of God's heavenly law--for True Parents, next for brothers and sisters and then for themselves. ~r8 alao must offer everything to God first, and then serve brothers and siaters, and then themselves. Leaders must alvays be the example to their meabera. T.hen what is the contents of the example? They JllUst show clearly hovto establish the foundation tor the messiah. 'l'hey IIlUsteatablish the best foundation of faith: they must exc:eedothers i.n prayer, in .devotion and in cODtrolof . physical thinqs. And especially theyjlt\~st. l()ve God most, far more t.han o t h e r s . . . If leaders are 1fteasy,members will be messy. Myself, my room ia always messy. Truth is truth, I am not qualified to tell you to be neat. Then Father came the other day and . he looked at the rooms and. dorms and he wasn't so happy. character i8 very messt character. In8uf!lcientexample, t.his iathe re~son why we couldn't be qood lnders. Prayer is nwaber one means "lao truth, 'W must under stand deep truth or we cannot be a leader. My mind must belong- to God and my mind must. be. onewi~ God'. mind .. God ' .
And he said to me, you IftUst do better FatheX' knows my
~

~.

must also establj.h the bestexampl~ of the foundat.ion of substance. A good leader must be a good Abel. In order to be a good-Abel though, we must 90 throu9h being 4 good Cain. We must go throuqhCain pOSition and then we can come to Abel pOsition and we can:;et into the bone marrow of the iinlessMessial- ~nd be borr.)iOeW throuqh the 8inless

heart, and Co4'strut:h . A leader must under,taM God4eeply ..So far we have diiCUssedhow leaders call excel in loving God. This is the fC\1ndat.ion of f~ith. Then next the leader

Father is the best AL-lbefcre us. But in order to be the hest Abel bef.ore us, Father ia the best Cain before God. Zero. ~rather is zero before God. He himself has no opinion against: God, total obedience i . Father'. attitude toward Gocl. We feel if h. obeys God, then he .ast lose subjectivity. But has he _.. _--RQ- -sublec't-wity-?---'~>-hl!c&-l~tt-sub:i-eetiYity.--Pro& our -poin1: of view he has 100\ subjectivity. One day :r went to Father and we w-ere talking and I said, -Anyway in order to decide SOMthinq I m.ust. con8ult Heavenly. Fa.ther, 11 I said to !'ather... Then Father s-aid, "Dor. 't say tha ,:.. The wol.-d 'consult' is not good. Just s~y, 'Must be gi\7~n (hrctl(~n.' Consl;.ltaticn is just the samelevei. . . . . .

"

womb.

tt,t
~

t.!,.r.~
.\.... -

7'"?-:'
.'
"".......

_~f .... , - . . ;

.".! . .",,,.,~,,,~ _~.~;'

' ......

__

1'"

.;..- ..... r.

,,_t ... .:~,..

."0 11 .t ..........

I"r E}-..' ..,Jt:"~ct:-1(:;S~ ...... -, . , "

j,..

ht.~~":lu::.:.;l:~~

~'--

to Ko::C,3, 2.'-:;::'\ ::':C~:1'! (";~ t;~,::.1 h?d <,:,:",::fict11t':.'.J'!l '::("lc<'tl.'!.f"e th::?v b_l'1'.~ diffe"-C""i. 40 i'..."3:l a~'1 ~~:--:"!1~:-:,1"t ~;W;1 f;""~.!>~~""-"'1 ~("'{"" ....~.-., I ~I!'\"'do. ... . . . ..l. . . ~~nk';)s s.:;:}.~~v.::c:>i_(> I!.> C'Oi 1,'aPn. r:nk':!!f: f?c:nOC. Go 1. t~r~~. tt'} IS,.. 4< hr..:,.. t;"i.!U "'Jj~" ..... ....,..... .. ,..In~9j ,~'-, ... U .. ..... "l" ~- .. ?..L. ,~ ''''It.fon n''''''' ~~-':""d t"'" ~ .. ,.,. __ ..... ,j",:.,,,,U 'J Filther. Fath~r ,::c.cn ~ .:: ::;':l !1",\!;:"Y nna h~ s;"!,id, PShr.:;-ui~l ! ~7;.~r you, or ~hol.lld :-,Jtl c~:~y De. a I ...,as ?~(.~chle~,:m aml r J:ctre;st~-:t. 7! n::cauoc Fi1thr'r i~ 7.'~rQ bofo=e God, l"~theZ"G inside io lOO't vC'.c?;n'i:. ~!"_cn C0a~;,:=Z1J.y !.'l'ntl'c;3r c~n oC::U):" 100'(, a~~ F:'1ther c~n 00 th~ lOG'l PC!!rfect ve~,c::'!l of G~o < L - is 'f,~~t he 3au~ what Gee BUYO .... ~z.(':?fO=0 hi~ \-;~~CG ~r3 100:'3 tr?-'C! Z'r::.tiab.Jl,~ ~n2 tr'l'-~t,~'orth.y. ~r!l.r; :'.. ::; \,'l~:t ~?\:!':':hcyJG ":.~or",o h2"(~;~ a~lt.. ~~,C::l..t.~.". Becat~~o he i?J nothing, cC'rr?lct.ely obedient to God, tI1(~i-&:Eo~e h-s con 00 tho pc:rfect vc:,;!;cl o~ ('..,cd and C.~d co.:! t;l'OZ":': t:hroug:'l b,iTJ. lOO~ perfe.ct,ly. So I t:.~~rd that ~ne dny r:;:1avznl!' F~tI:l3r c~11ed Fat.h~r ~ \I,"C~:!~n, ~y \:"CJ~:'l.n. P2.tt~.''.:~: in ~ "~:?,8:1. C':;:,n ;,!,"")t'. ,,:t.r.r.::t;;:r.!:;:c~11 what I ~~n7 r~:'l'J Gil~'] it:: t,c;; I~yt'!ng Ci1:E0 n.~ P'OsitiO:"i{:y i!~ to ..... ,..<I"!.,Io-,.I~,.l.".'!. r;~,......... ~'-"'n"'"" ~t .... ~ ... .r.r.""'- !""'~.l""""':""''''l .. '1-.i~ ,.,..... ,.~ .....;,.,...,.., ~-...rl, co,fl'.:! ... "'",.r. __ .... ,_ ...._ .... \.... v-,. ......... v'" ......-J.:ot .... ;;..! ~n i~ ju~t li!:a r.-.:::1 l',!"~:l 'i.fi.~n, t;i~c r:;&~ thing. 1:-4 t:h~ r.-~KJi!l~i.:1g, 1a o=i1~~ ~.~ t;o t.hr.;.7:.~qh 'l:h':l C7~',-~;~ 0:2 ..
.... 4 ........ "-

..~.

-.~>I:

"'-"#~~f

-~-""'':~

'~_~._..l"

J.,':'_~I

'-1~,::~""",

.h~ .;.,.~

;r~"""1iMI

~~..s..,

'.'~

it .. ...;

1
~

IIolo _ _

:.

\o..~.J,..~,

r.~~rt:u~\"'>,.~

1~"-"'J"3~_'i

J..~.;.

\""'.I~;"

~'~L;'J, ......... ", ....

_ \ __

-~

~~: ~.t"...':J~~ _

~ ....

II g;:cd C&in, h"a mu::t \!ru!.~:-s~~~ cbeU.i~c~. ~ctml c-t~il!'$'Ct~. Perfect offering, pure ot'eld.nt;. :t'Ut at; .'t;!~ di_cet~.f.'H~~:j tthis dce~n e'tm~a!l C.~in t~!3 n~ q:lnlit=ic.ntlon t.:-.o ~ay an:,'~;:!'::inSl at all. Don t oisunderg~;:.~. T~~.g'O!rl c<pini.on i~ II Fure <;2-ffcrir'!9 on the utar of Goo. ~~~o:');':.niC'~r.:u~t b-o mE;~e nn:1 un~<::lfi~Zl. . If tl'l~ opi.l:1icn !s 'tl~i;~n C';;' n.~t w:U.l a~,e!"d en th~ Ab~l II but.

CaIn h~s q'.lt,lific2.t.:io:: to "ff<:rM~te!: C'pir".io~ thD1n ~~~l has. Onco the de;:;i~ic!1 i J;~:::1.Q, a>,~31o:1g ~G the e.Ct:i6~.on 5.3 p::incipled f\;7S shcmld ccny ~r..d eo cur best to more th:1!.:1 C0:f;f\j_ Eytile way, :.701"':-::ti:~~~ Cc.i.n i~ old~:-: th-l'l.n hb::!l, physic.:llly "'p'ri~""'1117 tl<~..., .'''''~'''-~'h~'" .... ',.'in'n "'u. ...... ; .... n ole tO 1:...~:,. ... n. l!bel I or W,J.. To lov~ ;::.Ml~n'.'! \~.., l:o,'t. PJ;)~l fu}.fill his r.iseion. A$ you k1h~!~,~!"':::1 Pllg:"z?1 h:; C~i;1 r-o::.::i.tion ';.0 I'e:the~ocson, ","r-n fil.l """f~ J.iO;i'l.f. ...,.....~1 ~.......... C"'l.""" ,.. ~ ....... ~,A ... """-~.." "'-1 , ...".;. ..!-. ...... he ,t', 6-"....% "~-O \,,; Lll ...
-,--~('.,jii.I,
,i.." -"

~.".~~ .... :.""'-

.1-,,_~"

~~'...'l ...'....'\

...,"'

.J .;.;t..L.~-.JI

_1iQ

"'... 1~.,..

.~'.\ ..? '

r ... _-.... ,'''''J,.:l..e

t...... ft'-" ..... v.. ,... T~.."....._'t"i... __ ,,-:.. fT'\1!..~.;.. - ... ~~'h.... r .,;r ....."" I..J.. ......iI:te, a'p-'P!:'o~ ib~ Pil f(ii1tO h,~""<1J fulflllet! hi.f\~ovf,dlllnt!,~l.ra,iszion.
..4:r.:A-Jt.. ,l,. .~ .. , . .

't.,

"'-"

"~\":-*-...a

1i~..J:-..

4Ii~.", ..;"...."'~a"f.A

"~~~~i1'6
"3.?~

,,~~

~-..:-Bv....
r":~

'~ .. "i1'!1.1;

l. '; .. t........ ~.... .;;.::..~ ...;.b,.~6'

h;""

n-!.,,..4,,,....

~J.

A.\~~""

,,--..

G?Od:Caia~1,;;~t qi~l'~,bil:~h 'to j.\~!.. It! ,l'OUc.rct C.o.inpOfJition and AMl pc$itlr.m io 2"'Ju.~r tM,:;, Y<":1~, _1:0\L~!.ltoh3'Y. If jt'O\l are r.lO!'e talented, ~'1O=e fcithf1l1art1 Mve moree::pgriencothan l'J)el. then you should ralse 1\..bcl by sex"vinq. You ~a1? h.~~.f~ ~'m in thg far.dlyfive '1'2~:t:'g, bl't ~..t)\!r cootralfig'l-:',re iss jt,{,ctci~ or seven :nonths c:r on'1 ye~r i!'"l the fl!f.';\il~!. ~t1.,!l.~ ~l don't. \I."ant to obey. If you are wj~;;:yconfia~t you YOllrnelf are more profound in faith, . (it'!0p",r i:l faith . in lc,ve, ;'\00 i~ f!!:tper;'enc~, why don J.t ycitJ raic.e Al~el? ~'nW don I t you raioe .~bel? Why d()n' t you 9ive birth to l'..bcl ,so th'lt God can &pprove Jt...bel to M to.he beat Abel. 0'-~rwi5e,. vou are the log~:r of faith, vou are the loser of, the posi ticn of Cd.'!..n and yu'..\ yourself ~re diS'qu~lified to be the }L~l poeitio~. .. T " , -'J" ~ ~ In ~ cases... k now yo~! Zee 1 f1any ~~t'~J_cu.!.._,-eG.. ." J apan, . _,n lvas-'~iesoonAlTjr<ii -raf -tbe--frlli"nir.llue::!!'rion f:omthr. oo'-tir.nin-g r aad thon ~f~rvetl!'d9 ~ ~ ! rutd tat!~h.t becan:f) .~~ Abal. And in the begl.n!'l.ing 1 <'\lr.r~; ~.~~::l lu~:? or .:.11(::\'1 n.~i:u=~-;. ':'h.ozefore

369
! had a terrible struggle within myself. I was also accused by those whom I had taught--rrrrr. I was depressed, but through these experiences I cQuld understand that however young the Abel. posi tion may be, even someone whom I had wi tnessed and whom I had taugbt, I must ~erve him and I must die for him. After terrible stX'\lgqle, I tlitr.lt maybe I got .victory . This kind of expe.r~ence ia the best to eradioate fallen nature~ ~her.tor., if you are put in an adverse situation, utiltze thl, situation tocleanae your insides, to purify yourself, te CJrov you1\aelf. If you cannot overcome this point, no matter how long . are in the Unifiaation Church, eventually you are still not fied to be in the Abel position. Therefore unless we are wi of Cain position we are not qualified to be Abel's position Myself, several rsI struqqled. I am a typical example of chief of sinners I . of fallen natu~e. This is the reason why I can understand t fallen nature is. I myself have . ,one throughi t. 'l'nla;qjer , I see you and what you are doing and I can pretty well erstand at what point the problem is. H3,. ha, he has this f . nature; therefore he cannot overcome . this point, that is is depressed. The fallen nature fl iSWG"~.tmJ,.. tb,j.s w.ay, nat.~., 12 .is WQrking this way; I ca~c~_~n4 l,~ ~8u.llr. .Be<;tp.l.e I myMlflia"
gone~ou9b1:h.t.rJ'1"'J.e.,

. '~ . lla4t.Jl..~~J.ence:,hay:e
t~~l'ib)..

I Ptt19'Ji1:!nq. k'otJl... fallen .l"a4t._ttfS .... nat\1re, poaitive.ndl\fl9al:1ve e x p r e s s . i o n ( ) f f a t h e same e ~ iswork1*1,li.ke a snake.. 14,Qri't . explain ..it .tn .Sngl;ish. . Anyway it is ~~rril>lemud, . , I t i s .~~ when ..... ~r. Cain andAQelfi<jhti.M' . 8101\ in C~d.n posi tiOD trie. ..bt& in Abel a9'ai:pstea~ti: . . . peslti9~ '~l'it:f --:""".....,~ wl.linevergtve Abelplo ~ntil heljr$he c4n av. e:r:oo~ . lenna.ture. But after a ....~,.. .. \~icto~over tb~eain and hatt.le as-SQon as th'.ilr:l.e~t. .. ... at . l'l..'l1.ent:. w$,lle qive.Jl41 . It'.$. a,nc,. y'ou.:"1#tJ.
"!O .......... ..
C .
~

:fa:.Jlen

. . . . . . , .... '

.~

".

'",

-,-....

"."".

'-y

";. '

-~-----f:!~~:d:g:t~i~~~:~-:!:~~'.:::a!~~:.:!~~a;~=i:~na!~A
~
.,
'.

, ,.' . . the. Thi. s.~Cain:""'. Abel., love Abtil., obey~bel, ,.h~lp. A~~,. Ji'henthe . . t o .hthe be.t. Caln .i8 tlus. . StiIIe. . times a. o.pable Cain ...tat.lte ,bieeUAe he tr.t ' _ qood ...ff~M. a good '. .~ is,,-.art.,M i . capable, t_re!ore . his ide_in uny 0....1$ ba~:~er thAn Abel'. But he does his OWI)thing and .fterwarda tri~a to persQode Abel to_ . approvehJ;Jt. :Call you'~~~~~ndwhat !mean? . He alr~"y ~e . - plans, everYtltinq, anca 4,td lt~nd afterwaJ'4sweat to~l"~ said, "Look,. how wonder{ulit .~s., you must approve TtiL. i~:; fa lle!\na ture . ~ 3, revfirsal .of <tomj r.iOD " . . . There'EorQ, tn<e !::es~C~11l is .r.o:..~~e~_~.~_J"ilA. 1--\(",1:, tQ.. _ ...... ___ , __ .

cal"ilposit;iqn.

14_.

_.11

,a _

(:r

. :requires. l'he(~'lsent:icllthin9 then i lSi J!hat If you at!'e ,iv.A some rnissi.n~}'o'.: ,0;;'0 tb~ central iqurf!\anti say, \$At .should I do? Then ftftxt, ;\bel may say to ycu~ J. want y~ to.9O pioneer witne~.siftci. ,. i'rOlD t~c .nut~ftt, }"1Qube,.into~t'ay ... t. be "...". . .-.
'.

370

t..:.', (JQst ;: J.. ~meer ,...i tneszer. !!westiga te (werything, prepare ev,rythinq and qo. Next, in the ideal world, from the beqinning, value in in~'f!rnal and position is external. Therefore if you have vaJue, the positiOllwillbegiven to you. ' Therefore, you don't have to be vorried about your position, but worry about the value of yourself, your value before Goci. The value of man will be doci~~ by how acch he has ~th, personality and heart. Ther.~ f9re we should have deep truth, deep hear,t: and ex~llent per. . n.li~y . Then position ~ill be given to you auto:.aaticcJ.lly. ,In tho cour8e of ra5t.o1:ation, even t:ilOugh \fe h"":en' t en~.l~h va~uc .po1!lition amstbe 9iven. 'If ~ nrc given Abel oositior; ~nd we haven't enQugh va1 1.le, the value or contents of th~' position 1%!ust ~., reatored afterWlJrds. t~n you are aS8igneci , it i , just the beginning. From that time on you must restore in yourself the contents or value which can deserJ'ethc positior:. ' If yo-.;.are giver! a POSi.tiOll liS a z::oegional director, you mus t. !Je far ,grate:.rthan' a', 90verncr You have five states. ,State governors are in Cain position. Even a state comm~J':der "should be 9'rea~~r than t..~e 9,over.no;-.s,piritual goverr9c.,:

ate Jlot yet equ~l~o, Pf)s.it:!..Qf\. ,~~fot.'e t~isv.~~.:. J\Ut'lt~~.

re8tore,~.,

~he'll~e is V'1fY-Jli,~cl,.,spi~~tua;l gOy~rr.pr7, ~t. ~~t:.},fi~'':'

',' l.r thisft,),faj,.ng youw~r.& c.,I,lu:rdir~tor, .a~t' the;ii't4"'\'l,~. a.ftexnoon.F~,~r.,&p~il'tt~;;.~\t9. be A r.9iOt"i.a~ director, lfh&t
.~.,

'. "

' ,'.

,; ,

all.

down~o

A~ Caip(ir:,t~r:p;a,lJ'to C<tin.!~s,~te~Mlt .;YD1.l c~MJ;'v,~~i",m;,:'f,' ;.<':' cO&':Utlan{ters ,'~,nd.:~J~ is, he lpth~.,tnf.,~2i; ,~met.h~nt:,f~;~ ," ";t9~.~ij~\t~:. "

ololrinternal po.itio~. T~is ~an.,a .... _st ,~h~.W;... and serve others. ','c,: i:\' ,', ii", ,> ";, _ '""",, ' " . ' ",\.;':i' 'rhen if' Y0llLr inter:na,l,vZ"!.l)\\fai$:c;fnt.~rd.~~~~orbpt~Y' are, qivenp~:!:i~ti.orlof region~l.diJ:'eptpr ,wbr.!t mjJ,a~YQ\l 49!~;.' ,

-.vhate"l~rposi tiort. ifJ,1VGn, '\!O'&l !mlstun!ierst..nd .Duro~ \'aliJie. Then . ,(l;~ent1t?u(ih pesiti(m, is. giV:Fb. no~ 't1e, ;~st,~ome

is the di ff.e{~r~?N!i)dlffiJ;:~.t

~ll.

,ThsretprE!,f iI;:S,t"pf

c,

higher and hi9hw,~n<;\ ,110')# c~~4era'Md~lt fS f_~l ,~wtJFe(lt you ar& ,fat9raat.. thp.J\ ~", :~..:Then,~a .Cl\in ttppr():vt!8, yop, _.to ~Abel." youAr. q ...11f'1.d' ltnd H.~nlY Fatb~Fwi.\l ,-. approve you .. ' ,Ifsomeone . .~yO\1 .s ~lil.l1IO:onl1' uill Ac?cu.ae " Y9U .no OMl v111per~t.JOu., !1:venthOugh, YOfIldon 1 t ~.k~:people wi.l~ brin9~~ty'thil1'tC)J"q\1o. T~i . ,~,Abel po8ition.tru~ ,Abel. If You .4irv_brDttutra.' and c.i.~_"f,ir.t;)('('lh ~t, ...,.AAd " tears and . .~oneappr.oye.yOQ. ','tt()",1M) ~l,;,~. . ., ,~Efi, ~1:!1 .br.fn~'" you wha't:'you ~.~>;Then .yeD::t.h~ y~,.~~:,.1~f ,1\9' ON! c"-: accuse yr:'~l:and people."iJ.l "be .bikpw: t.:~.,see",~ ~w.~IJ~. 'lJfhlgiae, j:f yQcr~ cenual, :~i9\lre-i .VC>rk.4~',ver.y.,:W4L,frQJn' ; ~--, -"---- - - - ,-----lttdrn'i'lU] , to- -:nig:tc:"Yithuu'b ,tlle.th-wi~. ; '~lMt4~~!J p.lo"1;hes- "'., ,
\' :, I'U!e ver~str.~Md;Mrt!y.;a.M~, ~ ~~~}~"J)' 1i.~.~}lIlrY'

r~~~:~~I~~:r~i~i2~~~S~.~~

don't worry abOUt rller!' i f .)\beJ, p()sition eats, it, t!len bow 4Q ~ou feel to see him 8lttiJ.19 ,.}dl\att,OU b~ouqht? .00 you. "ceu. .? No, you feel' happy. , I f he :..i4ilt reciv. it, then yOuwO.)d'-~eel. .~..If'yOu-~~ltts .;" ,
.it-, please eat this," then Abel is qualified i:o eat.
,"
~'

~Sen ho~

do you feel?

Th~n

Oh, oh

ok~y,

..

..

'";,:",;,,-."

"

>,

371

i n~o pra::otice in the field, the Cain and Abel problem will be
~

\;; (

in Amer iea.. Don t you think so? This is one qual if,iea tion , and now another importantthinq-a qood Abel must take C;:~CJe of indemn1ty~" The other day I told you the Messiah is qivei. time limit. tfi1;h-in a oert:ain period he mU8t fulfill SOlIe co_tents or otherwise he CAnnot fulfill his mi ion . But God's requira.ent has a terrible content. If the Messiah brinq8 the contents to U8 we will be crushed,we will say, we cannot do that, look at our ai tuation. We have not enough members, we haftftotenough IIIOney. It is iJIlpossible. Then, can the Messiah bring this answer to God? He cannot brin9' this answer to God I and if he brinqs his burden to man, we could be crushed. Ther4tfore he reeeivesit. He receives it. By.bleeding, by shedd!nj.blood, he paY9 indemnity. So that God .,,' car. bt.~. pleased, people can 'be pleased, 'and people can fulfill God I s d.es ire. . . Therefore, then sometimes l.tl A conference Fat:her gives direction to US , okay? Say you must raise $50,00-0 in one week. But you>~have just 20 peQple. Then on.e person Must raise how . Inuch? $2,5000 withinOlle week. 'Then in one, day, each must ct.veZ:.~9.$350or $360 d4':ll~rs . Cu.Y~ ._}.'.thatto your_be~.' . ,No t i t j. S. iJl\pOf!ls ible. wha t:st).":14Y'C>u4o?Youmus"tbrihg

~ol ved

.
.

." thi.slluch to Fatheror'ather' s pIa" will be4estroyed. Yo.u , .' .nave jUIJt twentymel\ber.,thelr _.*r.,e1,,,0 usually. . What .' . should youdO?FA.tin9-~ ". Co withtbetl .an4sbow .ex....l.? Loan!
'~orrowfrcl!1bank?Be

'.11

'~. must rorrow. You you rsel ! must be. ,reaponsibleforthat wi ttiOUt. .' talkin-,1 ~~!lythingand th~nj'oucan say, otay"Ieande halt,

maybe you ~':!an change yourite:m?Stl11 ltUi iJnpossibl~:you

ttiif best example

of fu~r.isi"? .' Or

( .... .

'but,): have a special.

id~.; don't vorryabont that, yet1.(!:.': .. only'do half.IfThen encour'age thell'lAnd givean~wiaea. tothelll, and: let thenlqo. ':t'hent:h~y'Ca,n .ma"k:e~aybe$190,Jio~ $TSO , SC;P.le '$200, :despt:rately. (~hen mea~w)liteyou are W'{)rklli,a
different~:r

fr~,whom Y?'il:pi:tn~rroJtttnone,fQi'~wh.!;le"

and

pra:-i.tfq.deg,p~r6.t&l~aridfinai;ngsome01le
,ors~t;.hi:tlq

\ . ;.., g:dme'speei .1t1:easure,~l~mond

\V1tbout

.Pw:. . yotlc~an$ell .
C$ayit);g~i'
".L'

tijeYCAJ\ b~ f;tl1ed wi tlf'9f ahde.n,".d~twl~l\as .b~fore. . . . . pather q.ve .... dir~~lon, 12:Op4!ople ~!\thr~ y~rs. Thill ~ .. 40 people. year.. . '!'bia ~._rethaD three people a . . '.month--therefore. IIIIiOre than 'one 'pel'S_ eve~'Vten~.y.. I.,. the lie9inning I gave a har44irect1on,YOllsa14yea, but 'you actually had Ilo,confidenee ... Therefor wepr.ye4--coo~1nator.prayed .'. ~u\dprayed. ReavenlyFathe~_.an ic!ea,thl. is 'our faith, . Heavenly Father ha.i~. . h '!oft9a.ttea"...yPa~r . a v e . directl~;,t~..re i 8' so_way Gcki can 4OJ:t1la*.('".,(JiCfha.a~ id.e.:, almighty .God must have an, idea to" .olvetili..:problea. ' .. . Ae \~U. know, Father idthi. way, -'l20.,people wLt~ tb. . .. _~_._y.ur 8." .... _~.t.ber..JlAid-#- .. t.herLGad....IIUe~ .:be- ~ib1e 1oJr.-Ged;,~,",,---~~- - ... -- . -(" -_. wor.s. Then there must.' __ .t.I\Od;'_>~a1:..~y:~ ..'
.. :. ..,' ';"">'. '--

.anythlnq tomembeirs .v.Quc~re}u~t,,$~:lin.gt, ~Ok~Yl:r~4,." ....: ,.: ... . sp~eiall(.tea.Do~uuit~erStilln(l' "hiJ.'" t_;'a ~ot:1C!'.bel;"!',tlU!tnl"

~,

"

...

:: ,;.. < ..

,~

......

~\
',',

(
t

('

{---1'

" I

.~'.'

!.
f
I

I .
I

.
'

}.
i\
~
I,

, r...

..
,
"

,'1.

I'

, ,! ;
(

r . ," ~,
~.'

<I

"
.

":"
:!,

It ", \

.
\

i "'(, '
i..

,
\
'~ ,

~, ,

.v.

.\ ,
,

,
i

'
"

;
~
.
'''~,

~
~.

, ,
, '.'

f.~

..'

..
,

'

i
f

'\

"' ;t

.
I,

. ,

373

We are given the mission to save America, then how can we save America? Only if we can fulfill the first three year1 s t ; course, qan we save Amer~ca . This means Yankee Stadium and ,,---. Washington Nc.ln.urnent, if these two are successful, Father said he ca.'1 $ave Amex.-.i.Ga, he Ci,lll save, ,America.'Fai:her s words are Coil's ""orda f 1pherefere;6od '-mus t be - responsil?le for these WOll'Qs. Then what .iSQw;' reapctneibilit.y? Our respBnsibility is to fill Yankee Stadiua and Washington MOnument. This is our portion of ~espons1bility. Then G6d caR sa~e Americft. This is God's ~ . promise (Uldwe ean tr\SS~ this word. 200,000 people must ,athere ( 'this' isVhy . we. calCulat4 .'.that ". at least 10,000 people must be invEsted two months or ~O c:taya . :'fhen our practical goal i . to get 10,000 ,peOple hopet\llly within this year. We DUst start with SOO people, so eacllpersoD mustCJaift~O people. . .~1 f .thi...oali.j U$ t ,.iven 'to you diretly then you mua t '. say yes, bUt act\1&lly you'Vou14'-have ftO confidence. Therefore next, we must findthe deurse throu9h which we can reach the goal fromre.lity. Thil~rtrse is tbe mission of responsibility of th? cen~r~lfigure.'~enfro. that,.time onthecentX'al. figur,] lri~st,~,*V",~~~b;t}.)r~:~ 'W~t,t~,(l<:,,~ar ~;e~~~J~:e'iGod isatiU.,~btY . :cHeaVen!Y1:~~t;'r, :?u,~a.'~,t l.U~f.' tell me,.trom thattJ.me on, .tl;.eo~r.t1~~"'fr9u.reJl;Ust. }~avea,:te,l'ribl'e struijql., to find Gexi.' s .::;-wqros_l: ,'::~d' "':$ ._:~dEh'. -' ,>~, " .' . '. .!H~;;:np~~Onqbf.it!l:,pX'".yeran4f .ith'~ "GOdcan '~iveu. (.
"i~Z
',,---, l-

laeath1:ootjtl

ljfhi;ci~~.~e?!t!.'t1 fUlf~110i.ilr90ltl...

People only

,:,vre t.o '_mdtl':,:':.1tJUlO th:;.::; ,cQurse:. Th~nfrQ1\\ reall. tyt.o goal t one: by one, ~nebyo1i:e f '.tep !)l st~_ therefore people eM '.It< e e,t' ~;:tli"";"~.d {l; er.dl::it.fft!,;t~~f!'ser: se.n~_y,ei.a.n dC)i t " Th~we c;an

tipd, ''Yj)'U W1\Oca.t1:no/t"y.n.de~stM~' . to go. Pray to God :wJU1. fa,ifb,. .If the pra;;ye(ls:deep' .ougl'l .and sincere eno~9h 4lld . . serious enou~hc,.qQd w~iJ. i~ae ,Yo'9tofj.ndthebeat plaeefo~ . ~pu:c);O . that'yo-uecm f.ulf.\.11yoUrmission, have faith. Therefore
~,

:.~~;::i:. ~~~~:;:~;#~1f;I~:F~r2::~!~:~S;!::;J: -!:lui! where

in :wbat:~ver difficult sitUation
fai~l\.

'J:~::;~,~Jt'1if,;e c,~ 'ti.s:~~iizeth:e viQWf:y' already . 'l'h$r:efQr" it.;:;:,;,lr~~~~ygot,t~i~ ';il~tory in this fli@,;a.~:tri9 I,Abelr:H;lst pea .~:" .'. +:,~;,f:;f;r.,. "l~il ..;if,;0,nil;;cplr 't}\!d:.s ''l;ti;::i;hQd .in. eveA .$ftlallp 1&n8~ ',. "';~{;.jji.,,:iC';>il-~6<,'tit""~V ,_ ,":,..;::'. ."..'1., .....'t\' " ..,.;.;,t',.~,;"", ,l'ifi\9 ."'.,- ".,;....:. ,I.' .,~.'l>."" ...."': "1., ,'k"'..e.-.-~.,,'."... u,..,; ...,." ......r""'.-y . ..(-'if y~J'""" ~", "l~;H.., ~ ...1.... . ...".""'.... -. ~"", ... ""'.' ""_ ...
<I.e, .,..

you II&Y be

inv,olved, don It lose

'.

'w~ t)le .tnCJ . ill lectur1nq ill ally .ct.ivit.y~ ..a good' Abel a~J1ievement . lYet"yone h.a, anessenti.al. nature toolMy

And'goocfAbel' . .at 8~~. aOhieveaa8nt in fun4raiaing, 1n . .hew

those .wno'-e'fuceeeding

_br.

.-1;

wJ.llin,ly
1"-::. .:/" ___ r

!therefore, 9QOO; Abel mu.t have a

k'.c:,

..

,-----

~lac:e wht:re no one else k.nOwti. Abel 6.'ld (. .i.n $n.ould r..-e QDe--..rten yo\$. will be t.t.e W.l.tm~,r. of the ;(v.uldatiuu of aubstBce, )"OU wil.l De tht" beat. example of u,e fou.nd.ation of sub5tance You will be the t.yp.i~a. Of.e who ~J;U t.hrCluqh 'the cours~ through Whl c-h i.lull :';;'!'5 ::an rfMcn perf,.~ctio;'1. 'then you vi!l b~ I! -.all ,san )iyUr.q Mooa be~a:J.B~ ratr.\:r ~ent. thi5 wane. Th... pUl'p.J5e of HeAvenly Fathex- is to ~. . . to the i{iAgdom of Gcc1. How cit) you thinx--if yc-u h-ave 80JIIe en.., in the Kin,<jClOll of God--J.f tn<!:,re i . even one persOJ'l who you eanDOt love, ~b.n car. you be citizen of tbe Kingdola of God. Yhis j . why Heaveal.y father le~s . . au)' unUl we c.a solve tbe probl_. Then if without .oluti. . of probl. . betweea bro~~ aad .~.~c., if .. persOD ia giyell aaothe.. si ion, the . . . . tEO_l. w.ill . . waitinq iQ~ h.i.m. 'rherefCK. first. aoJve t.he pKObl_ Ulea MIlt. go h log-her an4 higher. And next leader. Wist have good t.e.ti.my--l....n .... h~ve qood t~.t~ny or in.pirin9 ~e.ti.oar. OOD'~ pea tb~ . .7 Fd~he. ~U&t be the great.at leader in the world beO&uae . . . . . . :Iall t.he geeateat teatift.my. Truth is goocl bat truth ia j u t s~lic. If we cu experience it we can ,Uft4ustead. ,.... J.t i:i true. l.t i . iapoM .. ;;..iile t.o eqerienca evecydliag i.a tb.l. world; ~herafare, the nxt be~; .....1 .uat be ~ testt.Day. Truth is syabol, and exp~t:ience is clity, theNfore t.e8tuaoa1 i. fu .ore inspiring thM truth it.elf--80""i". 1~ feels like the uperieacc ,~~. .lf. If yo~ 9i.ve J08T. u . t ' - J what do YQY tbuk the coaqrt:q.t..ioD vill 401 Cea U.,- . . i.aspi.red And Soiled t.eara? Af~.~ . ORe yea,: ftalr ~~. of pion~er v.i.tDeae1ng IIl"St. ~t" t. ~.. t;O .ake-.al... ._ are 90ing to the field to make, .tori..." . .,.,.... . . . ,.. __ , .

!:~~ .bi~".:~ 't: ~.~t:!: ~~ l~r: :~~~:~:-:~~,.~~~:;~; .

h~,il.;;;,;".i.t .:it A

l'Mn

al.

...

cra2Y.

If

you

A~e

not

crazy, you

CADftOt. . . . .

.tory or

.~}FtJI.1

..

at all.

You n.".t be cry first. of all. WCMa tftUat. cJo' _thing differ~nt froa other.. Therefore, pione.~ ~itDe iDg . . . ~ be

th~ best L:1anCe to be a wondel-ful leader. Therefore, cion' t. ai. .. 8 this ..:hance to b.:: a qreat leader, ok.ay? If we could underst.and 1'-,c::... God 1. $ work ing t!:t~n we could hav(: ma.'lY testimonies ~ven now. !.n or'..:1er to .ake ,,}liderful testimony or wer.de~tul t=:)(perienee, find Gou in }',:..'ut" routine life. 'Lt::stii.~uny is the t.eatimony C'f God. the testJ..aony of True Parents, of brothers and 3ist:ers. This i* ~estUDoDY. Te~tt.ony doesn't mean ~o be proud of yc~r

seLt,
&ae ...

bu~

to b proud of Heavenly Father.

and
.~.t.r6~

~r~~

PArents and

troth~rs

this ia
loy\!~.:. ~"

how Tr ..... Pacet,'i!

t~'ti8)ny. heM God work,.':~ through H:.i\lt q.H!41t: MY brQther~ ar:,:;. s.l':i.b.:-r-

375
w{;:re. Thi~ is testimony. Therefore if we can find God's gl.l,id;,mcc, Fdtherls love then we can give testimony. Then

",'e can be good leader. 'l'he value of a. leader will be decided by how deeply he '7an introduce God and True Parents to others. Also, you should testify God's love, to Farent's ~brothers' and .;1 sters' St. Paul was a great discipl because he testified to ,Jesus as the Messiah. We are going 0 witness, to testify to Father as the ~.aiah. A good leader must be parents first and a commander

s.condly.

We ar.e now fighting against Satan and we must fight

out Satan. !hf!r~J~ we. are __ll,ow ~he army of the WW ~.II-~this i2_~~Y or heavenly arM)' of ,~ III. We are fightinq, therefQ,~'~ this is the army. we need one aspect of regulation and direction and duties and must penetrate and fight. But this

is war and battle against Satan--therefore sometimes soldiers will be woutided. I heard this story: in WW II or WW I I
ma.ybe WW I, th~y __~ere attacking the enemy but because of a stl.ong fortress mallY soldiers died. If your friend is wounded --, and now dying trn should we take care of him or should we leave I
him and ,attack' the enemy' CaJIf?? w11at should we do? If you leave him,M will die. ~'if you belp him, he won't die for now
broth.~

but you ~ill lose the battle. Not because you don't love your ~Ji but beeauae YOll do love hill', YOU must .leave him and

attaok the e.nelllY _<1 aubjugate the en..., anc:laftexwili'di COBle . back and aaybe alJ'tNldv hela dead. Then wi t.h tear., we,' embrace , the d.ad bOdy of frind. -1 Thi. :1. one aapeCt 'of'war. Therefore, .ometime. a. co :aandel', you _st aak. decl*iolls like this. If a per_en who is il: cbay!~ of ::eilter lsjus.:'tak~nCJ care of depressed people from ~Rg t& ft~Ciht, ~,~~t ~un.elinq frOil morning to night, and hi;. "C8Jl<ter' '....., ~_ s~.. ift,,1 tne inCJo;r in f\li141r'aisinq Deco tiM. ~".~ in 'ch~ i,. just' takin<l care o,f " ' e r s CafiMI,t'i'.ltt,ll ,~t'_>"'_W'i~;' " ");-:' , " , 'tr< .fOU h.Y~'ju~t:;12 ]ieople you must take cue of everytb::i~',f;z!OJll;"rni'" i:~__l i}:lfitt. 'l'hisis one aspect of beinq a commander but at the sa1le'ti.me, still we should be parents rat,her than a commander. From ~he point of view of parents, no aat~.r how many children be and she a.y have r if one ia lost, his heart is aching, and be cannot think of aaythinq until he can find the stray she~p. 1 think through IIY f:XF~rience . through ray own experi.ence of lOWe. x can say t:.h.~ in the beginnin<] Jay team was t.erribl.~ terrible because I couldn't apeak English. There were German, French, American and Japanese .embers. And also I was apaced out. because I dian' t know America at all, and 1 didn't know how

3i~

ot.~i.e%" te. . 1irare doin<; a:s4 it ~a.. tJe.c~.,;!iC 1 coulClbtt Wl.:1eratan4 the

Uapo1Jaible to COIIIUb1cate t.lephone ciIlll. 1 thoU9bt ever:';:h ..v:.9 wa. ~otnq overy well# ui.d ! was v.ry h_ppy', tM:t "ben F~-::ile oaJDe r I eoul~ u... 16~ret~ th&t everything was lost. '_f':!l.Ti.cle. TberetQre rat.fter "a. __ ssed Father acolc1ec:i and At !ir .. ,lee Stein fro. Mr. Vincecz taMS to help ae.

&ft.

I havQ studied B.nqlish tox a:mth. bere in lGNrica, but: .::ve now 1 eUlnot ~etr.tMd aaybe 69' of rou~ Zaf1i8h, .... now 1 _\1st teact, loa. It t S not 50 . . . , ~ jwtt 1..,1... YO. 90

CoO uot.M1" Datioa. lilte ChiAa. Japu, OJ:' KorH aDd you t in ltorttllD, Jap84Ma OJ" Cbi~--to Chi. . . . peopl.,. ';apMe" ~eopl., xonaa pet)9l4t--r.aw do JO. tbiJlkt YO\il gM't . . .z:.~ Japane# kore. ~ JIOlI _ t gu"paoph, ... yO. .......... to 9ft vicury. IIDW do )fOG do? Jtva.., I . . "df.~"" ...... . at :In'll1... Zt 1. uay; I hM'e coafi6t.... _~ iD tIIIe begl.MiSlg, it . . . a terrible s1tQat.ion. Who ilt fOrt-l.d; Cregon . . . haci confa.ceaoe, JAY w.. vaa tile in aoIli.. . . *eAt. PeoplewbO attemt.d J'atbe# leetue v . . . . . ." Wt 0 _ fl.llMci.l probl. . was ~.be worat. I aouldn't . . .'.~ &Atlid at". -.11, ac;. 1I01If.lPIU!I cU.d everythiRg, but I couldn't. -.ck .,... 6;ccovnt ()r -~.9 a~ all. 'lbea a!t.ewar4.~t ca. eGat. . . . . I kaMr tbat ay ~._ aade a big ~. I cried . . . co~ 't 81..., Q8rnight# English ia~. ~. _Lein aDd ~ .t.tetcc'-''''

t.

wor"

went taro.
IIoW 1

fxoa .... i:iM~14 r~9.1t. . . 9dtia,-laRter ........... .... in tbe . . . c:. . . . . . _~ 1'.000 ,,110 .......~_ _ . , . . ., - . , . . . . 2,OCt) c_ ~. lay t _ _4 . , ~~. . . . . . . ~ 1 . MSG cupai,., f_caisiD9 va. top. ftkt.J PIOP1. c _ a.n,too ;lnd flftfteft j01Md throuqh JlSG cupa.. OUt of t:be fitteen, nine joined Mr. Vincenz t . . ., $0 ov.r.... .t ion.ritia.

t.e~ib1e nlp_ eM ~ y, Nt tbeia

an4
I

.~ut" colll. . ~ fI.Y ~..,.

..,.0.

0'

"*

Ollr tear.!' S wet.to wae fro. rock bottom to top. but I tried not t.:,.. be ~or.wan::ler but tv give directions. t doD't k.Daw how auch it va. su~c~ssful b~t I tried. They did by th...elv --and many C~ when they left and said to me with tear., -I .ant ~ 90 with l'-J~ to spiri'tUC&A world." And ma!lY of ~ gAve _ permanent vl ana 1 also 9ave t~em a pe~D~ .1. . .0 tb.t they
C&u visit
lie.

We ..ade

&

prOllisa.

Therefore, I tni~ ift the beginnin9 to ~ a acsr,naer-it's baaed en 0rtani&at.an and .tro.ng vill, an' t.ilt.!l\ you Ca:l 90. S ... (;; ul).:.tt.ft S.tAli. Iln. .. i.s i.IIportar.t. be;;ause ... are fi.ghti", al.fainst Set..n. sull we aust be paZ'f:.'nts f.h:4t.. and next co.aaDQ~J:. Therefol~ W~ anoo1d anyway try to b~ ~re~ts rather than be dlreCtOC or ~ommander.

'rile fOWldatl.oo

t:tance

iS~9Cond.

P.1l.t.h is H.rat .nd the Fo~.~~dation <:it SUbIn t!'.~ cas;;! :.i, Mo.es, !to:i W.li f iralt 1[} til

o~

377

. ~.

parent position next in the Abel position. God can work :'hrough principle. Ev:en when you pray, if two are praying toqeth~r then Father will be with you. If 20 people are praying together it will be more. If 100 people are praying together, it will be better. If 120 people are praying, then the holy 9p~r1t is given. This ia the principle reason for unison prayer. In the be9inninq some trainee. said they didn't like unison prayer, but unison prayer is better than individual prayer. Alao, leaders mu.t be able to use the idea of the four position foundalion. If you go to the field, find three people to be the foundation of your mission. If you can find three 11ery nice people who can understand True Parents and who ean love Fath~r and obey you and love you, then based on this foundation, many man~ people will begin to gather around you. l'he extension of the four position foundation is twelve. Therefore pattern of 12 disciples~ This is why Father intends to let you have 12 people in your new center. Also, M~. ~amiydm. is here in New York. He is in my blessing tr~nity. He was one of the most succe~sful leaders in Japan, but his !;ecr~"'t. was that. he had several people around him always. They were eatin9 together, fWlIet.imes sleepinq together, and he could trust them. We need a foundation. It takes a pretty lone; time but still we need thi. kind of foundation.

and

The ideal pattern!. the pattern of rather'. faaily. As you know, ceatering"on God: LSA, .:)ther's positioll, and

bIide position and chilaen. This i . central fiqure1 thi. your position. Then, .en~erinq on Mrs. Choi, there are three restored eVes. AS you'know, Father ha. three r tored Bve Therefore if you have i4e&11y three women who are prayin9 for you, then spiritual world can guide Y01.l. But if there is even one pettlon wAc) is praying !or you, this is very helpful. Mr. Kaml.ya.malllw.ys hai thr.' sisters who were prayift9 for him. at.. t l'.:annot/sa, that y'~'ldUst have a whole three, just hope'" fully 1 sai~ Aftd if you *re blessed, your wife will be the . pOSition ofbritJe artd the poai tion of mother. Therefore, your 'It'ife will be the !DOther poaition and the posit~on of bride and pray for you. If you are not blessed it you can find one sister who can pray for you, thia will be very he~pful. Therefore fil.d someone who can pray for you. Children--aa you \tnow, Abel-like chi Idren and Cain-like childl"en must be united into oneness. tfyou are blessed, and have Abel-like children and if you have three members, even if th0Uqh they are not your spiritual children, evt:>il your merr.bers. ':>f,ay, i f i'0uhavathre~ or fOUl" yet.' t:an r('j::, 'iPOb OT. trus~, !ilay~);~ :':: is great. If you an:; l.Il~~ss.;~d or i. f jC. ,.l.J.'~ not: blessed, yc..u shc~td huve ':hrc(~ !JQ'.'p Ie whoso you em trust and with whom yO".l can talk an1thing. 1: t you Ca';, find sumeone ~".. l:o can p.l:ay for you and find SOl1"eone W:IOIT, you c.:tn trust t either man or woman, no problf;:m.

1.

atao

AcGord,ir,.q to r.ther'.
Ofl~ .. ~.

It pere4lo"'ual raJ.atiatShi-p is very i-..crtnt: .. Offic1..1 GcJ is %lOt er\OUih.........t !Kl Itl' 'Orxl. Cfficia-l ...... a.i.. ...il J..& i\Qt. ath. IMUIt 1:MJ ,." .Me1ah, 1Df PaU:.or. tA.ll~iae,
OftAtL.t figMr. 4Gl3t _ tty UUUtU. f.t9~e,ay Abel., Otht~rwi" officWl. l.i.f&. w..ta co._ fnwa ndati.om.\bj.p., iDti9'idwll r.i .... t:.iOAfllU.p.. Ou i'!J !leSt. i~rtaD:t... "refor-e it ,1. ~ buy, bv,t "e . .at. wtill Uy ad fiNt Ue t~ to talh with eadb. pera~l ulki.a9. _~r ~rfw. .. ~ y<>UlAa)' M or - ahwdl..ur6C'tOr you My bell . . .n i~ ~ can "five ~fill
l1ir~t.iOl'h

8.

'WOr", ta.lk

to

each of yow.-

~rs

. . . .d\lil

.alt". . . , ..._ ..........................1a9 10-90 ye&y. alia. 01 ......... ... jMt . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . I eM' t foC:9Itt.." ...... pl.alt.~.. lit. 0 . . __ . . . . . . . t_ . .t. M.4INe . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .tAt..ttaa....,....t ita fw . ..
~... ~

ati.ll if )"01A .don t t bawt a ~acm.al r&" letionsAJ,p. WitJa ..,11 oJ theI\* they dOft' t feel ~~ they c:-.o~ ~..... I.,...U lwwe Mid tiffieU:ti ~... I ...t. to ~ "itJl . . . of. ~ 1_~ ...109J.a.e. .1 . . . . . . -taa tie . . . 0' ,... - l 1 e....... ~ 1 . . DOt. a. gOOCt l r ta t.ld.M _ria,. I b_~ . .~,. dleqfcweJlca. a . i c:.... ~ j.e- ___. ~1",# . , . 1. . . yean,UA" .. P.~ ~'''''',._.M tet~u. ...ltl ..~....... . .

achi.~t :i.a .t.qp

wt

~,

aJt4 W'N'JderflU l.ietBe _d al...,

.......

of -.eM

ooaaillg MIl. . OIl, die fG. . . .~J._ of DP. Pt''-o.ipl.ll- . . . .rat....u., .. .c,.~ Ap1.: .,aiJecat'lll4bIJ of liap ....t~ GWl-

terint _
WUa i .

,...t.....- - ..................1: .... t.....-.-s ....

..
~

. ......

I ~~ lecawe . . . . . . . . U . . _ _ ,*,ur.ial._ - . - - . . ____... It- t...a Me ...............hr . . . . 1--. ", .. .

~ "'~_ . . .

'

- -

PDfW"ln :' .......:.;,.......1tI.......... _ty ......... .: ..... ...

.~"I\I*"

~.

. - . .U

thi.. . "U1 be .. ~, ...-. .J.oa. Yo. _ t toM for a center of 11 people. One pattem--..ybe 4)et up six 0' clock or so.e~ 11k. tha~. no.'t f~9.~ pbyaical condition. Exerci.H, t:UDJ'liaq " 80IIetbinq like that, Mel a1ao pc'ayer, and next, before starting, inspiration. Belore .t~in9 just 9reetin<) i . oleaI', but. st.ill aust 9i.ve inspirat.ien, apirit:oal1y !ive the direction for tbe day, the iaternal .i~e~ioa for ofte day. Then, .one ni9bt before the leadar ..... t pl_ Ue ....y.&' ~d plAn-

-'::"wP ~" .....t ,o.ar O'-U'::"........J:.;'

......lIIIleof "'........_ -

rr;s. .. ,.. ..,.jt.;.1fH7.".1,1'" ".due

,................ _ _ . . . . .,

If posaible _.Mra should be !lACS. ~ of the next days pl.,.iftg, Thea t.be7 C-AQ PEay at night~ beeaa ~1 we pray ahead of the _t1_~ QQd.C8ft prepare .... ~1. we .are aleep1n,. . . . o.a ........ --.thiA9 Whil .ro- ...81eepin9. Then bU- _ tAlU .....at.... 8C:)tIt8 actiOla, pIaJ .1cal aelton aDd inspiration. t~k vitb eecb other. respect their feelln9_ and determinatiQll _fore atut1ncJ. Inspirational . . . .aqe for ~bo\1t:
Ding.

t:JU;a.

379

ten minutes and then twentv ..... ~,..., ': determination or confidence 1.5 nt;;:\";lQ~c.. ~ Go out and witness far better than other JIleJU>ers. When ~ou have dinner, please have testi.ony ti~. Through free talking each of them st.ould express not only theii.E!xternal result but also, their internal experience, and als~, what happened that day. You don t have to bave a special testilnOny meeting, juat u.~ dinner time -- just prolong dinner time twenty or thirty minutes. And if someone gives testimony, then pick up the key or inspiring points and discuss the ocntent~ widely, deeply and thoroughly. You can do this way and then ni9httim~~ will be exci ting--joyful and excitinq. 'rhen, also. i f you are not so hi9h spirited, then heartistic Abel, who~ver 1S the most excited by the day's activities, e\'~n if !"e or sh~ is a newcomer, can spe~ and inspire others. You then should be Cain and you yourself will be inspired and you can restore the Abel position. Try to let everybody speak. Also d innert.l.lDe is the best time to make a plan. When your group is not so big, everybody can p.rticipate in planninq. Then they feel very nice becau.. they pl~.aan4 ,.va an opinioll and i t ". . acoeptad anc1 they will be very happy. Then ao.ati.as they have better opinion ~.. you your.elf have. It is very usual. Then they all know the plan aDd centering on you, they can _li pray for. the ne~~ 4ay .uccess. Then always they are ~ 0x~ited. ~fterofore, YO, don't have to coun.el becau.e they are

t.

exc1ted_
Ct,,Il

~art.

t4ke care of th~ qpC ,..~yone. How ~an th~y feel joy instead of obl.lqation;;:"tbls is the aisiiionof the central fi9ure. . J;f OU~ lev.l ~f l~-r~rt .\:8 l~er~h~. our r,esJj'Onsibility l~wel t~~~n."ete~ Ob~a~,.put 1~ ow; I_velo! heart 1. hiql)e.r ~t~.an O\lr 10"-)". " '. "'.i~~i 11 ty ,_w.f~l joy. ,'l'beretore '.~~ ~,iIi.B{qQ ,of . :~c_'~'i'!ilA~."~~. "11f.'. til.' leWl of

But still, i(;@l~.re

are .opae who

are depressed, you

'.','

the

'.J

; ;~ ".~;

1,'

..'

.,'

to' :<"'~
,-,' .

'.-

.'.>..:.."

There .ret it._t~. ft.He 1s ~'-lif ;l"'t of GOet t words. Therefore " the leader nat inapi". _libel'S throu4Jh God I 8 words. 'the leader aust be the pure cbunel of QocI. God is oldest and newest. God ia new, 80 whea we can be one with God, we c~t.n be new. We alway. must 91 ve a new idea, new feeling, new mesaage, but the entia1 thing is love and truth. Therefore, the central figure aust be a good leader and be able to inspire members always. If the central fi9ure is depressed
and cannot say anl'thinq and ia just .1 tting and e'ating, can you be inspired by him? Therefore, in order to give inspiration, the central figure must have a terrible indemnity'.:cOndition at

':' .. ""

~. ri.i~.

~j!I"H." !.~. ~_.tU .fgel.~~ ~~.--A cc.eif:ul, w.iU 91- _ _ i.l"~. ....refoz w'aut ttri.llt9Dfld ..,. u..~, ed.,. <>! tfte . .t ~i.. Uuf .~,i... .i.* 0Ile Qf . . . .i~i_ 1M .... .Htl.ofothcs. M""Y).tQa_t taoeUlaluc -.r -..- ''CIOabeAa tao a.pu. teal. ~ ~ftic 1. . .1 _~ be hi9"-r t1aI a.e 1....1 of poM~lit'1. . . . - . : bea"Y .... _JlWXJaiWU-t.:r ..,.. be,. ....,. yoe c.t d\a1.J*,-.e :tile ....1 -itA _......~t.. roqC't..tIU.. . ..tAt:. -IO'f .tJ.l iIM:ft. . 'joy ~. joy w.ill pl!OlNce .-.00. . . . . . auoOe-as v.Ul .i._._.~., _~. r.ay foz' tile .'Rllirs. cae -.11 .....cy. ~. . . . . . . . . . . Icbaol t _ _ _ .... -.1..0 ..... jOb . , . . Oft . . tar to tellCb __tIl1"9 1lIII0. waa DOlt . . . . .... t.aIIa". hi. . . . . . . . . DOt _ 1...iC'iag. lad ~. . . ..n
_ttKy

'!he ac~" W~ vit.a.Ll.u;t ~i.,-t;.~nt. "'~r .!i\.l0C6S._ .~,... RQI:y .Willq.t_ at.taalaUUL"), tdU J.ift: up tM .....t. .......... ,. ~,_~t~41 .fi~ Illol8t.CJ~_.iat~ _d ~pi, ___ tiwr."'~._t.1ate.t. ..s~ of tb.. ~a",

u..

:'.='1 eettw:adi. o'Wlc

,&0 ::.::.~ .~'~4:.

ad'...,

3.... ..

j-.. __

..... n' ,....-.ot

people. ou. boy- Md .....~ ~.. . . ui4. ...,.,. . . tbiDJ - I ~ every _01 tMIi. ave.,y A.19". 1 _ call1ag J: _ pzayUlt fo~ eac& oee of ta.. ....ay ai_t.. . . . . . Ale we . . . 1 .IW'" .~" It 1. wcy. true. I f , . , pray fK your . . . en. tMft ~ . . . .r .,111 elo. of yoe. . . _ y ,... . . . . ... . , . . of r.~? .buy ODe. ..,.at lie ialle._ ~ ~ 0 . . . . . . . . . .. of Mw __...... , .... , . . ..t.. to _,,,, ell.

..~ .. -:r

tile .... dr. . . . 11M ~e aa4 Ida elMs .......... . fI'''Wl11,~ 'JIbe otllttl' teacMl". c.- to tWa and ..w. -"t; .Ut JOIR .ecret? . . . . 't. t:.ki_ you are .. IMpuiJ.lv. .~ , ... 0 .
110 _re VaoMt . .

!UP!!"" "tiler. . .

.ula ..... ,... ..,

,...,u.. .. .. 1:"'.....
.u.U.

Al.,

f n . . . . , . , ........111 . . .1. . . _

...,

8.. .... .... _ _art_.""

tIIs.... . .

J'atlau .,111 ......... i . . .tA14 beG. . . . . . . . . . .an ~ ..._ can 91. . to ratbu. rather i . glvi1a9 hi. _tl~. life.. ,....,... he OIInDOt be J.Adeb~ to .nyo~e. If ___ ODe oc t:o JOG ... ay., -I v.nt to give you soaethin9r- and their .otivatiOa 1. pure. you should vant to take it. You dca' t bave to t . .l you' re indeot.e4. (f the Jeader. are indebted, the at.oaphere will d~cre e. Father said if Father is indebted, unkind c:armot be save4. The secret ~an't to ref~.e something. but to 91ve MOre than ia 9'1 yen. Thi. i . a good leader. Another ~rtaDt qualification of a leader ia to haw. no COD.ciou. . . . of exi.t.ance. This ia just one or two word tranalat.ioa of ratber. voS'C!a. t . . ~.r, therefor. they _ t S4UYe . . . . . . .ct . . atJ coau.ncier; this is called COAaciouane of . .1.teAC~. eel ... tbe .ubject i ~ject, the object will
....

381

\'Q!.!!r follow the subject. It i8 sapla truth. If you are ()()JIIaarlder, abow valW! co-.nder. If sa.eone 1. blessed family I show the valueot bless... f..uly firat, without kin9 anythinq at all. Then people will recognize how 9rt the bl sing is. Then th~y wi~l approve you and God will approve you and you will be qualified to be central figure. Therefore, don't have any consciousness of existence -- j u.t serve. Wban you forget your position, people will re.em.ber. When you reaeaber your position, people will forget. Porget you are oo~der, then God will remember it. There is no coDlnander in the Kingdom of God, no SR in the Kingdoa of God, no Unification Church in the Kingdom of God. Sooner or later, position will disappear. There isn't even a Me.siah in the Xingdom of God: Father will be- unemployed . . . . . . iah.

(OODtiaued . .at , )

.;.-

t .. -

.'

..

..

.",

".:.,'":-:.:}
:~
_ T -

-.,~~

.. <'-~..

'.~,."

",,:
"'<

", ~'r .~. . -.;;~- .-.",

.

:!.~~~~,~: - '.~";' f :~~... ..:'": 7

~:~....o:t :t7 j1r ;t:~,.:~-- -;.y~

..;-:

,.-<~ ~~ J.~,

"/

"~'

z.:. ..

.y

"

) '1'" It"" ............ ;ii~I\O"~.B.

)1

.,... J;"

9 "' ifit ~. ;;.i

12 t1 i:'~"'"

HI.

. I' ..' . =t '"

'It ...' .

rHi

i '1 18' ..... 1.6.1;..,, .

AS "tQ IF

~I

f)

1l 0

,!~,ii:

i=-I::- I
~~i1 -

~~tt. ".~nll."~1fw.f.. I.,;-:.I-!

.. "

~. .... '
! .

...

.'

I ..... --- __. .". ,r"i ..1 __ laiil It~ :"v - -. l- ... ' Ir. -a;:i :: r !. !. ~ i l' i
~II\S.\

.'. ';', ,4

~'''!

.'

'..

84

.... "1'. .... : : ; .

tt

..,

Un"~

0 ..

11 .
"/0

.. z
41

r'i~
,tIl

a ~

ft't,i ~.

tal

-;"i~ ~'~II :"I"i""~" - . l ,:11"", '.~." j:"!:I~f'lf:J~ Jii

tt .....
. II!'-

;1 ;. .

.:1 G

~ i

0" ~

..... ttl'O"

-lld aa -.--.,.. i' . 1.... ~:.I'l.tn

. . . . . . .: " ' , .

..

t, '..::c 't ..i J......~ ~ "--,,,Q,'~I" .8 . I '\,1, ;Iw '.,'. .'111 er81H.~rrlftI,t ...a ' I ....::. I', w-. ...I i' i f'.' I"=' .'...... . ;. I~:; .,.I:. .'.'."1'' ' 1.! '--.' 141 : ,.,~ ". - ' =. I .. 41~H-~' O~! '8 ~M" 'i ~ I ' t:. " 1 .~ ~ -:;, ~ I -,; f . " ... ,.' ~ .::.: . . ~; ClI"
f'1I ' !.i~
. ,. -. If...

fit

."'

c.,.
" ,..: , '

4t f!f

~"

., fit ....

',i"

';~"

' , . .

II ,....

~." .~: ~~ ~

<,

~.

~. ~'~ ~ tl ....
.. ...

. ,-

II!C'. . .
.'. .

::~

~ eo ~ 11I ~ &
C

..

r+

f1!' ~.~,

r,.

\........... " l....

.... rt I't Q .... ':/

rt

. . . . .: " ' .

it.

'.

~.

".

. . . . , .
.~.

''''

::r1!'041) 't.'
til

I'~ ~.~

'I"

383

everyone and said not so loudly, lOOt okay, he said, lOOt suc~essful. . T.he,:refore don I t o..::r.eplain aoo . . __ .' . .... _.' .~,~ "'~ oelieve Father is Father, and Father's motivation is love, and God will be responsible for that, then why would Father d~cide for Y~':l to be miserable. Even though you have to go through :-lome cl1fficult perlod, Father's llDtivAtion is love, and after LJayment of indemnity, he will give blessing. J,:)on't dQ\lb:t father's love. Trust Father and trust the central figure whom Father
trusts.

~ybe my na~~e i . SQmething 11~ _prout and ay wife'. is something lite sharp sclssora. &a.ethlng is sprouting, but 'wack hefore harvest. Then I could s.y to her, if a boy comes back from out~ide muddy and dirty, then there are two types of

We are not so qualified as Father to understand people. 'l'herefore you should try to get to know what kind of people they are. Don't assign someone without knowing anything about him. This is misuse of your position. Leaders should be good PR workers. Leaders are responsible not only for their members but also for society and community. Therefore, first of all, yo~ should have a good relationship wi th the police department, the mayor I and the governor. Alao, you should have a good relationship with any influential people around there, And afterwards, ministers, it you can find good ministers. You ~ust understand the legal point of view. For instance, ~hen you do something, check to see if it is legal or not. We must be legal in our activities. If sameone ia possessed and starts doin] strange things, then you must lll$o understand . how to deal with these problems not only from the medical point of view but also from the legal point of view. Also, you. must be a good counselor. You mllst find out what is wrong. For example, if you only hear the lecture on the fall cf man andon sin, how terrible it is. Theon you vill be hopeless. But don't forget that God also prepared a solution because our ?rur Parents came to forgive you. Don't think Pather came to jud9~ you, he c_e to forgive you no matter what sins you .NY have COlt1l\itted. There ,is no -t.n tbat Fatber cannot forg1vL Be came to forgive me. Therefore the purpose of the aetection of sin is not the det.ectioll itself. The purpo 1. to repent. The deeper the sin ve ~-i.tttd, the D)J;. 9rate,f\ll we w11l be when \tie are forgiven and t~JIOl'e qrat.f'il ". ~., the 1101". we can work for him and for mI.1tkl~ . TJ\is .t.t;be}te~lnt of .couuelinC}. Instead of bring{ngcrltlcl., bring. so1ut1on.

solutions. Some mothers will come and say, Oirty, dirty, dirty. What did you do:" Then can the boy be happy? He knows 'rery well he is very dirty. She doesn't have to say it. Instead of critiCizIng brothers and sisters, give a solution. When we are-c~iticized, before the criticism, he who gives advice should feel pa.ln more than ourselves, then the pain will :be cured very soon. To cure others, ache first and next you can solve., (Question) Yes, this is the idea. We are here because we are "forgiven. So in denying the past, cSon't deny your oriqinal--nature. I want to give one testimony. You know Won Pil Kia. He;,has obeyed Father for a long tiJDe. He ia one of the best e~pl

384

sometime. he got depressed and couldn't it might be better not to stay in the Unification Church. He thought, NWhy am I depressed so much be;:;.;.i.use I couldn' t fulfill Father's desire?'" But now he could unden;tand that if he didn't love Father he would never have beeTl depressed. Can you understand what I mean? He could understand ho . . . much he loved Father, because when he could not fulfill Father'!'; desire, he was depressed. Therefore, he found his wonderful nature in experiencing his love for Father this way. Then he became very happy. He felt as if he could die for Father. He loved Father more than his life, and he ~h.nqed. Therefore, you don't have to be worried about that kind of depression. Don'~ deny your oriqinal nature. In denying our Cain nature, let's not deny our Abel nature. Cain nature should be denied but Abel nature should be raised ..
do

ci.

2.,d'~;';1 but still Ci,,!.Y~.f,;_n.,. He felt

Question: We call our coeDander., Sirs, aDd other leader., "Mr., It "Miss, - or "MrS.:1 Should we do that? Answer: I have no idea of how to do that. Questionee, Mrs. Edwards: I don't know WhA~ I've gotten into here because I don't have an answer. But there isn't an equivalent; for instance, in Japan people might call me Hilliesan, which is my first name: and there is some kind of respect to say It-san." So it is close and familiar, yet shows some kind of respect. We don't have an equivalent in this country, but I wish ~e did. I ~hink that would answer the question. "Mr.", "Miss", or -Mrs." is so stiff to us: it seems to create distance. So it is really a matter of hl:"!Ctrt. Heart is the most important thlng. What we want to do is create real respect and real love; aDd then whatever you call the person doesn't matt~r ~ much, I thi~k. In the case of Mr. Sudo, or,of Mr. Salonen, or of sOIIleOne who baa a'very' important pO.it-iOll, "., want tc) give th.- the respect of callift9 them -Mr., "Iliss-, or ",Mrs. But I ail speaki1\9 fra. opinlon. I 4on't know if there is any official answer. lid r.~ 90 with that, but I will answer to anything that you call _. Brothers are question monstua. ... , C: How do you give ~st~nies at dinner tt.e when there are

-r-own

;,'.

quests? A; Invite

guests to dinner; it is good. Maybe you can divide the niqhts: one night you can invite quests, another night you can have family night. If you i~vite guests fo~ din~er. ~':very niqht, it is not always effect~ve. But somet~mes ~nvl.te ~v~ryone, and have a wonderful dinner for ~hem. And the~ th~ next night, have your own night. We can f~nd and use th~. k~nd
0: You were talking about leuning the legal point of view., and I was wondering where we can go to find out about city laws, or ordir.ances. A: Maybe someone knows that. Anyway you can go to the city hall and ask.

---

of met.hod.

385
Q: :.'ha t Si!O;':; Id 'liE do when a person keeps coming over, but. doesn't wan::. t:.O )"in or move in?

A:

That

~er~on DKSt.

find motivation.

A good relation.hip is

not enou9~; to lIOye in. Because someone has a good feeling about the church, ile may want. to .ave in; but that is not enough. Ke

must oome to understand how significant it is to .ove in and to serve the Messiah durinq the.e thr . . years: he must le.rn its preciousneas or value. Then he can understand if it is better to move in or not to move in. It is a question of his nderstanding of value. If he can really understand the precious value of life in the Uftification Church, then he can find the motivation to .ove In.
Comment: As Mr. Sudo .aid, our value is more t.portAnt than our position. Our value is in our Sung-sang and int.ernal nature, and we know that in fallen man, Sung-sang is Abell.. and Hyungsang is Cain. So many ttmes there is such a light relationship between members. But we should let them get to know one another very deeply, because if, for example, I know the heart of a person very well, then :r cannot defile that person. Me sboald encourage members bO talk very deeply about their life experiences, about their Sunq-s&n9. Th.i. ia a good ayst. for ing Satan. Satan flee. vlten he is expoaed. Satan i . a.lways behing a curtain. All we have to.t) do t. t.UE.- aw.Y' the curtain, and he will 90 away. If we dis~ver our heart, and if we abare our original nature with each other, then it i . impossible to fall. So JUny tiJQes we must give time to the -.nbers to know each other in that way.

expo.-

Mr. Sudo:

""---

By ~ultivatin:; and craatil19 pllre relationships, we can avoid im~ur~ r~lationsbips. This is very true. Someone zo;ai:J tha.t ll1~n and WQIIW!!n should be separated, but just worryinq about the physical dista:\::e betwe~n men and WOIIlen i.not enough. Rather, we should worry about bow pu~e the relationships we have betwe.;n brvt.herb .'i:\d staters are. BVenwiUlout physical distance, we caD keep I"Qre. It 1s very true. 1IJ.'b1. i . 9004 "vice. In wl tne~6tnCJ we aay.meet difficul~l.a beCau. . .f our f ilies. Then how t.o solve' family prob1. . . ia ODe of our biq t questiona. The m110D of the Me.slab 1. ~ subjugate Satan. Then in order to subju,a<te S.taA,the'- . . . .1a1l auat do wbat. Satan cn:.;ld not. do; the Messiah must exceed Satan. 'l'be'Me8a1ah"muat. excef.~d Sa t.an, otherwise Satan cannot be subjugated. satan c.nnot be subjugated by violence or by foree. Even Satan can love those who love him; but Satan cannot love those who hate htm. 'l,1he only way to subjugate SatAn is to exceed him by loving. Therp.fore God sacrifices those whom He loves the most, in order to save those ",h.:) betrayed Him. In order to save those who betxaV8d Him, Gcd sacrificed Jesus, Whom He loved the most. Jesus ca.TI:C: t:: save hi S o,-,n physical fan-.ily first, but. he couldn' t. ThE'~Cr,'rE:- th~ ~ame pattern had t:o be repeated when Father caIl'e~ F'ather has to s,,"crifice his own family, whom he loves most, in order to save us, who rebelled against Father. Father couldn't tf!dch Divine Principle to nis own physical family at all. He loved his phYSical mother, but he couldn't teach her Divine Principle; he couldn't even teach anything about his own mission to

387
'Jnly love and trutt,
~)Church
to'J:~ther

can motivClte them to move in.

r remember one story based from the beginning of 1963 or ,1964( In or 11 years a9"o, at the beginning of the Unification

in Japan. After the first trainin9 session, maybe forty people Roved in, establishing the first foundation. But they came from a Buddhist organization. They could understand Divine Principle and they could understand the Messiah, but because they moved in, much trouble developed between the Unification Church and Buddhist orqanization. Finally Mr. Choi decided to let them go bacK at once. When they went hack, we had a farewell party. They cried, but it was decided: so they had to go back to make unity between the two organizations. In the Unification Church there is not such good food, no place to stay, pE"riods of fe~lin'J bad, yet: still they had quit job and school 'lnd left their home. In a couple of days, in the nighttime, the dOOI opened and one came back to the Unification Church. And in the next night, late at night, a couple of people came back and snuck into our reom. They all came back within one month. Why? Tt.ere is not such qood food, thin beds, no position-nothing, but atill they came back. They must have found something more valuable, l'IOre precious, and more comfort.able than thick bed., more delicious than food. What do you think it was? Love. God's love. Once tempted by God's love, tbey COUldn't be f.reed from it. Therefore they came back. How can we create such an atmosphere in each CQuter: Th';'s is our mission. 00 you d,ink ~iOU arF.! dl fferent from befor~? Can we create this kind of a~mosphere? 1 b~lleve in you. So then, from now on you arc goinq pioneer witnessing_ Our mo~t succ~5sful method in dealing wi~h the parents of spir~tual ~, cnildren ha~ beer!. this: The central fiqure should visit the faJllily, desc:-1i:e our mO'w-ement, and explain our purpose and, if ~r,~ibl\" the meaning of Principle. Then we c~n have success. Nc~ melftbet:s c~nnot understand how to explain OUI: movement. They are tr-5Pired, but: they cion 1 t know how to express t.heir ioy.
TbeY'4jO baclt home, aacl,bec:ause parente and brethf!rs and 8is".Mot1\ilr 4cJ' Y.l1 kftOWWhu is 901ft9 on now?Oe YO\J1tnOw r t.hE ~@s .ta'h '- i.here, the __ ia here: Do you know about the marr i a-ge supper? Anx."ilT,51a,e which cAnnt!t be ~-PQW" by ~~ __~~h ia' nne ~ ~ b-yt i t t. II ~J.1!~~_,J!'ar~_iag~. TlUl_ 1.. the reason 'A"~w,e u~f tL born as si:.ners; .thi.s is why I am sinful. Fa t.her! A wondcrflll~"rld is colftinq,a-sinless world is cominq, the Kingdt;)m C': Coo 0'1 earth is c01IIir.q! Fat.her, if onl.:i' we ca:, work very h:jrd frm'; now Qn , ollli' thn'"e )rears. ,. Th':;',n t:he parents will re~ 11'1 b~g iT' to '.\"1r.<1et, Next t.li'o:' .rr,"'; t, h(:~r '.,;;'.i 11 ;::all t 1;.t: ;.,e~ crt 1 hospi tal. Tt!ls t:aa already haplJt;r:Ct.i many tl.l1iI3S. 'rhe .r:sponsibility for t.he tr0ubl~ i~nft the spiritual childr~nts but, our o'm fer failing -t"., visit the parent.s and explain. the situatio.: to them propf":rl y. First of all, faith and detnrmination are req~ireJ and next, the spiritual parents or church director should visit the parents. Parents don't like to be taught by

t.rs

~ar"..,er,

eloae an4.caa MY anythlllf to

ea~h

other ~. they say,

.ill"

their own children. "---

If children try to persuade their own

parents, it 1s very difficult; but if other people come a:.; gU~St3 they must be polite. Please vi~it their home and if you can,

<

create a. wonderful relationship with them. Ther, even the brothers and sisters of spiritual children will come. Sometimes they

. ; l:::' ~ "t:'~.tt'Ut. ft! they are, th~n -th~ i:: ~h!11re:n will. join e-.e .' !,:s.t:i.0I'!. ctr;Jroh, .nd the pbreflt:-" w111 wonder who and ~'hat ~ are. ,.hey t..:.f.l1 biW.' ~!\ ~o invest.qate. bee.t\, .. th~~ l.o'e theil." children and wnt t;;> kAcw. T'h"?y wi1.1 become very 1rrtex'estej tn 'fh. U"nif1cat:1r,)1'!. Churen, a~ wher, ~.Y begin to 1~v t19ate. what 1I1ill M their NUre. (If i.fortaat:.1on? lftlC? The . . . Yor"k ~iMa? :r~ lIIIl9 b , Ilini3ter:e? Next, tM7 wl11 vi.it f5.1r loci! .ift1.~er~ k hlsopialon. Then the parents will be ..-sea, the ti-alater dl1 ,iYe t~ a lot of 1MM!.~tve iaforatlOft. !'he patent. will reed the COft~_t. that fttt2lt. The lIOt~ "1.11 betlft to cry f . . . IntIMt ....t . . .nt, bel' phoBe call w.ll1 CaM CiO hr.}'..... ftia hae harpeaed . ..try tbMr.. Therefore, we dlo&14 bave tact: 'Wl~h pareau first bd 91 tJ\M the ~ i_ot'Mtioa f int.. ~ they vi 11 feel gery peacehl. and j~"l. 1'bIty won't teet tile neee lty to lDvtt,ate tbtt UnlflcatlO1l Cbl#C'h ~ are " bwfy. . ' ~ nut. . .tbod ba.ed on ti'1is tolUMfation 1. to bYi" f .... 11y pareft'ts to' y~r t idy ~e"ter. .''l'his -.t:hot! 18 ...t"j' ai. . , Vfta1.1y tltl. ia best. ~ou can create a wo~.rt'ul at:Jltoapber*.1; . dinner, ev. . if t.t 1. j'ast hot dC;a8 c)T PitJ or IC.erltaety rr1ect Chick_ or HaGDofta14' 5 819 Mae OJ'" quarteJ"-pc1Ut4ez:. :'&IM! _ _. .7 Aftyt.bi..., o~. May_ 151"129"-'. and _11i. . creAte a Wft.m atIDs.-"*re. I~ 11111 l:c far . .tter to iaw1te par. .~, ~ -'1 with t:a.. very pol~t.elr. all!d ai ..... ta.. WIli tbea v111 wry happy. '!'hey ay yj, .it t.. . . . . 1.er." Jolmbr (1.a.,ltttlr:) '. . . ' 1~~ c eftjo~ Jolmay lke:t. 1.'hi. t.(War fant_.id .UiI ~l.i" , . I i _ -~t. .. riM witb pal'ftta" M the t:"'-,""
l1~_i

'.:.;'::"~',,:, ~. .ti.; ~ ~\~t-i!;~r~~if::.I;. ~;::.,:.~ >~"';'\i Y~J~~'!"'~ !i:~r.~:... '. ')7" ::->;'":'.?t~;..~f'..J . : .... ,:.",'~ '... t..cil,. r.1n'-t. t.hen 'I,'e *usF1'.ay-rnl~--:rty 1.;.0 ftolvc th~_a ~r~ob.it. ...~ ~ ~!\ . :t~ if we attack f 1t'''.-. tJl~!l G~ ...,111 .attack. .f irst. .

;':~ ..~.:

bee""

.....t 0,,,,

... .... Wi'" ___

CbIrY

beftI.,

,.-0_eoa : bow..... ... ~re pla.i... ~f .....e pla-.J..,.- ~ '..... vite ~ panata to Barrytown . . . . . . . . po l"', at l . . .t;~~r. ~"f~n1.h. tOur. tr~Wa9' ftii. , .........
DeW . . . . . .

_1-':

_n,

4it'eel.t$Il.

to a. pioneers.

"fa.._ wtl1. . .n. thata. lIeF ,,1tn to , . . "1....... be twice . t ThIs if you 300 . . . .le,
~'rents;

-=.

ItOQft . .

people, then there will be 2,000

10,000 people, then there
wi~l

t.Mn tMx. vJl1 be 'GC parertt.sj if l'O'l witness to a theN.....

if you witnese to

be 20,000 parents.

50 we can in-

vite all theparenta and iil1 Yanke. S"tadium.

1'his is still
par.nt.~t

net enough; but if parente brin<! 10 or MOre people, then we can hlf111 ftr goal tor Yankee Stadt.. Furthenaore we Caft even twit. other partmt~ here. If ...e donft take care of. then tbe~e we v1t',.u!~s., t.h~ more trouble we will eauee.
4~... ld.s

Mr.

this plan into p:-act1ce. Por one t.t1:' t.we days va can x.ally . " . ~baa: thei..c phy~lcal &0'" and dau'i.i,tera will sere taa. witll bft..utlful dinner 1 ike A banquet; tUlU the le~tQre -wpn' t be aucta a lit \,.. O'~"1 {;l~. an4 i t. ""~'n t. til!" 9 iven !to .s to ~ua1Dat(:, ~tngl we ~OD't 91 v e the l;::,-,~ur(: l.;r....~:,)rld '.1ff.:!i"'s~ ortJte OM vii the 1'oun03-:10n 01 ~ai~h; w(!'l: j:..l~!'- ghYe a ~~rJl, sweet;. .oft one-. Theft w~l.i. . .br4C~ Everyone, and SErve
to
pu~
'..J.

Saloner1

.c~:>'i.;.

<

;:

t .lJ~tglve teetiJaony to .1'1 ... ext'lerief1'::~. When p~;:-!;.!cut 1of. came in .Japan IIIE: I)att-.cred 200 p~cr:le fl.rst, t~en 400 people, ;'nG

iE5 "ory &;illcces'sful..

389

then they all ccam~. The paxents became very happy. But f+~~~ly said they were really very suspicious when they came, ~, ginally. We iIlVi ted them to a big hotel. They were very suspi~ cious in the beginning. They said, "The Unification Church kidnapped my child. Who is Rev. Moon? Who is the person in charge in Japan?" Many times they said they got angry with us and they would try to kill us. But afterwards, when the family weekend was finished, one mother gave a comment. She said her daughter went to the Unification Church and didn't care for her own brothers and sisters. The daughter said that the members of the Unification Church are her brothers and sisters. Therefore the JIOther got angry: "What happened! What happened! My daughter is outrageous because ahe said Unification Church are her brothers and aisters!- But, reluctantly she came, because her daughter gave JIOney to her to come to vi..it. In the be9inninCJ she.was very negative but ahe said that ahe could understand now: "Okay,.y daughter and your daughters and Bons are brothers and sisters, then at least let us (parents) also be brothers and sisters. Let's make a commitment to have communication with l'elatives frOJll now on," ahe proposed. Many were applauding--400 people agreed with that opinion. But when we started in Japan it was too late. Therefore, we should start here now, before it ts too late. Then we can swallow up each entire family. The Unification Church will have great success. Ted Pa~rick and others of this kind will be kicked out. Do you know Ted Patrick? They are working to interfere with us, kidnapping our brothers and sisters, and also there ia some aist.reatment. I (Ken McDonald speak.:) I vas on the .taff in shington ~, when some of this was happening. It is at i 11 gOinq on a matter of fact. When we ..... in Washingten durinCJ the VOC rally there .... one 9irl'kidnappe4 who had been in th8 Kansa. family. I know of three people who C~e to W hl~gton after this happell4M!.. I!nyway, ahe was the late.t one. She got there t.he JIOrningwe wenttotfashirigton. So areali.tic thing wa. happeninq . WhAt' h.p~n$ is that 'red Patrick 'tries to _,conv~ce parents t:bat what we 'a~' doing -fs really wtong, and that what we are really dOincJ 'is -Jtidriappitag' 'their 'ebildren and brain-" wash~nq th~~. So be offers his services to take these children away from this brainW4Shini:! cl'!llrch and Rev. Moon, the "million~.:.re" and i:!.'!.l tllOS~' thir.gs rC1l ha\re h'J~tl:d bE..~fore. 5c, then the pc.rents hire h.;'m as ~ ccjkll tant and pay hi;" somet;,mes J, nOOto 5,000 dollars--l'm not 8urt'-, h.lt it is a substantial amou.nt. Then he gives them advice on how to kidnap the children. Often wha t they do is sneak around or call washil\CJton to find out where a person is. Moat of these .-ber ~.,. been on MFT'S. It is very difficult to know where theae people are, so I don't know how they find out, but they have .~ way. Then t:l\ey watch the way they work for a while. One of the sistera told how sha saw them several times day. betore they actually got a hold of h~r. The parents come and persuade the children to come with them or they write false letter. and say, "come home, mother wa~ts you to come home, please I am dying." Then they take this member (usually it. is a. sister) to some hotel room, usually some'~ whe~e away. I understand naw actually Ted Patrick has converted
th~y
1

bOt.el in Connecticut. They have no "Nindows ana WhAt they do is put them 'tn tt\e room .and" ke~p t:-!,~:; >:;.~~tr.. It is like t,ortnre. 1"hay keep the.z a'ltfake fer .scrY't-;:;;:.-~. ";";, '!. and r.ally ~r away at t!tiUl: . ":R~. Moon i . a mil11.f!JIi4ll4.X1iu ~ t.aJV.ts the 1IKm.~ mI ue. ill fCt his ))..,.1;, hiEJ ~~.($i ete. Wby are yow .here?' 1.het;be "eniah? !tow Cftt ~~l ~ ~. is tfte ~.i..111 -Do:1l$ t ~ou beli.-,ve ia J9W~.? fl'e :ru~ Qft.l!J . tMs . > ~ je:lftd~!If . tiWt!;ty. " tt .t.mIet't;~;:'.~~.~ ~ 1':1
to _. . ""
~.~.

~ rooas in a $pt)C ~.11 do;')l~*.

'ut...
ttll

Itt..

t-u,a:.J~

..n~. '9lMl1'f ah _ _ ..m.1e W!fJ~lWt _ :~.-~ 1~ " ' N l t t.be J.".t",tt c ...., . _ . : ... ..., ...-&'tIh6V ~ktt 1.~ ......t Gf t1M ~ i f a.. ~. for.,.~ Itt .... ..... 1. .11 ",",""" uaitloaot1_ CJntsk:t-.' ttl ._ _,.Sat . . . . . . . . . . . . . . :.,. _............. IA~" atrpe.rt -Ule .9id -.e:ar.......~ . .~ 'e-A:' t~~ __1_'~ ..it. . . . . JWU.11If ... ~:--;-SilOJ~. ~ F.iMlly " p o l............ MIt .................:. ."...... ;~ . . .~ ":l-'l ... ~ ...~.,IIIt-._U ... .'!" ~ i~ . . . ........... -=..... - _ .... =~ t:. . ..;.~ - . " "",,111 g.'- . . . . . _~. ..IIJ..,.. __. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . :.."

fJOho l.rtw.dt'" ~.~_,J.jtt~'4fttj ~Urt.: . ~:~:. . ber.w..... -'left ......... 'Uf c.t. '1 ~f't ~ ~ ~. . . .~J1i' rat., 1 W* *~ ~18 .ybft~d~* .~~.~ COtnFertellJ'oat of"'i. ."'''''11 ~ ~~ (t. . . . ~&l."ft~t. out .. ftef' ............ td tha~~ "'~ot 'the tM .~ ditS -was _1"'''tIM ,...,... ift . . ftOIII :d.\i ___ t2rtJa-~.- :IM .....1d ta1k tt.l:~ _ _ aM &''1_ . .... theft:1il'Id ttlmplft.e ~ ..- -ft,_~ .,.. MrY fU'flwl~ fer u.a _.n w.t.-tm#~ dwj ~."i~ it

.\lIIIlI . . ~

t:ltla~~ .!~hi-<~ "~-~'ei-~..zs

_ _.i.~

....

_e

4"". '.....tfd.,. ..._ ......

.. __'"*' .....

..,.....:v.tO __
.~

. . . . . . . . . laM ........ 0.- 'of

bUl..." . . ~ . . eII JUl. .., ....iF". . . '... 4JIIir. . .

......-...._ .. '

. . . . . . . , .tIlAtltta. ... ........ ,....~ .... ' . '....... . i.DItOR . . 21-. . . . oH, -7 - - al . . . ' .... l? ......... lot ., ...,.MfWlte.y. __ of tlIe a.d ... _____.y ...... ~ 1.

,..a. - .... u

... tIIap'~c ._

lllU.oIl _ _ tMU ...._U bad _ ...., 11&.,. ,....... eo, 'a way . . . . . -eM .-ry .f!.etl". ta ~ba~ __ ~._ 80)) . . .~_, . . . it coapl. . . tiI!e people Wio . . . Mea kYDapptIII are working tft ....1. . . OUier ways, 11M t:M . ._~ prop_ tMt

_.1-,

Mr. SWlo . .ntioaeci, througb legAl channels, t.hro1.J9h modi8, through -.my 41ffer.at _ye. It is a very -.rio_ probl.-11: ia
01U: forei,ft ftJ. ioraal'l. . ad c..es*- ~y ani d . . . itat of our .. fJJl;ler . . . t:Mb ,a-n .......Si~S. J do.t . . . ..., ~My pe til!. J.1dIa. .Uon or ~ a_iO tINe. TIlt. i . aBl}' nao~ ~, I~. We.-o .... OMIJ.kMsr to our pareats, eo we .... .. be the oees wIWI o.D 4IQZ' -pM.'GftU C:Weiy f~ tItoae people.. . . beYe to take fO'Oi G&a-e cf OU% ~.,t.a. ,!,':~j Patrick al.o worka . .u_~ CJu14ren ot God. tia::t JO"lrlcl'afM._ sane Budd~1st groups, aad o~ people; bet ao.tly bow it 18 our churc~

,rowing . . . . .1 nayl. ta aleo vorJlt., ....:tut .. aaI .... po...ly

'IIIC.._

u. 90iat

bas

11.~

of all

.w

becau~e

ve aTe the cae.

391 who are actually Oec<.:mingthe stronqest. He has had court cases aqainst him but he doesn't do anything except consult. So, in a way, he ~s leqally removed from the whole thing. He only offers advice. He tells the people what to do. Usually the parents do the kidnappir~g. He just qives thea advice on how to do it. (Another speaker:) I just wanted to add that it is important
that the family break down the influence that these people

are .having. In Kunsas we really had a difficult time there because oneof our strongest members left. Juat before ahe left she said sbe vaa afraid that her parents were qoinq to kidnap her. Then one night they were waiting for her. When abe got nome from a work.bop in Oklaboaa, they were waiting about one O'clock in the NOrning down the ~tr. . t. After ahe got deproqruaed, vhich is what they called it, (she vas tile se~retary for the Day of Rope) she c ... back to a vacated center and took various recorda and thincJs and, I believe, certain financial statement.., that were aia.ing right just after her departure. Since that time she has gone around to the chief of police and the Day of Hope people. She nearly destroyed our foundation in one city and i t was beginning to spread to another city. The Chamber of C~rce, as a result, became so hostile ti)at they are lust waiting for any moment to stop our fund .. raising in that st.te. There is a court ca pendinq against us and other things that we don't even know about yet. They ar~ investiqatinq one of our early member., and are trying to make sQlIt~thinC) big- out of everything that has happened. One -.-0 our ~r. has I!'Ieen back to a tMntal hospital since she left :<nu:tnovement so ~h.y are u.i~9 t.hat a9ain.~ ua. She haa beea kRown _0 appear ill ot.her states, 11ke Minneaota . . . . Orleans. She .., have vi.ited par.at.. or9aai.inq ..ai.at Our -.v"'nt. She i . obvioualy vork1n, '811 t.t.e .. Juatrea_t'-y ahe 90t a 21 year 014 !lurse fl'oa_r c~er, aftd SM nov clailu abe owe~ar lif. to 'lea t:ric:k~ we shou14 make aure t.hat oar . ..mer. -..ve a firJitfait.b U, tI* Parente a. tllat they acm't 1....
.
.

_~~raa'lJ:y
.'.

QUa'

_-.t
",,'

80 tMy,,Qft".........
" .,' ;I: . ' ,.

b6c.u~o' ~~. 4~~PM9r.-tftfJ~ .. n8

"I'U.

-..no. .

'to . . .ape. '.

" .

.""'1" ~ " ",

.

.... .

. (Mr. Sacio-:) He ftWer' u violenoe. If we U8e violence, hOwever proper our opiniO,)'t may be, there' is ju-.t nf3thift9 accomplished. Therefore I if you use violence against parents , it is teyrible. So be careful. Before satan can attack parents we should ~itness to parents. This is thefundam~ntal method to get victory. In case of special difficulty still we must understand one funda.ental poi"t: what is true love toward parents? When I was in Ohio, one student was about to move in, but he loved .uaic and he loved his parent.. But he could understand Divine Principle and the f"lct that the Me iah is here. Therefore he could' understand hov valuable it is to move ift and join the Unification ChurcA. From the beginning he made up hi. mind to move in,

393

Another family problea of a different quality in America is t~at IlAny young people, even thouqh they are very young, are alr~ad}' marr1ed when they join. There are many .arr1eo couples. ~Therefore when you witnes8 to a young quy, afterwards you might understand that he ie 25 year. old and already has three children. Ox' a 19 year old girl has two children. Or, even though they have no children, they have been mArried for two years--19 yearB old and .:tlready married for two years. Then how eSo we solve this problem? This is another family problem. From the beginning of the Unificatio~ Church ecause of an indeanity condition we have had terrihl~ trouble between husband and wife. If the wife joins, the husband will be angry with the Church and there will be fighting between husband and wife. One reason is because of different denominations, but th_more serious reason i . the life of celibacy. If the wife understand. ahe has to lead a life of celibacy and refuses her husband, then the husband will be crazymad and will beqin to do &aything to disrupt the Unification Church and destroy the Church. Or, if the husband can un4erstand Divine Principle, then if he begins the life of celibacy, the wife will be very nervous and fru8trated r and vill become crazy. Many troubles develop between husband and wife. In the beqinninq, because of the dispensation, some led the life of celibacy more than seven years. ~his inda.nity w paid . .inly in Korea- some in Japan, but mainly in Korea. In Alleriea We 4on't have to force the life of celihacy from the beqinnlnq_ If either husband or wife cannotanderstand, then wait until both of them can understand Divine Principle and let t"-t 4eci4e on'the life of celiba.cy. Then under the consent of both they can start. You can qive a sU9Qestion to them, but donlt force thea. They both can join the UnificatioD Church and both can .tart a life of celibacy. Mosti-.portant point i. if eit~er of tbea join., tben you !lUst wlt.n.e. . to botll ~ eta . . . . . .i.hl Oriqinally, bee.aa. . .~ C&a.-4 original .1a t~ illicit sexual rel.tionald.p, ~, who are 1._ .".11c ar 1 .... qualified to q,tMtr i"~. 'JQth i, tr:ut-b... .'. " '. .. . . . . . ._ ..t ~t'ep ce11bacy ''9 te4lr,ia!rc1er to 4.... ~lft ... '-.., of .aJl, but this _an.': it~ i.. . . .i~.... ~ttll~~t.,.,~, ~9r li.fe. "Jun! aM ~k' p.t4 tbe ln4...,.tt.. . . . .-' . . . . ca.1n, . f th~ Lord,' the' 70 y~ars."as shortened int~ "ven ye,.rs, Of ev~n , seven months. This i stile prO'1ideftt.1al Ubd.rataD4inq. But den t say to a couple to just keep celibacy for seven months to be . qualified to be blessed by Father, becau Father Iftay not give the bl~~ssin9' so soon. r:- ~n they will complain and many troubles will happen aft.erward....herefore, seven -.onths is the minimum period of celibacy, but no one except for Father can 4ecide the period. It is lOOt up to Father. Therefore, don't ~ke a promise for which you cannot be reBpopsible. But yOu must give them great hope. You can give great hope, bu~ you cannot qive a promise. You can give an explanation, but you your ..tf cannot make a promise at all. Tell t.hea that truth i . truth, aven though

0'

't

......Ise..

=t.oa.

394

the nlol.Uiber o~ "year;; l.S 8'~,:,en years or t~enty years. Some day in the tuture,.l.! the~ are gl.ven the bless1ng, it is okay. If they can have th1s kind of determination, it is best. From now on y~u will meet this. If you don't understand now, afterward you m1ght make trouble. When you go pioneer witnessing you need Holv Salt and also a Holy Ground. Therefore, I want to give some information about Rely Salt and Holy Ground. By usinq Holy Salt we can establish the condition to separate from Satan. Holy Salt was made when Father ~arried. Then we use it to make Holy Ground. We sanctify or Holy Salt the new room, the new house, food, clothing cars bicycles, everything, so that we can offer them before G~d. ' The offering must be pure, so we must cleanse it before offering. Thia is the reason why we use Holy Salt. When you start you will be given soae amount of Holy Salt. Don't use this for barbecue or aeat. Don't put it in a shaker, or -oaeone miqht use theHoly Salt. 7bere has been superstition that if we drink or eAt Holy Salt our insides can be cleansed. This is superstition, not truth. Keep another bottle tor Holy Salt. If ~t is almost. fin.ihad then you must multiply. What should you do? Buy new salt. f;v-9n on newspaper it is okay, pour the salt int.o seven equal piles. They don't have to be exact--just feel that they arc equal. ~ext is prayer. When you pray you car. pray to Heavenly Father, wIn order to sanctify things before You, we must cleanse or Holy Salt everythinq. From now on let me multiply the Holv Salt as you like. w You must pray in the name of Father, son~ and Holy Spirit, ahd True Parents, and yourself. I don't know. the rea.on why you need to say yourself. If blessed meJtbere art; there toqethet I use both names. Then sprinkle the seed salt on each of the seven pl1~.s,. Mix them and finally say a prayer of gratitude. Th18 18 a q~J4.i\ion." Plain .,It is probably better than iodized. ,.~ . . ~. thinq is t0811tiply through a spiritual condition. _ybolyCaft uke it if they believe in ~ue Parents. You can \i.e" loll' Salt wtien you come to the center at thee'" of t:he ay, _~ ito'-i. not an obligation. When yo. Ro1y $altany pla"'or any tbiag we are claiming to Qocl -tha1t" w.are9'oiIUJ to' be r,.pon8i.ble for that. I know that .o~ MP~ was tund-raising in a Dew restaurant and someone ked our mej'\bera to hIes. th_ rest.aurant. Our members Holy Sa:tcd the restaucant. I think that this is a verybad,.maybe danc;E"''''o\Js condition hecause we are then responsible for 1t . . " When vou rent your room then you can Holy Salt the room, but don't do oueer actions. Somehow Heavenly Father will prepare your room. Without faith you cannot be given a r?om. ,Then when the room is given, (one room or two rooms--80meth1ng l~ke that) decide on the central point of the room. If there are many rooms, then use the center of the central rOOM. At the center of the central room, first of all pray, wFrom now on,.please let Me . Holy Salt this house (or this room) so that th1S hoU8e (or th1S room) can be used for your purpose, in the name of Father, Son, and Holy Spirit and True Parents, and myself.w Then you can Holy Salt this room.

.0..

395

scientifically but we don't have to be GO precilSo. Four comers of the entire room should be Holy Saltc4.!. This doesn't r.l('",,,,n to sprinkle Holy Salt allover. Beqin to sprinkle the Holy Salt from corner to corner, from corner to corner. One corner should ~/start from center point. One corner should be linked with central pc.int from corner to corner. Usually for a sltlall room just throw it one, two three tines. The central point should be linked to the next room. One illtpOrtant point io th&t \,.'e cannot use this room forever, ju.t a couple of month& or one year, sO!'let.hing like that. When you pray you must say that you must sot the condition that for this room or house this Holy Salt will be 900d only during the period you are using this house, when it is being used for God's purpose. Then when we leave the room the Holy Saltin9 will not be good. anymore. This is one important point. Another point: when we go to the field, the centrAl place will
W~

be the temporary Holy GroWld. Itl order to l'tMe the holy groQRd use Holy Soil and Holy Pebble, which io brouqht from ~~o oriqinal or . .in Holy Ground. What ls the differenco bet~.n penu.nent and temporary Holy Ground? We can make Holy Ground because Father cannot 90 everywhere. A temporary Holy Ground

is made without Holy Soil end Pebble, but just with Holy Salt. What is the aiqnificance Qf Holy Ground1 Holy Ground symbolizes the reatored Garden of ~den. God creAted the angel firat, then God created the Garden of Eden. Afterwards God gave llJ.wG and Adam was Greated. Therefore, when Holy Ground is established this is tho restoration of the Garden of Eden. on this foundation, if God'swo~d. logos 115 given, now Adam is ~ restored. This meruls,based on the restoration of Holy Ground, if we witness, we caftv.\tness very well. Because the aftqel helped the creation of ~, then good spiritual world can help us witne... 'l'a..cefore yeo prQ' atHol), GrOW\cl that God can work and tMt goo4 spiri1;Q&l WCI~ld USC will help you. It 1e very eaeyto pray at t.he 8O&y GrouH. You can .aka IIDly Gro\IDd ."tofte central place. ' I f i t is ctiff1cnllt to p~.Y you can find 8ese good pl. . . 1 - pJray anel JMke a ~....raQ Boly Ground there also. There i. ofte for activity and one for prayer. one time some.ember made Holy Ground in a very distant place. It must be a convenient place, a qood place for prayer and also a hiqh spirited one. Some places are not eo highspirited. Father can feel where the holy place whould be made at once, but we cannot underst~ld. It must be a nice place, but especially sisters shouldn't make Holy Ground in the mountain or some place way out. Don't make Holy Ground in the mountain or someplace where no one can come. There was also aOlne superstition that because Holy GroWld is a sanct~ry

or

tIl."_

'at,A:.'i ~iIn'4.3t i.i~'I..w. iX,t: 3.l.ut.r waa prayUl9 in t.he D1.9ht. an<l aCt'MK)e . . c-. aa4 .be jut bu.1y .ac..,. the dutu. 50

you aat . , e.ef"' This ia jut. _JIIbolio. !'hue i5 pl'8f:ise pcoc-~4un to . . . & perauent Moly Ckouad !Nt I bave no ti_ to explaift DOW. 1 ~elf . . .t. cbttck wlth or lin. Cboi. Othel'1Wiae, if lIi.take i . ude, it i . tHl'ible. For. tANIpOrary ~ you juat ..... to . .cinkl. 1Io.!,. Salt ... p'.,.

'."""1:

I _ t ... '-.ill' al tIM 1Io1y GI"OWlC 1ft OMl , Calif.mi It i .....uly te.tt.&y to whitt Mr. Sucio i . uying aaaoMt ~. 9004 .puit worW. th_ wen fou people. hll_ B.~t, Raa4y . .Ddt.. aacI AD4J a.ptoa. 2My _ " t.Mre . . ".1:8 wiue1a9 at Ute pull all cI., lOAf 1a 0Ml.... 1fheft... aD o cleek lec~u. ta.. ~t .....~ 7: M t.be)' wer. lea1A9 _ .. to: tlte ........ -"1'''' .1......bv uly MJ:\l I . . ~4 1.... bJ' - _..... ...., -w.'t Ci.oII ...,...... " "-w .... 90ae w 1. . . . . . . . . . . . 1ie11 en . '. . . -"1' ...... ,. ..... _ . . . . . . . . . . . ..,lle u..y ....pc. . . . .1 _ . . . ._

'c-...
~i_t

au.. , ..

,,1~'~...uJ'

.....1MI I . t..,1* _ _ _ J ........

~-.J,1r

_.- ...........

. , ........

tllM . . . oouW .... ..... . . . . . . .

hllce . . .

. .t 1.... uaa~ ........ pl."ariDg .....nte1t

Ioa.

tMt GoII woal. &eM

&'_'*' ...

W ..

I ....

iii",,,. of . c kotllen M4 ai.teJ'a.

to ~, tM~ tber eo&W ...... tAla ,&-uGiple . . ~~ 10 ...... pr.,.z ..rks ... tlai. i.a t . .ttaDny - .a.... f,U..

391

. Th re .r~ ~wo kinds of religion: one ia Ad. . religion or Mess1an~c rel1g1on, the other ia angelic religion. It is only messianic or Ad~1 religion that can solve sin. Adam reliqion has parents. The founder of Adam religion must be parents-must be a man and a woman, but angelic religion cannot have parents. It is only through parents that man can be born anew Jesus said. Unless one is born anew, he cannot enter the kin9~ dom of God, John 3:3. Unless man is born anew he cannot be freed from sin. In order to be bo~n anew sinlessly we need sinless parents. The religion whose founder are parents through who~ we can be born anew is called Adam reliqion or messianic religion. Chri.tiaQ~ty has been the only messianic religion through which ain i'.'801ved. Othe; reli9ions were foundation or prep.~.tion fo," th~~~.aiq 'a ~in9--.ud4hia., Hinduism, Ial-_ or o~~rr.1191ons. ..'l'Ilerefore, for inataace, in case of lal,._, th. ROt_ a r._t.~i8n trOll tmeanqel Cu_Iel aot: fl"OIII GM him8e~~. ,tt isa 96Qd prep.ara~ion tot the Measiah' a coainCj, but it is O,nly Ine"sianicteliCJl()n that can 80lYe sin. It: wa. only Christ~~it:y that c~ld aofve sin. Je.us and the Holy Spirit, ne'Wlifewas9iv.n~'ehristian. were born anew ainlessly, just spirit:.u .lly~ ., 11' Tlue't;efore in oral' to $olve sin both spiritually and physically, we need sinlesa parents who have bOth spirit and body. This 48 the ~A. The Messiah must COIle again with flesh and spirit, otherwise mankind cannot be saved. Then what is tke Messiah? The Ma lu. is the ucesto;r of all mankiACl. The Messiah i l the ancestor through wboa all mankind OaD be born. A 25-ye.~-old b.by will be born with a .uatache. SOmetimes a bald-headed baby of 65 years-vary cute one-will be born. And also those who are living in the spiritual world muat be born anew through him. Our grandparents and our qrand-grand-grand parents will also be born anew ainlessly and they will be his children in the spirituAl world and also the saints and sages_ Noah, Moses, and Abrah_ will be his children, and also Adam and Eve will be his children. Then he is ancestor of mankind. He is the eternal father of all mankind, the ancestor of all mankind, through whom all mankind can be born anew. He is the ancestor of sinless mankind. Before him there is no man ...

i.'

. . ,

& .

h(~ will n~ t.he llttanuu. J4Zenta of all JlWudc..iiMl, ~ne eternal fat.ber of all aaAkir.d. Thie 1. ~ significance of the LSA. fie hits th4t k.ey to s.ve the world. He the kef to sa.ve .-er ic.a Md the h').r'14. He iii Wq.i.nninq of a new iNNliDd. F.tC!la !lOW 1 want to introdl,lC!e the found.rot the UnificAt.iOtl Church, hv. MoOn. fie wu bo.rn i.n Korea. "''''hen he was bQrnl' ilotae wo-t\Q(:tra happillNld a.round him. Be was \mu.ual. frOil childhood. H-e was no in~ult1onal that nia intuition was always far better than the jud9S'Mt of .,d\Jlts. When he was .6 yeArs old, and. 114 wu

kil\U.

h..

praying deeply in the early morning of Baat.r, in the depths of hjs prayer. Jesus &ppeared to him and said, -1 . . J ~s who C~~ 2000 ye.rs ago. My .i.ion still remains to be fulfilled. In order ~ realiae God'. will here on earth, you au.t De ra.,onel.ble for A 9t-eat ai ion. h:OIa that tiM Qll b. beg_ to . .ueD tor ~ treat ai ion. ~rom ~.t tiae on he began to aea%ch for the t.ruth by wich be t:Ould eolve tho probl_. of the world. Be prayed ~ prayed to find the truth ~ a... the ~1
Ie ....,ed God.
you~ PUX~.?

xt

you Are God. what ia your clesire, what ia

__,

what purpoa. did you crte tbe uoiver.. and fulfilled or notl If DOt, why not? What. 1. the l.lat.iOAsbip betw..,a you M4.-1 ile uJteci . a.ked, and asked and the uawex c.aae fro. ~ve and v , "FatMJ: sor. relationship. The rel.t.ioa.h1p betV8eA God &ad IIU ia & father-soft rel&tion,hip_ Tbt$ love ... love _t. be tbe cent.e~ of the Wliverse. ften why v tbe c:eter of the URi. .r . . d troye41 Iy what? By whoa, why, and how? If God 1 God of ~ then why can the evil exist in the world of 004'. c tion? Why did 90041\8.8 turn uto evil1 Sat .... , what 1. S.tal? Who a~.ateCl SatAn? God? . .,1 aoM01l8 81. . 1 If 804. 1. alaiptor, t:bM wb:r 40ea God allow . .11 to .nat? Why OM 1 t ....a.atzor SaUD' Dy
Po~

WU your

pu~

can't Co4 d t~yth. evil? Why caatt God eolwa..u.? .., 111 responsible for tt. thousands Mel ttao.ucIa of evil y . . .7 . Who can 801ve ain? Then why wn't the kiD9~ of heaven r . . lized when Jeaua came? What ia the of tbe wor:14? ~aD it be a cAtastrophe or not? If it isn't a catastrophe, then what i . qoing to happen? He asked and a_xed to God. Satan came to him to interfere with his aission. He fought

end

against Satan desperatelYe

The battle against Satan was

80

severe and terr ible that. afterwards he said, if we were inv.)lved in thL:~ battle, we would have be~n crushed into pl.eces. Through battli! .J.tJeaiust satan he found a heavenly secr~t. by wJ'dch he can save ~he world. I~ only vorksho~ quests can u~derstand the fall of man, they can uruSeratancl that Father is the, .-..easiab. Wher~ t!ll! secreta of t..he Bible were revealed Re~. MoOn could underetand why evil could &x1at in thevorld of God' a creation. Now be
,

-~.

399

could understand hvw this world could be saved. When, centering on Jesus, spiritual world came to him and said, you are wrong, you are false, if h~ was a usual man, he would have been embarrassed and oonfused. But he was st.eadfast. Whoever may say this is wrong, there cannot be any other choice by which mankind can be saved. He was absolutely confident and steadfast. And afterward, Jesus appeared again and said, "You are right." And afterwards God approved it. And with the approval of God and Jesus, now he began to speak out. the contents of the revelation which was given through the spiritual battle against Sal&1 which lasted more than nine years. This is the cont.ents of the Divine Princ~ple. Therefore Divine Principle isn't the usual philosophy. Whoever may say Divine Principle isn't right once approved by God and Jesus, t.ruth is truth, it will cover the world sooner or later. He is truly man of truth. We have never seen such a man of truth. He speaks the depths of truth, the secrets of the Bible, heavenly secrets, not from a manuscript, but by tuning in God. Once he tunes into God,- heavenly truth gushes out like a flood. It is very true we have never seen such a man of truth. Alao he is man of love. His entire life was sacrifice for the sake of the happiness of mankind. If we hear his story of love, everyone will be moved. If necessary you can talk something about Father's testtmony--how deeply he loved God, something of the way of the concentration camp, how much he lv~~d--this kind of story you can talk. And he is man-of prayer. We have never seen such a man of prayer. One day he said we can leave Unification Church, but he cannot because he knows God'sheart, who_was betrayed by man; by us w~om he loved most~ God'. heart is bleeding. His body is filled with scars. When he knew Glepths of God' s heart, when he knew the depths of God'. "rief and sorrow he coulc1D' t stop crying. He cried, cried, cried, week after week, aft.er week. He cried sO Bluca that hi-a face . .awolJ.en up aad evea nei9hbera couldn't understand who he va. He 1s a man- of prayer and a man of tears. We have aever seen 8\1_ man of prayer and JDaft of tears. He came to America in 1972 and stood on Pifth Avenue of Manhattan and he looked at the buildings of Manhattan and he shed tears and sa1d God is leaving America. A genuine Messiah must be able to save mankind. To save means to solve sin. Sinners cannot solve sin because impurity cannot cleanse impurity. Th~refore the Messiah must be sinless. If this world is covered with blue, only blue, we cannot understand ~hat blue is blue. When yellow comes, then we can understand blue is different from yellow. When we are living in the depths of sin, we don't feel we are sinful because we are one with sin. Therefore we can't distin9uish sin. We must be distant

case 1.ntoeein9_ ,.ben the II8n who toun4 the f~ll of au" tne S'iccra~ forni-eati..,.. betwuen t.he angel aftd ave I 'IlUSt have been ~j,.nle&e. Betv. M30D fo\lftt1 th1e. Ifhe lIeD wtao fClWld this lI\MIt btl "inla. Tmen _ . . t. be qual! fied to be tbe .....1ah.. unl"_ pO'p1e CM ~rettd Father 18 tbe __ai they camaot .,.... 1ft. !~ order: to intensify thia Ubderatading I . . can umlerstaM thAt J1!9U-S 1mw tbe secnt of fall. Jobn.: 4, J.sus said you are of I-our father the devil. !'ben vbo was IIlOther? She muat have be~n J:vE.. Then Jesus knew that fornicetJ.on auat have occurred betwedn the 31lCJ..1 and~. In othar vorCia. J utt alUft 1\a"e known the. secret of the fal11 but be couldn' t reveal it. Be

irOl1I ill-Ii dif~~~n\nC'. txont sir' to l.llider.t~, ..i in. .l'h~a the ;.~"1 who foullti oriqinal !lin ilUat have bean distant from original tlin. He must nave beftll sinlt'!ss. Ttu!'OU9h the lect~re on tM .fall o~ JNn, we ootlld unc!er.tand i:he origin of sin, how fJv:l

anu

.JQDeft :is _ _ lath.

bitt tlMJY CIIII . . . .~.t. . . t:t. tnat. .... ttnt r"..,.:iAtf of . . . .' . b f. . \iii .1. ~ fTe-t it! is. ~fo. ., _ _

had no tlm" to teach the diaeiples or the disciple. just couldn't ll...,de,.~ ~.Md- I doa' t. know. Then how can we know and speak the oont~ftta of the fall of ...1 t-he clarif,icaticm, or re"'leuinq, Qf tbtI fall of . . . .t be What .,. . . should haft done. it ' . very IlliIR '\:bat .... Mooa is do109 what. 3 eltOq.14 h . . . dc~. 'fhen itt H'Y Are that this 1. put one. Un one can deily, tdthoQt SC8ZCMe aayiit, .irect~lr, dlat .... .

"y.

"'.11

ayeter:y &US!l'Ol1NI1ng Pethel". 11f. 1. nectee.uy. we OM undecataad f'.~r . . tbe 118ft of truth ..... Qf 10ft. . . . the . . . of prayer. '!'hie abould be inapir iJuJ. 61". _ ifttrocluction of the Un1f1aat.ion. Olurch. 1'his 1. one . . . . .1. of bow t.o pen _ _ people to . . , . iA. What 1. the Unlficat1clft Chuah? If t.be purpose of the OIllficatiOit Church b tIM __ a. that of otbK tabli.bed fontll of~i.t1_it" 1f the (lurpo of ~ Oftifi.cat:ion Church ia to do vbat of;heracan do, thea the Uftif1catiOft Church wouldll' t bave had to appear at all. b lonq as tbe Unl~ic.t10R <:buRh appeared, it .ust be .mIe to do what other. cannot 40. What do you think this i.a? It ia the ~l\l~ion of original 8in. Thia ia the P4ltent of the unifiaat:ion Cburcb. Without tb. ~l\ltion of Sill, we CfIDoot be rebon a1al 1Yi we cannot get Ml'ri.s Binl 1YI we cannot fulfill the pUIPO of man. And unle we can fulfill the purpoa. of MIl, .,. c.,.~ .

"ft

be truly h.ppy.

TrUe

happin will be realized only by the

Church that can solve ori9inal sin.

It 18 only the Unificatioe Then it'. oaly ~hrouqh the Unification Church that we can fulfill the purpoae of .an, and attain true happine.8. ODce born as a .an, every one of us ha.::: bf.!en looJtin9 for true happibcss, and as lon9 .s anyone ""ants to attain true nappines., he must come to the Unification Church.

fulfilllfteJ1t. of I:.be purpose of man.

401

The Unifl.cation Chur("..il is the "happiness-producing company." I am not partial to the Unification Church at all: I am partial to God and to the truth. I am jus t speaking the truth. Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God. Men of pure heart wil.l find the purity of Go4. When Jeus came, many influential people saw hill, but they could.n I t obey him. Only shabby fishermen believed in hia as Messiah and obeyed him as Messiah and loved him as Messiah. They didn't knew the Bible: they didn't know philosophYI but they just had a pure heart. This was their only treasure. Jesus was so pure that when others stood in front of him &S before a mirror, they saw their own image. Many people accused him, but Peter said, "You are Christ, the Son of God." Because Peter had a pure heart, how great it will be to~e a disciple of the Lord of the Second Advent. Which of the two do you think is greater: to be a disciple of the Lord of the Second Advent, or do what you have planned? How do you think? You can gradually understand how great it is to move in. If Jesus were here on earth, what should a Christian do? They ahould dash to him riding in cars and airplane,. - "ow woAderful it is to be a disciple of the Lord of the Second Mvent. This i, the key point. Also, real storie8 can create even more excitement. Once born on earth, we are destined to die~ thia life on earth will never come again. Tnere is no aubstitute or replacement. This life is precious. Precioua life Blust be made precious. The value of life will not be decided by the length of your life, nor by tne aJIIOWlt of food you eat: if we were judged by the food we ate, then a hippopotamus would be far greater than man; if'the lengtn of time were the standard, then pine tree8 would be greater than aan. Far what purpoae, for whom do we live and die? That will .be deC1de.d~y the fUl:po" ..,,4 the per,on tbattbe .Mea ... leak lived .... 4leci to~. ~ba He8aiah i.a the eterllal parente of Naklnc:f, he ls ~."r."'t.aUv"ol God,. . a. ia eternal.. If we c:an li ve a.nd elie for God and for tAo . . . . iah, then the purpose of life villbe eternal aa4 abllOl\lte~ To 11ve and die for Godud the Messiah llleans to live and die for the sake of IMnkind. Precious life is given for the sake of mankind. Even though our body will perish, our value of life will never perish. We cannot come again. This life ia the only life we are given. Precious life must be made precious. If we can find the Me.siah in our lifetime and receive the Messiah as Messiah and obey and love the Messiah as Messiah - how great it will be. The Lord of the Second Advent is the only man who can, through our love for him, forgive our sins; he is the only man in all of human history through whom our original 8in can be forgiven. We can become eternally happy, and we can make others hapPY1 we can solve the

wox 10.. Bow precious it ie for us toO be able to flee the Messiah when we JUt'! ali\1\'! now. ifhe MOlIftnt. th.At you Met hi. will .be thtt DIOSt. pceciCM;s ~t of your life. .Rev. Mocm h.iJuelf explain9d hG-'W prec~ou. the ~t of seeing the Me~.iah is: "If CAe d~w d:op fall. from above in the vast desert, the first ,ral'\ul~ of sand (~"l ~1-ct\ the dew dzap falls will be 20u, he .aid. . . ean only 11,.,e 1n tb4l p~.S.l1t, not .in tbe put., nor in th. futw:e. We can t.hiak about the put. an4 ~ &beNt tb4 f\lt.ce J MIt we can CAly ltv. La the pr....t. ~1. . . . .At. ia ta. .oat .i9Rific~t .a.ent 1.A yOQ1" 11fe: if yo. 10. . this __ t you. wUl 10M the pafft _4 U. future; but it you live iA t;he PftMJeIlt __ t. you cu see th .....tab .-d l.-..celft ..s obey tb4t . . . . how 9I1Nlt YOUI' life will .... In order to feCelve 4 p.&'eOiOV. JIOeeAt., you IIUSt pay .....thiWj, :you at.tst. have 80M aolig-&tiOft. But evon though you _y loa.. 8UIe preciou. th.i1\9, Be.vel}' Path.:- will prep.are far mre ti!'f:cJ.~. thin9- tor you. aV 9,ivir'9 love you will naYer 1 _ &llyth:l.119 at all, you will 1M 91'NA eternal l i f.. a.....,~ .ternf11 joy. Soaethinq like tbis, M ex.. . .le~ okay? (Al~ yoy can f1Ad MAyex. .l.,.) In lIlY own ~xperi.Nloe.a, I bad IIIIIIY two day work8bops. Someti. . . the r Ql~. ~ ... aot ~ 9ocd, lNt. in . ., casea they "I'e. _ _ I bad WIG day weokalsop ;La ObiO. atter Gatt and bal.f ays of ~.~uriJIg }5 peopl. decia.4 to .... ia rl.9b~ at"~. Jaet befcmt . , __.., ~ aauyttOle. 1 1Ik1.... ..uy t.h1Ap 4v1Dv tbHti leet.u~1 111ft 1 , . . . May 9004 .... lee, . . . it w.y vur lftap1riJlt., (DoN tid. "'1p you.?) ~tu.a, __ l _ _ r. an 10-';. tJIey ...... 110 idea of bow to ~ach. 1'bef alv.,.. try to ,1.. people _ thin" 11ft. If J'O'I eM ,.I.". ODly . . . AtI infoNftiOD, tileR t:IIey will. _ ....... for iut..loe, not oal.y J)j,viAe .riDClple, btat alao d1ac:ua.1011 of "rue Panat. etc. If young .....r. bow &11 tile beav.nly secreta aDd the fall away, they CIUl cause & lot of troub1e an ~he outs ida. I never gave these lecture. or any of the inforMtion in thea until I t.aught the j20-day training PZ'09raa. Before I 1 took care of 7 i 21, and 40 clay train.... but I never talJtecl about Father this w.y. The beat WAy 1. to teach truth an4 loft first, then the new dispensat.ion. 9ev _Jaber. cannot. COM to llfe br . , uneler.tanding of the 4ispen.ation, ba~ only by 10" ud tntl\. 01.e life throQfJA lema and dedlcati_ and hope _d joy .ad If you. 91" t.hia. 1~ 18 eIlOlI9b. The story of tM cIi......tlon 1. goo4 IN .uaulatiOll. _~ it canaot 1 t 109_ Yo enjoy PIU togetber with }Our fOllower. i . the cret of being. 900cl leACler. t'benfont, Vi. . bope cncJ joy, ad let thea .acrifice wic.h jOfOWl ufferu9. ThUll, one year or two year. even of just talJdnq, of , a t reeel\ping love and truth will make thea happy and able to de anything- Okay?

~vi.,.l.

v...

~hi"

i.,

Jleppi......

;,. f .

~~R'f WI

f;;"

I"'~a
~

~'~tt~.E.I"Yt.S'."f

'"Alit

':'JII_J,t.U!Il.5" Ie: S
~.~rA.n'h

(/litO" C........ ,...-.... 1'

SU.rt ~
911!_ 5

r., _ ~::~....~~ ?::"'"tI.

.~

st:eUA ... tJi

..

I.

...... - ,. .. C' .... .

W .. '''IPI Sl"~" kftSfIMtT.AI_
~

. .. .,. to .. A ..

~.j~.i

. AC'.
,~

eta"fIt ..... ;,S.M .....

i.." f> QfI
1\
lk11>v,~ '!

"r.
~

~;,,,, ",~.,...,.

"!_,,, - ...... t,t' ... s,....

1111r.~

.sve' w

"I.ST .... "11"1,41.

It

.Ili..

~.w

~, -

,,",4hT, '''''T'It~'' S"'lI", ~... A~ W"fOftlZ,

. . $'.,,,
~&.n

'" _
:SUIM,~,.,AL.

:!kiM" ~1"t.H

1-OftJt.,.,

""'410."
~NW'NQ

"-'.1. '-

M.'" .

O!t' ,....-.:..~ -

w ..~

M':

fJH - """J/f'_lII"

s,. 'tIY
U( '111\"

fa~'H''''.)toi
.~ .~,.

t.,. U . ~ -,:.. Go ..... ~ .,..... $". - 'I' - eo,,, ..." -'.T " ,.. " '" . ,...,...... ....." I,...,,. .f.""". $'''''' ..... :1.,.,. S1Wl - Jolt., Mt ... . ,. . . ....."
.. t; IH
N '~.AH'
~.
~ -

lvJl'E

.... l .. "

"1tt1~1

,.,.....,..!Ift<I'tt>(v

VR.

~ ~,T"u'lY

......tNT

I'tt -

f.I

:'v.~t~T

$6IM It.... -

4> __ /'If C'

"I fIiI:'
..
p.~

O~~-QH~-"""L~"".

....- .........
0"
,.~

"'~s..~

P,...., S,. f:A -

n- ...-as'fl"'."'-U s.-." ..
tt-"''I'10. ",. ........ 30." I n-

~~M~

. . M .... Afth
s.'fl.t'~_l

t4 -

""f't - ..... ~f"Yf'1It,,.,.

"O.19""~,,

,.&'7 ,.,.,...... ty 'ttA!!. "

~

w.1'''etlt

... p

0"
~t

......,.....,,_...-..........,. .,.,... . . ......, .........."

..... . . . . ._ _r

ott I - __.....

w "

pa .,. 11

U" -

(\.,

............ ".......".,
.........." ..

; ~.. ,_til'
fill IN

1- .~. I'll'" ';_I.\T'.,..

,,- (. t ......... __...~......

c....
"~

""'YYftrw T/L - ,... ., 1'."

tl

c....
k f'" "

t: ....." PI

. , ..... v 'IIU-.'" _" ..... 1"..",

".)~
V'P'~ .,

:: - ..
u.~e

flit."""

I ,w\.

Y~ -

_ld

..... f.. 0 ..... ,.AM

"

0.,.'" - ."........ ".......

..,... . .1
"A~l\,"

_ ''''''T..... v ... " S$" 1,.. ,.- .. ..... """"& ,..ace PM&. C r,.... .... 1:.,...."..... ...c - ....s ........
~,.' ~f~,..

W........

. . . . .., ,,,., i.\I.

~.'fIO. . .

AU .,.

ott

~....

_.sA...

.....
F ... ,
F

lU<"o'
"

""au

I """", ... H

- F- iii"....' . . . . . .

"I'm

cflt .. " .....a.

..... .

~t...

..... ..,..re.....
..)

...-,..uT........ ..... co C.. . .

N" ...... , .... . . .

~,,.

TOI'- T'l,"" ... no'\\'

~~I't 0"

S,.. - "'''''.''''.
'ltM 0- - N.'O,,",

- ttov.... u~ .,. .'vet".",.

r~",.p"1 N

ee

~.

J'A - J'''u.

<'.fA -

~"

. , C AT'"

.J.D Pltltf: -

D'"
p -

- .,,,,,,(,1 ,..... r~...

''''~I'fl.~~

,....,..C..f.'" (~\ _
..

C -

I'tI\ ~AI'"

f'1.-

"'r~

....

~I>T,

v-

,..T."~.,tf)YtJ

FOlt4lotllttOtoi

fi
i>

..

It
i.~

(oftow"" p~,. '.c:?, .....

A:'AM

, __ .V

IN.,VI."A"
""ft~,

.-v..T {OM'" .2M -

,.."u.

P~("'f"'"

(.0pII1itt IJ\"t ISM

~A" IV

... .
, . ,.

l'l
~.c:

._4

........ &.

StloT~'"

fa 1-. ,... r 1 .. J for.J

I'P N t ' " ft. - .... f S~ , .... ., ,~ SAn ~
OS (A,,&: -

".V "WW 1
J

~~ SA. -

.. - ~f"."'A~ .....
,.,...,.,.
"'VOLU't.O""

1ItM00ff"CY

1 . -

W~l ~A"

l.

!f!I,.UH
'''5~

..

,M".",.CT
-"'!I"W ON
,..~

I"O$S'."Ii . , . " . ..........

1)0104 .""n
~

$It,.,T
IP ......TU .. '

'*'" - ....a.c 4
J"'~A11..,
SIt"'~l!ofll

fl.." - ~a

L'. ClVS

jI~tll<oll

orA -

... II

.. A-..... ~

Ate

,tt

INc,. ~Il (!fUM

&...l~ f'O &

t$IC~L

1'4t"".~ a
-

. r.- -

~.'" -

"l\"lr

()It., .... tt ....

$4'"

C.""'.l'fIllD

CIII\,t(, ~,"'{.'"

7"', -.

(~."'~

:;-.f'AN

-. . ' . .-" ,.: -.: L, / - ::t - / ;:'

~-

0 ... -s.
J "1 ~"A.!.,
~j

(.~

Ot....~ " ' f' .

fI' ... N .

."
.2t:..
W~M

i ~ , ' .. , .. .
'I

0"''' i,",~~"""~",,. itM ...... ~~."T

<"M.

...P.-.
. ~H

4t"~..

PLiun
)t\n.

$IiS . .., .

"It ll. .+ .....

s,.... , 1'6

M." WILt

"f'.,\. ' -'

"~1.1

.-.

.J.L
~IH

.-"''''

A"'~It:.. Pl.A ... ~

.. .. 0 10 .... "....0 ~ _twl)

6~)Y eo.~

~~::.;'N~~IOooI"~~.:"I.I~IC-_-""WilA~"'~_. _ . _ ~:,jllt 11 M!!.j

Sv& . fit ---+ I .'

(S~)
o~s

r. (HS)
OMS

' ."':Ii .. ..... ~

;~

~!> .I
_.... .--4-!

. . .----...
,,,..- ....
~
~

"

..

., .. !

:1 \.

".,., .,. ~ ...

. ,... "........-......-- . .
"" .
'

'

. ....
i
t

tJ

. "- ! . .."

,flr
: ~+:
' .

.. .

-............trIItr.,..."
.

to':': ."

._ 'j

..,~

\ .. -1_
I"~ \ ." "'.)
,

:~

..
,

h ....- ' " .

, . . haU,...
~ "WfA~r. ~"&$' ~ Qo l .

,ll

-.1

CftE". PR,C(ESS (JF T'n

.s TA(3[ S
GAOWT";

UN!Vf':'Sf

. &RO.',i:o-{ . OF eRE A .

!a~t:5

OF (.aT "

~v

Nt,!
)

. .,.(, . - T-....,. . . h 1 - .......

~.~

Sft~

.... ,~u

~'I\T
... ;c~

16.l~t

~------------------------------t '

1_........ .-.." . _. . . . . . L
2 ........ . .'.....

(fM"'-- '

,...,.~ ...... " . , .

~ - -....... ~ ..., , . , .
~c ...

I~.

' ; .. " ........

.~

",

hl .... ... __ , .. ~

,< ... "

_u.
.~ ~; ~ ;.~
M ... l 10\

..... ( " -

r/lltltlt .;. ,

t" ' ...

. ( (

..

! .,.,."

, ..,........

a.' ~"""
~

.. ....-..4.

..:.;-:lu\r_~

..,

"".

10 ,... It- ,#1"

-- '

...

: ',, ;- ""~ "

_

~~:!-~'H&F

~~ :~

,..

- - ... ,,

--. ".. , ,_...

*,

......

'oJ

;a..... ~

. '.1

''is

I I

'*

~~

__

r./I1IItII

J t.

~It. ii l~j c~t Of' SP. Vtl

; ~ !otl'Jef
'"

41

fI)!

~~(J"I~~ t:y r.1(~Bt&tNC PI:. E

9 : JI(j i~ ;

... l<,

lr CDA.
(..\.8IIt(,

t. ~Twn)'" ...~ c..trI

~
*,,-...,ftJIIAt 1.IIiI
.... 1IfMt - 'rt ~ .,.~, F_. . . . . . .I..-~
~_~,....

...

V'I

.-

CA)
0 .,..

\11-'
~

Fe.
8

P. . . . 1G(;atIrI . . . . ~

lI&.

I}w. . . . . .
.$IU...-r OJ'Ylf4lfT,

.... ""
~

....... "*"C

_~_MM .. _ __~\_rt_-_._'~_ _l_ ...._ _ ..

t.il

...

"IAA. TIIIIE" N .. . . . .

iLNAN ~,~" ....n

G'"!>

1'0 IliJeITUTIAT' .~. . . .

_"tn'

(.~atAO~)
~ ~ROt.4
.-JIUL

rE- -.. .

5 .. 11:-*"

-iii:
0

,,"'INE

i.. ,./~i;'

PRt~.

C. . .

,;,,~ --S4II-W(

-,~ ~S
(

ftINeT.J

81T) 6~OW
:. RtLA
f'~ iwrh 1~J. '/MIlS

!oS- '-5; S-C

iSW

TO PAf. i)60P'S NORDS ~ "Cfl\lE &. 6UVE ~ 6'5 ~ .$ DO ACC~,~ TOG'S WORDS

'. SS ::-iS o'. l~fNE\lEA. ~ 'II r;.elft.

(r,m

I. S ~ v: ;~N
~.

parCl:ED5 vswSHAOOW'

... in IN

'J~. ~

PUPNtA.1ION

"-()R

I..t'"f "" I$~

~
t
$l)

_ 0

CWiI

b~~~~~ ~'f' "~10' ~ ~

64 ~} OFn~ tpAl
to

~~

/IIi'" m

~~~~M\A.
~~~

LMST- C8MT

It

OE!P~O ~

-ttt_

:M

~-~~----~-------.

ti.)

a T/t. It VI< <t

'i~.I t:t ~ lU\T roA~fr

....

~,-.

i. fm.!l! - t...fi1:UL. t
~"'T

MU.{=
,

:e1I

11 TnT?
... ...... :'!I!I ,. I

"'0,

~-j~ ~~

............
MUlft ~

l.. l/;( ~ G/t

i., T/l..

~ \fnt

S1: 0-;'
.~

t?!f.li:.~ ~ f::,'rb

0':3

~rt-!

W~i.O~i

Of' KRe.

." ,
" ': i "

- ~r

"

:-'

t o "

,w "

'-

; ':/

l 1 ' : . \' .:

.' , :,- c -'

<

, l T~

Ufl4lT . , S'lb'UtOlf ,....". , ....

t:..o~.! ,

Tf't!

~ ..u ~

. . 'tf: . - (JeC!-2.0f' N! ~t.'e!'"

J

JI'. .- "'" 1. .)

'--

., I.............. ... '1-" ....., .

~

~,.

<,
1
~l

lid... .,. """" ", ...... ' ...

.(

.. , ........,.........1". . . .,

..... .. .........
",

........

..........

c...,..... ..

_~IJI!' _flllI

.......,

' __ tN'" .......... ~ S.Ct~L . . . ~~."

"

....

~~ ~
0
...

Clc-.,..... ' *'''.

fti ....
O~

",...... -........... -"'or. . -....... ....... ................ -...-. ...,....... . - -. . . .....

I

&---------------.e" ..... ..-- -... ,...,.... . """..-r .... ............. ........... t;.. . . . . . .
_
(,&, ...

..

.,

,~(

...........

t ........... ...

....... 1 . ...... ....

~y

. . . ."

,.
_

JIIjt. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

,_,

.. 7
~

'

J ,..,., ..,.,. .... I

WI'" ......_!

1$

"
"

~ _

. . . . .,f

Wolf,.

h. a .... - ......... ~.

CHAPTER V - RESURRECT i ON
t.t . $ 1 &NI~)CANCf OF
/'0' ~

RE.SfJR~fC.TfON

.~ e :B ... lcAL

\/!f.'V OF LirE
<It''f

L.. DEATH

~:'-.J {r-l(

T"" ,~ ","'..a.u.I.
b!.:L.~

L..,. ~Md. .,...... a.

N

..I.....
~

6..

RES . of MAN O~ EARTH

w. . .

...

,,""". ~

. tflfiU'
SP
~;&

--.$#.

"1"'(' ~ hT
,

..

--~~----~~--~~~--~~----~------.-----,~ ,..

... '" .
(=-~ \ :).
dE

lA',

...........

h"S. ':1 ' U

w, 1.t:a:L. ' 4

r ..lIU:;,t.f

-ta. 'IS"
.... .

~1.

..

DEATH

. (=) ...
\

,f?":t -

(i)

---.....a.we...
~.

A,,,

r. ,...
~

..
A.,.
8

\ " ...... AH

I'" ,. .

aUN'"

~S PROV. FOIt $f. MAN I IllS. W. ~ ,"'~." , ..... aa~u'..'~.

.,..,.
;~ PRI N,
." .

"",p . /.

--- . ..........
: ~.

~t ~E~VR;~C i :ON P~Ov ~ DE"'

of _ES. PJtovf1>iHU

~
.. -

f. "'s

~~

(T....H]

J . 'CIUt~"t.'* OIF ....

lof'''

( ')
\
.... "I

3 ~ 0.'-"'1' $oT,."$ -'. r.u o'\.TS ~ A~

""CI"tUCT. Ole
.... LV
~

.,.~t ,..o",

~i;' .'

. -...:

,~

N?t 1)

A . .;;! :\ ~AL . ~ iO

c .~.; A P ;' R lIT - PR Ej) f 5 TIN A T ION c'!-- .... ; .$ wILL CHAPT[R"3Z1I - C~Risr()LOG! A . TR lNIT Y v . n~ of BI8i.
fi

~'r

...... "if"''''
,..

......... I}Bi
.....
CIIIT
-,."...

-~r-~
~

.........,
...

C; $ W 'u. ..

,.~

J c.-..... u
~1'~

-....

... '~,. :' up. ~... ~

- { .til . ~

.---- ........
., _ _ _ I ......

.,., '_

"'7" ....

Rf'TO~"T ! ON

Of ~IGo i l"f.J. T'~fl\l,7Y r,ll/tv

~.,. ",,1"0

R~et_T~

..

" a- ' I\

...
.. ~..
~

a"",,1; ,. " ..... "" ~----------------1 .. .., .,. .. : ...... or-. ......
:. . 10 ' ,'

"".taI ... 1..,

Ii

Sj

tit ~ .

5-.." tI, . . .

-.o<r"ta

,........... ... M83 . ""'............... . . Cp ....,a,..

~.,.

..

v6

l -. . .

...... , . . . . . . . , ....

'f! Vs
H:~

P~fD

-' ...,.,.....
(S

A~C.,~ISN~,...,

wHoA.

<':5

""fUtll. .. ./~

M', rj ... .,. ... f

.~

__ M

...,

...-. ....J.'tt.s
.,.'~
fIVA -

,.......... * ftot...... "..

. . .. . . . .,

J=.,.,:,.. _~~
4
.........

e~'!11 ~"
~'i "

au .......y
, . . . . . 0"
,~

_ ,.... ~....
... ~ ....7
~

.,. ".. .. ,...".......,.... ... "'..

HIAt4& ..,
~".,,- ',
"..... ' f

....

...

",

.,

O. ii 'S
1""' .':;

<3

, /. . . " .

",",'"

"'U

J),

OF",.A N

~ ... . . .". ~ 1)1 .. ~ .. eo .. "l ("._''~

, _U .. _,. t .... (4 '

_ ,....
.... _

'lIl!!'" ,
..-(t

.; ,1t.",I",,,,,
t,
I ,

0 ' ('''' .... L

'-! (o ..' " ' '

s ',It., )

6 . . . ..........

e..

9.,

.-_._~

..

@ .1. .
.).

., """,It
1

e.4k'""T>."~

A ...

"',.,. . JO

"U"'..A~( ~ , ' .' ~

(
~,

..

/"" ~1'W~T.~., ....

,.

(;toa .,,' (4' )

.,~.,.w~.",

. -'"

......

... .......

(~

1. f(E~T. Tkf<V JNDEM.

Sla_ ~ _____ IO,ffllEO
,~

r;: ~f.
O('f; .,M.-'MQ,~SI J8
1j(J)!~- , ~.,..

('''~')

-....... ....1F.t1'
~
1. iHOEM . CONO.

N . -i,,,"*K

...

'Ii

stl

.-

t t .--_ ... rsM\

""_I~

~ !'S !tC)t1It : ..

.',4

lJ. 40

3---------------~. HO~,.. ~X ~\' r

.NOEM. COIllMUE'f

PSAL ~ COUQS.E' (J( FN-l

~~ WHV IS AES~eu: FOR

i ~t>EM. 1

MAN.

r ~' .j ;,"" rE n l. . . ~ '" .; \

"A
I:

P" U \. . ~;J \" . . .'. ~ ',"

L'_
4~ ~~ ~

; 'F - A&
... w"f
~ ~~..........
.......

~Jo " ' .

$.,..

},"

{ ..... )--'i._U~

(3 .-....

~.. t,~ ' ~/ . ~.,.

" ,
l ' ...

~. ... .

~ ==_

-" 'S ~T )~ . . . . . .
'tia~

-A.n~
~.

~,..,..,.

','

.~

"

.., .....

.~_""

.......

C-~

,... .....,.

~ ."M.'"

"'1'A.

tit .,.,",.

"'-'"

: ~

.......... V ' -Ie' . . ...

11
~

OU "'W

~, ~~

.,..<1;.fllOlt. h!~

~:-< " - ,,~ ...... ,,~

. .,...,.. . _-1
(.
,~ ,, ~

~. ~~c '1\6 ~ .."

./ \ ....,
) '

~~

~-

--

,a

"o_ ...

............
~.-...

,.................

cr -t-4
CF

~Cf"J'

, F

CD-~

D'SPEN5ATION r()f'. !vO~t4'.$ F~MiI..Y

~ - '2.'.~O ~ ~~ S

.. .. --X'
~

~.~~~~ / Ie'
( \

..... .....
~
~

,.

.~

~~

.) Clf - At.

..

{o.-/

- .... '.-...

l .

t' =; ........-",~.

-~,.

----~----------------,
~

! .,.. ~ ...........
~

T_' , ...... . ""

~ ;

A"" 1

H'S . . . . . . ~.....

.~ 1.~ t'U .

. -..

a._...

.,
~IUL

~.

.... .. ..-. ......

~

aN '''''v a ,

,,",.,at , . 1_t ' ,,-1 .,... ,

... .........
....... _
,..._ Kat! ~-----------------

~)--G

F :~O .. Of

RES T

@,

MOSES 0

r"jt
o '.

,,,,'
ccv~
i)f
-

,.....,
!

R AC ~ A L

~ y

A E

S( I NrQ CANAAN f' ~ f

. . .. "" ...

oSr 1. 1 1' !:\',1'~ ': " ') :. A ~ i

,_ ;:.

f QR j.( ~ f RNA <:

A ._1:....Q.f...;t..:-

.41) -

co

6r'.j .. ...... ~ ...... ~

'tW'l "? - . . . . '''-'"' ~ ..

JIt )

/ (.,.....:......,.1... )

"
II ,

a.c". .......

'0 -.. __ .x -0/~ '.

0:

~o

~T

.-/
. ..... $..~

.~

/ .'

"...

.fI. ,.... ". .' . . a ~~li

~.

(
-..

~o

: .b

~, ,.TI .")

a. Hft' .

"".,,

~,:

,.'." :.~' s

{=:.l ....
, .,,,., ,

~ ~"

O#~... (~" ~'l ~.. ;1/tl

. . . . . .. ... ,t _ _ ". ",.tI, .... ell::r,

/a ..~.L.. 0 ... 0

~I~.. &

( , ,.......t

.. ~ .......
l' ..... ' -

' '''.~''.''' .''

r.. ....... ~

co
'.t
;; .~

~,..

'0 '''lI''~

4Q

~.,

:-"-Sy

. . . . . " ~ "' ..... -'-4. __ ~.~ ~ . ,

(~'"

, ."tf J

. . . . . .~,=.::-")

k .. -....

10

t-....,,~s

.I<t .. ;1""

~Q "'''E.~'

:!: ) ,, __ " .. OF.

IIftlt (
f''''Ma~ ~

- lifO

~. ~ 01 S r~ 2 ..~ (ev4ll~:a

. ... 7': .

'JU"~ (-:'"
Ut

..

~._,_

0------------:. 40 "At ........... V

lu (OURSE

"TO

'ANA;:

.II .~ ~ A (eel,)

A. f OF f
~

~
(

~I. . . . . . . .~. . . . . . . . . . . . . .- -. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .~

.........0.-'"

a. f
. ,It -

Of ~
...

.,~

.....
.,."

1. ".., . ' ... _ . -..c& f'?&.... ~'''''T

;\00 . : ~.'

: , ~ , ,,,,,,,~.

s. ,

..

. ._t

;-,,-, _:.,... t ..
~

........ ",..

_...,_.
...----~

...,.~.

-;:ftJ --:

...

"0".... C"."t\,fo.t. '-"1._

,,....
r..~*

..""" ". A
, ... " , ' . . . . .

... t.

'A",
,

2 . . . . . ... ,

\IA . ,

l"''''
lu, . ",

"
,.
~

~"o

..
WE

Of:

'T ...."

;' li''' 'I'~. ",,~ , . . , ..... " ... STa-..... 1I: ~v .- .~,~

..\

..,.0
~ . J!

F"I~f

o~-----:.
~

,---.1-

; ~ fG,1

l""--..c

,.._.,.a ,..s .........,. "' .."...

.....
~

".,,~

\. ::::: j

,. --- \

.DI':...: 'j. ~~ :'A';l~ ' . "" . ~.... . '-"'"'

r iJ~ ML1t\..." ;~n :\Ab '..: .

o A1 ~ - ~

~ !~MH..v (CO~TC')
C~-I~
:~,-~

o~----------------~}+(') .. F R>Q M ~U)

o~

...

I . MaIf>r ~ ....~ 61WM

..,. .......
..

j. ~"~-~

.'$

~."

.i'S

(0UI5C

-r

I.,..

(alliin"

V
j,
~,

....
nEST INfo C~NAAN

'/l.YH ,a;U.
<~ ...

.., .....
,~~,_

a
0'

3 d WMLDW1!lf (OURS! oF
A> .S!. Of
f

IS .

L.

o------~--------P S ';- ,,~p. r tON '0 Off $! @..

0'" J"f50S
:1.
He
; .J~>I-'!...

"., ......
0,

t .. , _

...

'A" .....
~A'

.......

e, .
Q /

,UI~!N

J
T.-v

. . . . . . ~ ....... , ..

\.
(UtA"",

u-'~

......

:s

.ee!...

WI' , . . . . . ~,j,.
,~

....
"..
,#. " )

U.1Hf

CrMt.

t . u A..,I"" ~ .I. . . . . ..,.,...,

.' e"."", . .
~

, . . . . . ~ " ... toM'.

..,.,.& .....

A ,. At r
,;.' F -

'0 -

... ..........., Af"

~ ~
,

1'.. \
~.~

'..

,6" ,
./

ilia 7 )

44 . . . : ..-" ~ , fA
~

'

';'f' - ' . ,'

i "

..... ~!' !.A.~ '1 . 5 -, I~ .~rA"

a.

,.. -..YWc_" .. a ..
. <..

"a (

~(~'A>t ~ (~.)

It""

....' 1..........

~...

..... _._ - '''M''''

7......... ,

.........

.I....." .

<:>

2..0 WoRlDlIV.Df COUitS OF fU'ST iN"! 0 C~HAAN

'-------:
~ ...

I ..

.... f ; --

\4J
:"!,

...

;.............. , I
~
""f

-,--J ~
,

,- .

'.

,..\

-.

, I

.... .,
4,/)

:
:It
~

. , .
I

& ~ .0

. .. . :
to
t

:
t
I

I I
,

~
",

S4--.... . - - ... - ...

. :

 :~E.a'" \:r "" ,., I

\.\ ; 0"" r. Wy ;"( ~ U

_s

.... -------------------------IT ...

-,. --------------------------

~) ~~"'.N

-~

( . . U~

QN ~ h . I: ~ c> .......... ) )-

,. + "' ~ ........ , . "'0 ... ......

C - CAMP

'''~)
I
j

Sf

'.l I

'"~

($'-')

II

\
\
\

.I

""

\ (/

,.... _

,,,"" t ,

"V~

~ nofI'

i . '
\.

1 "h'

j Uot v

it -I
~

......
"'"

.;
~

,..-.....-

!! : f~
~

i~

tr

...

.>

" . ..:
III
~

"

t':

~--

" .- .'!, .. ,
I .. a

.
I

I!
~

~~

i)
III 11

. ,.. >;
I

....
~

it ... t t ,. .. . , i'1
po.

.' ~
t

...

' , -, ..... I ;; -( e

! \/
i~

I
I

'>

. . -i

.....,..;

-.
'

o OJ)

1,~
jO

...
y

".

It--

V)
~

:t 0 v

J
I I

I!

..

. . ,:
--

~ ~ ~

~!

. ~

~", ~

CC .. !
0'"

. ,
;
4-

.. -

..

"f

'I o. -.
Q,..

tv
;
I

Qc ....

i
1-

iiI

I ,

...

c
~

, I.
~

iI

i f

<J

, .

81()$~'~~S of .h~pp ,tn.t<'3ar bl.o(ltr, thruugj; tnt: G..Jrd~n t;': ' lt' tL'rrlJ ib :.' r,& !;f : 3~ r-~p~ille~s. w~ live- ft'lt{:ver -~:-: thJ. s fl ,.>wrliJc. !';ar':.! , ;n. : This ;;..~ ~~r.den tUa.-l }<~ t.n~...r -? l'te!5 to . 'l~
(}l.1!'

:>y

of

P"l~edOl&;

too

_ '1'h..f:

1'M tr ~ Gau;d_

of Hios Pro\? i~anc. ia tr~ ideal on N.t-th~ tie U led to 1N i1d O~ eax t 1'& JCY4)Usly aad ith fratr&At .,ltit$ ~~ ita ~lory, ".or tttis ia t.l~ ,1'Ot'y 01 fli.~ erMtion.
~t~.rDit-:" ~ill

tl;~ t.

":

12. CALL TO K?rean Unification

~nurch

S~IPICB

Sonq

The first iin~ of the first verse Means not only -let' s hocOltlc sold iers of the tr.uth, but alao has a progxessive conot.J \.lon of '~ ~i ecause we are soldiers of the truth." The baJIe applies to verse~ 2,3, and 4.
1. We
~ill iJacome soldiers of truth called by God. Until that day, until that hour wheD we baYe tulf111ad

We

fiqht on, we nuat fight on. Becom..u19 one _1nd and spirit, we lay down all life that is vi thin us.
~.t

His Providence,

Let'a beeoae soldiers who support the Will of Goodness.

Ch~rus:

Lay down all and fight for the Lord: Forgetting all, denyinq all.

2. We will become soldiers of light choaen by God. l1nti 1 that. day t until that hour when we return to Him ae.l~en I s glorio,

We will .arch on, we will march on. Eccoming united forward and bact, layt.g down all our wealth. Let 'a become Boldiers vboallppoct the till of B.ven.
l . . . will beca.e SOldi.. ._ of jutlo. receJ.v!n9 Sia tr\aat. Until that day, until t.b&t hour vIIeft we have returned tQ Bill H. .yen t a joy, We will win on, we will win Oft. .' aeeOJll~ united left and right, laying down all truth t~~t i within us, , Let's ,DecOllle sol-diers who fulfill the Willo! GOa. '.

4 ...~ ""ill' become' soldieis Of life reeeJ.vi1i9 His command. Until that da~', until that hour wHen we have returned 'to M'lm Heaven's la-Ve, , We will keep our faith, we will keep our faith. Bec..,lIineJ \Ulited above and below, laying down all that is related to UB t .Let'. become soldier. who reali.e HiB one Hope.
~he following i . inserted in this translAtion as a po.sible interpretation of thia sonq'

Th~

1. We ~ecome soldiers of Truth by unifying internal and external . Truth, Divir.e Principle, tia~ the !Ilission of unifying internal knowl~igel religion and philosophy, with external knowledge, sc it.:ill':f:. When we do thi::. wi thin ourselves, \We become soldier s
t ~ .(~

'.If

Tr:lth.

15

2. We become soldiers of Li~rt byunify1ng front and back. Light i . symbolic of that w ch is eternal; like our-.p!rit iie. it has a beqinning, bUt no end, Itretchin9 into infinity. )olen the front and bact end. -of a line are brought to one point and unified, a circle i . foraed. Thua a colmm of soidiers shQQ14 uDify ,th. . . .lv . . froAt a.s back to fora an .terMl' boD4 that Sa~an C&,DDOt ~_'k, aDd becalM _leU.era of the true t.19ht.

3. Fallen aen have two aindG: original a1Dd (syabolized by -right-) and .vil aind (syaboliaed~ , left). When the original mind has subjU4jated the evil .1a4. ', w~ ~ soldiers of righteousness or , ju.tice. -_ _ : , -.. '
, . " r

4. We stud in the posi tiOD of iie.'iah to .11 ~.ft6estor. C.ayabol.ized by above) aDd descendent. (symbolized by below). 8y Accepting the Lord of the Second Advent, ve becOlle soldiers of , ~t,e~nal life, cr original ancestors, for our entire lineage.

"

,-.,
,, ',

. .,'

13. SOI5
Word. :
~

or

ftIB !08118 .BOItU

.., : .

Yoo KWAD9 Yol

When the YO\mg People'. Pellowahipwaa foUft4ec1 in early 955, Mr. Yoo wrote thi,s ,ong to fill need tQ~ .cmga written "---.-lith young people in .inc:!. After the word. had been Wr:'itten, a contest wa.~' ,held for the' '"8~ lqly" 1;aDd. ~ ,,~ft9 aelody is the one we sing tOday. .,'(; , ,~' .", ,

..

~_

-:: . 'jf

tiODS.

Mr. Yoo i . a poet ancl M8 published a 11""'" of collec-

- ' ,', '-

,,~

"

'I,

1.

'IU:

, tWo 1 4i.pel1tiil, ", ' , _ ',. . . And 81a 1009. 4 . . ued W111, 1_: ..,rMd throughout the world . Rile togeth":~'> 'we )'Oath of ~y. , -' .
r '

Ontft1.. day ~ ~bea. of 6;000 ,.ear. 1n an ia.tant

of the . .at.

-U4 ':PtoelAJ.a .~. '(iQtorio.... '.

"

a'1i~

you

_idlers

. :!:

." ::.):

'.

11

0.'

: -. . ..

~ ~

, -;

~~

-The darkness o~ I _ 6,OOO yeara"lill --r an 1ft.talit~'; 1!. di.pelled. Mr. Eu explainetFthis" line a. follows: one niqht he wa. hav:l~ great; d~~ficulty in 'orgAJ'liziDg the mel.ody r ', so h. <l'r ew "> lif-S" :thick ' dr apes and began .leeping in a

This ia a .tory connected with Handel t writing of the Me.siah.

When he awoke he opened the curtains, and bright
~:.~ "-:" ~ (;L~ e .1-~1
: ., :, , -

chair.

morning sun rushed ,i n,to ~,~,,~, as if to dispel the ' darkness there. , -,, ",; ; " ",:, 1. ,. ' ~
'. :. ,

.
>

.... L:. '.:

-;: ' -.i

'0;"

;' :..: .

. 1" .

.. ,' '"I:

16

The bright glare ot the morninq light imaediately ~leared his confusion, aDd t:le light of inspiration rushed int.o his heitrt. From . this beqinning Handel co.pleted that llassive work in a record time of 25 days. Like the light that was qiven to Handel, a powerful light rends the curtains of the darkness of 6,000 years to dispel the long darkness of our history.
"Youth 0f harmony". "Yc!.lth of Seiwa". (tr. 's nr:te: eei lIe ;ms to .lccOlftplish t,r establish; wa refers to a shape ttat

engages in circular give and take action and moves in spherical moLion. 5i~~) licdlly it probably refers to the ideal world . ThE' phrase is hest explain~d as -the youth who establish the
ideal WlJr Id II

2. 'rne impo ible dream is accomplished on the dawning

of a new day_

aing the morning bell and the sun shin acro.s the land. Three billion shall live in that light. March forward toqether, you y~tl\ of Bar80ftY.

Finally the age haa daWned when the iIapoulJtle ctr... v1ll become 4 reality. Ju.t as if opening tbeir .y. . in the JIOrninq , when the sun rises the three billion people of the earth will be saved from t~ darkness of sin aDd sorrow AncS be able to live in light.
3. Filled with ~ brave heart, let'a .... b the satanic fore ... At God's one conaand, the children of the True "at!l~r Offering to Him all tbint . un4~ heaven. Win tbrqugh tocjether, you youth of ~mony.
tba t well. up and ' overf

COIle

chi!dren of the back all thing9~nq

Let's defeat Satan with our loyalq to our _valr rather 10". wi thia OQZ' bearta. See bow the
~e fr~

Patbel', at the ec:: 'nd of the Lord. takE' Satan and return Ut_ to God:

The word etotJether" which appears in all three verses i . with the meaninq of united stronqly together."

17

Korean Unification Church Song

1. Principled you~ who bave received our rather'. callinq, The ttBe haa ce.e to rai high the flag in Eaatern Asia To wipe Away the long, long night of .inl And bring t.he new day to the 80,000 ri** of the earth.

Chorus: Raise higher and higber the flag of our Principle Carry it acroa. the aeas to the earth'. end. 2.
On the

!'be true vill of principle .we. in unity, ADd all 8i"9 t.he IIODg of victory.

new b. .vea and new oarth that .hine. in Bis bl ... ing, Where all sin aDd . .il have been coo.U1Md in tho fire,

3. This brea.t flU. with pa.8ionate hope. YOunt people ~ch in vide cola.a .boutiDg brevely

Five color. of light ahine on the way. Their .~0D9 topt.tepa .ha~e heaven aDd earth.
* In the Baat, t.l\e'raiaing of the flag 8i9J\.$.fied ~e start of a ba ttl .
Ri ia .. unit of . . . .qr..-nt for.mally U84d throuqbout saat Asia. If ". eqw.valant. to 4 kil~t.er8 of 2.5 miles. 80,000 ~.i,~l&M t.be -otir, ~~. .

ca they 90.

Thia aalo4)' haa a 1_ ' PI.c'; where aiat&k.a cao ... J.ly be Md Make c~rctJ.Oft. . . . ." HUf, .aod aiat it col"recUy.

.,

18

~ ~
r

,j

15. MARCH OF THE MEW AGE

r~rean

Un1fication Church Song

1. Accoeplish it, God's universal great Providence. S~r.3d the WOrd, the hiqhest expression of His Truth TO the three thousand ri that sleeps in stupor, ring the bell ADd spread it to all. Fi9hting toward that final battle vith satan, I take the reaponsibility on .yaelt To bear the persecution of the twentieth century Jewis h people, And to take the place of Jesus.

2. Accomplish it, God'. univer8el great Providence. Spread the Word, the hiqhest expression of His Grace. Bring the fire to the three million who liv~ in darkness. Fi9htin9 toward that final battle with Satan, I support ~e burden myself, Anc1 discover Jesus' heart in the Garden.

3.

Ac~11.b

it, God'. univeraal great. Providence. Spread the Nord, the highest expression of His ~ife.

1'0 all the Wliverse in the black of ni9bt. Wi til .t.roncJ volee -.preac:l 1 t to all co,r fter. P1C)htlng towrd that final ba~le With SAte, I fight even alone, And follow the cross A9a1n to Nt. calvuy.

4.

Ac~lisb it, God ' . uniY.Nl 9reat Providence. Spread the Word, the hi9heat expre ioft of His Love To the people of the world filled with fear. Rai.e our flag. and tell it to everyone. Fiqbting toward that fiDal ~tUe with Satan, I persevere even alone, Letting God rest in peace. Let'. accaaplish our respon.ibility in history to fulfill 81. Providence.

19

16. SOMG

(II'

t'IIE -HBAVDlLY SOLDIERS

'------

1. Beautiful ~nt4in, honored land of our rather, Three million bc'etherl are the cboaen ~le of (;od. On the IU8Ili t of the lnov-capped lIOuntain tba t r i sea inte heaven, God 'a kingdom extend. to all tbe world. Let's go out, aoldier.; let'. 90 out in strength, Until heaven and earth we have united.
2 . The Israel of the . . .t
f~ where the sun riaea ia the beautiful Eden; As children of rather, ve beca.e aoldiera of the . Heavenly Xin9doa &Ad Hi. tangled and hidd_ 'rov1cleDCe ia DOW lu..ated.

Let'. to out, 80141... , l.~ a 90 out ift aU-eDIth. Until heaven ao4 _rth we baYe united.

3 . Prepare the altar of unification, And build a country oe love aDd ~'. WUl Do away w~t.b '~Ct.i,II' 4Q with teen of N4n fC'c. thia ~a_, . -, Live tog.~her in ~ new ~yen aNI Aew . .rtla.

Let

Until heav'e n an4 -.rth '"' ba u.nit~ ,

t.

a.,

go ~t, _~t... ;

~.t.

9Q QQ.t in at.renqth,

17. UNll'IED SOLDIERS

words:

Father
MS

melody: a folk tune of T&e9U City

This .onq

caapo-.ed

~o

ccafort and encourage _.bus

Taequ 1. a

who had been .ent out to pioneer the cOWltryside.

Partly because of this, the opposition here waa extreme, almost enou~h to create H~avenly resentaent.
*1 ~ ifhe worlel COlMa to life on the bond of heart Jrinq the world into on. t its original tie.

town with a good educational sy.tea and ha. many fervent Christiana.

The eternal give and take of our home (i.e. OOMmUnity) thia foundation of happiness, we shall live forever. We are the proud unified soldiers Bravely, we unite our hearts and march forward.
On

2. In our eternal peraonality lie radiate light (an iA&ge of perfected aan) a.coaing ligbthou. . of 910ry to the c:reation. OUr true .e1~ overflow. with life With the 9!"eate.t hope we vill Jlake it blo.sca We are the proud Wlified 1tOl41._: Bravely, v. aacrific. f~ 81a Will aD4 .arch forward.
l. On the fouQ4ation of ord. . , ve will e.tabli.b truth, unchaDg'ing value ~i.e. eternity. flle bAnner of truth whieh is held high

Decoratea the good days of eternity. We are the proud unified soldiers;
8~.vely

we loudly

pcocla~ '&nd

..rch forward.

4. The shining culture froe the East illQainatea (the world) 1.11 - . ahal'l -be brOttjU. ~ 1-.. -that ltg-h'. And atterid the Paie.ti of -goodDeca for ~ we bav. been vai tine) ~t. go acca.pliah the "'daifled worl4. We an tbe prG9d OBUl..- 80141.a ......ely, we _reb foiwud iato that w~14.
(Note the t ...... of each .era., 1. heart; 2. character, 3. truth for the world; new culture.)

**

(Confident .a rtion that we will reach the highest standard of character.)

Around 1965 some meabers walked a long distance to partially retrace the course Father had gone before when he walked from
Pj.'cng 'lane} to Pusan.

This ten day march was very difficult for

these members. Their feet became swollen, their bodies tired, b~t even in this hardship they sanq this song to keep persevering and finally everyone of thea completed the course.

21

18.. LIGH I1f t'D EAS'!'

~

words;

Fikther

fir.~

melody: a Korean regional folk tune

ftli. .oag

.began being used durift9 _terta1_ent

hours, and waa bacluded .ong the loly Softta later.

1. The Light: .1a. fn. tM hat, Sons, daughters of Lightl!ve 18 thie 9u4... Thi. land is ~e cOWltry God bas chosen. !lbes. . .ll~r" people are the people God bas chosen.

Chorus: Receive God's love, the source of Light: Let's you and I ltve brightly, Shining our light to all co~fter. of heaven and earth.
2. Good cOIDes togetl\er 1n the "st,

Only people who desire 900dne live in this qarden. This country accePts religiofta &ad bDaoz'. God .. The people w-vial ,*-,t.Qlo~ off. May, . .cr1fic ( a.e. li".,~llf. of aacrif1ce.) -

3. IRV_ 8J*'OQt Only tlIoae vbo "*t: ala 11". 1ft Uti. gad_. 'lbia l.aaI ................. . , ' _ _, ......" .. _9OOlII fwe:. _11.
Th ,.,ple
~-c. .,. . . . . . .

.t.:___ ...,-

,thcougla

kDOW God' .~.

_t.,...,

aDd

22

19. SONG OF VICTORY

A .aug received fr")l1 spirit world by'Hrs. !'uto Kamiyama in Febr\!.:.try, 1962 _ile pioneering Nagoya, Japan.
1. Ob
HosalUl4~ of CJlory, .Y Lord bas COIle, Sing Hoaanah, Sing Hosanah.
He4v~n

2.
3.

dances, 818 angels dance. All tioinqs of creation dance aDd dance.
JerulF~.l_

has cc.e. has COIae OIl earth The Day of our ord has cOIle, The Day of our Lord has cOllIe.

4. BYrD and burn, of fire of faith. Burn, make it burn, the fire ?f faith.
5. Ob, Egypt who a~aits the Lord, Soon ~i&e day will come when tbe eternal flower
6. March on, and on, brave 80141el:'a .arch Oft
~ill

bloom.

Soldier. of ....ven

~_

7. Ol\ prai...... praiA. the ..... ef au! Prai.. fterraally tile 1.-4." ell l8v'e . u4, b:util
.

.~'"

Oh Jio....... of giN}', a'I . . ., . . . Sill9 HOM DAn , Slll9 ao.aftM.

OCIlla,

concerniD9 the ej.t'C__ Unc_ p: wlaiGb J reproduce "ay aotee here.

"
~"
' :

Mrs.

"'1,... ha. 91venaq extr...

:.:

ly~iDg ~U
t

..., ... c.-c!ttv.' UId

t ,t.Qny

MatsUlDO~O ._t.~

For tbe first p1o~tng at tOll ill Japan, lira. Mich111D tA}bia1,J4" &;,. . . . . .~i,""Ii.~y. i,poP,i::' ~1:atllioJl) &ad later ",a.t_ _a ",'I"_:"'i~".;, . ::'-.~::,:'>;~L" In 1:110 day. ". tllVU14 .1"r.-Y;M,Wi~,:_f~.&.'p. the

Christians. t_Dc'8tiau~"".":"" t.ba~ Unification Church tAUCJbt fal_ t...chiDga, and ahoulc:lD't. be listened to.. ....ecatioD int.ailied until finally it developed i"to aD iDcident iftvolYi:M) b~.hed. and _ v_a J:eportadiD the papers.
disappeared.
Under such ci.rCUMCtaaces, flYen Christian. who had heard PriAciple

..t

...,...

In the Mor iyama section of 'Maqaya, there vas an old woman who had been instructed in a vision to build a kinder-

garten and wait for a certain person to appetilr.

church.

When she met

Mrs. Matsumoto she knew ~ediately that she was the person s~e had been e.xpeclin<J, and she gave us the building to use as our
But as time went by and the persecut.ion became more

intense, she gradually became the object of persecution herself and becjan trying to make us leave by. demanding rent. It was

23

1lU8t

You wbo ue cbo you ue _all among many. But you " love the Lord of the Seconc! Advent .,re t.han anYol'la,
ae baa vat . . -- ye., even me. Love

IIDre than eYen M.

hia and aerv. him _... tban you would anyone else. He has tastified to my suffer1nq and -.y .01'1'011. 8e bas qiven his love tc . . anctnow you IlUst love Ilia."
And Jesu. spoke about his llf., bad entered ..leraNl.,

t...t.ifying

to his

heart. aa be

"Aa lent_lid ..lena..l . , I boa4 two f ll..,s within ... Firat I rejoiced lD tbe tbOUfht that I coula tablish God I s Will that I be the Itint of kinp. .1ao I worried that OM .-009 th_ alght betray Ile. I had t.o .truf,le between th4.e feelinqa.

...t

"You cannot f.~ bow llUeh I cried when it happened a. had feared, and no ODe vou1.4 believe. I grieved over the sight of .en who would one aaaeDt sl1'19 a...naha but would quickly rever.e their heart.
I

When be bad f~ni.hed ~ ,I'ayed 1n t.ear.. ADd suddenly spirits MJ:roved . , voice allll MgaD .1nt1_9, .... .......... of 910ry
. .loeS,. a" _ eM ..... it __ for u. lat.a. Aftuwud8" were 41.....1Df wba~ th. tit.l. ~14 be . . . . ....1. ..ppeare4 ~G u. &ad . .ld, -Let'. '8oat of Vic,,*,,' ........

we

loon wgyou there jot... in. Yen v . . . . . vua ....aived but ~_, t to ta_' all of tb_ dOtM. . . .""eileA tlla .

_1.

.,~;

.'nt
.;

. '

'0' :....

.'.

"':,f f.i

"

, . . .'li \laM. a.t;U ....._t. , .& . . . ..~;. ......, ,_~W ft",".'\lI~ . .

....'f ....
*

~' f ~. tM . . <_l~"~' .... , tla, ..... l.'~:"'

~1. t.o . . . .1.11_ _

......

-== . ,... ...

. '

...

tJM- ...... ~

..e

tbac th* I..ecd . . e-. _ ta.at oouauy SbareD bl. .s.

4; .... , . .

w.o.... ~ "'nint ..e -.ar. toM . . . . of

f
I

24

".
20. MY pa<lISE

words:

.-1\9 Won Jill

mentioned in his testimony, just as those In

a. tIOnq
~.xpresIl1n9

P1. . . . refer to the uplancation to

As Mr. U .iDgiag their concern for their brothers aDd sisters on

j&~were

Sufferfp_

the outsiJe, those on the outside were singing this 80ng for those in jail, tearfully praylft9, -1 will follo~ my Lord ~ny
where.
Mr. Hwang, hUd o~ 8tudent Affaira, . . . not jailed and, therefore took respooaibility for . .ift~aiaiDg the Church and the r . . iaing brot.her. and aifters. 1ftl11. f_linq the , . . . for: fray_ " strongly to b'ing ~ear. to Ida ey., be

received tnt. song.

"rca Mr ~ Eu's t tiaony on the puiod in which tJai. IIOJl9 vas coaposed:

t.l"his V_II a stony period for tJIIific:&t:ion ChQl'cll. ....,. were blown avay, unable to uintain ttw.1r faith in the face ~ such tresendou. oppoaition and peraecuU_. But other brot:.bera afld sisters were able'to redouble their 4.t. .inat.ion to follow reprdl . . . of thecoaaequences. -aw. ...... ld I elie, I .ball continue. 'rbouVh*' Lord be c .. s~ j.ato . .U. ~ _.11 fol1~. 'file are words kOtber ran, who bMclell Student Affaira at. t;he tiJle, vzote into bis hYJlft !!Y pr-u..
1.. I shall ~l r _ball to . 'fbt paUl '. tbe&" .... lODe -- .path' of ~., ....1 . 'ot loMlia... .. .

.1lent.....
t-

a.

SeeJr.lnt Galj' "11. Will. I ablal1 to# I ablll1 gO~: -~>' 2-r~> ~~~." ~.{ . '. ; _ .
t. _.11

'n:~r:~Li=:':c=::;~=. _r~:~_~'.~~"~
'fbe patb'~.;uatc!Ayof ":i.c'toQ'.,'t1Ieo~__ of! ,loat. Giving up'al1 my heart and body' I .ball 'fc,11ov.

10110... I ab&ll folloW,..

... .

...

3.. I ahall serve, I ahall .erve. The path of Pather's aiJa, pa~h of hard,hip. Holding in ay heart tbe loftg r ntaent of 6,000 YMI'a,

I lk the path to .y baae in the land of 9lor y. Defeatlnq htaD, I ahall sen-e, I aball

"rv9.

25

around that tilu! that I arrived. ! r~ber the old woman vould much around the church seven times every morning at 5 o'clock and .bout -Satan, depart!!R .s ahe went, just lihe the IsrAeltie~ a.t the walls of ,Jericho. In the winter she would brRk the viooow~ ar.d throw m.ttor into our ro::mt'l.
n~.seQ

Under the circuastances we prAyed fervently and witwith total de4ieation. We .became caapletely one in spirit a.nd always 'IIeOrlfed e.. one. Whenever we would. :meet,

even after a aepare.tion of only an hour, we ~uld pray ROh, Father, during this hour of separation this sister must have ~rswered thrOUClh fJuch great 8ufferiog!!" We would

visit haNos and three tiaes a day we would witnes3 on the street. We kept this up until our voices were hoarse and we cOQldntt speak. .
r~~eived

In thea. circuaatances God answered our prayers and we a re7elatioD r

"You are infAnts and not com.plei:e, but I aauat t'Espond t.o your 4ed1c"t8J and sincere work. I shall IIIlOVe Naqoya mor. t.han Any 01her p!ace. I ahall move Nagoya before
any place else!4.'
.
.
~

.
.

The old ...... 1,t.ea.s!tied her per.':l,ltlon, f:lnally even taking. us to co~rt., l~'t.h.i~, time we J'ec.J.ved another revelat.ion, -X will al ~ IDOUth. of your pe~.ecutQrs." At first we couldn t t. understap!' t.be . . .niAg of tili. revel.ation.
~.

One dAJ we were told to report to court. When we arrived, the old woUnwas there spilling out .ccus&.t.io.. before the court otf itj.'1'..J)\l~'~.r~c1\l4l1Y ,ba hri,- \0 change her story, until fina iy ahe he94n confe ing all t alN ahe had qiven UI. ,Wow we understood the_ning of, -I will seal their JIOuths. - TR, e~~ 'ff~~~.,.ere,.......... ~.lcl hel: , You ' re the one Wbo abou14 .,. accaaec1: Sotbat.. ~ eDd. of that.

.e"

d.y arouna ftOOia . . ~. ~.y,ag,"ifIl ~.",le .urrfhHJ.ngs were suddenly 1.'ft. .:,!C4.~ij:.j,.i9h a.i"i".ai. e,. ..OUr hearts became filled and ,.,eooatinued to pray. Then .Michael and Moses
appeared to us, comforting us and qivinq us strength ..
U8

<,

,f!M'y.f.;!M!tiI. .,." ...., ...',.A.ttr_. ,,~, .c,...fftU'A.!fta

"; . "

:.

-'

~~

t.

~ ;.~;r.;~:~-.; . \~~

.t .i...$t..~~~.~. i:

,':~':~i ~~ . ~:;

" .

""')j

=.:

..:

"_.,Qb. . .

OAe

Then Jesus hi elf appeared to

"You who are chosen,

aDd spoke:

tears and sweat, trying to call .any Christians: trying

to tell them. the Lord. of the Second Advent is here. But

I have knocked on .any doors in

many are stubborn, and will not lend an ear. They call me God, and love ae .ore than my Heavenly Father. This .akes ay heart grieve, and I am ashamed before God. What words of apolOCJY CM I offer Hia?

26

20. MY PROMISE

words:

Hwang Won Jin

Pl . . .e refer to the explanat.ion to SufferirAs M.r. U mentioned in his teat~nYI just as those in j&~were singiftg a ~ng ~xpressihg their concern for their brothers and sisters on the outsiJc, those on the outside were singing this song for those in jail, tearfully praying , ~ l will follow my Lord ~ny where.
Mr. itWallq f h.-d of atudent Affaira, . _ not jailed and, therefore took respona.ib.ilit.y for . .intai.ft.1nq the Church and the r-.iftinq brother. and sifters. While f_lincj the need for frayu 00 strongly to bcin<] teu. to hi. ey. . # be received thia song.

Frat Mr. tu' s aong vas co.posed ~

t tiJlony on the period in whicb thia

'I'his

wa~

a stormy period for unification ChtJreh.

*DY

were blown avay, ur..able to uintain their faith in the face of such tresendou8 oppoaition and p~r5ac:uUOll. But other brothers af~ sisters were able to redouble their 4eteraination to follow
continue. 'rbough IIf Lord be cast ,into lle11. l aball fol1~. 'rhese are words Brother Fa.n. who beaded Student Affair ~ the tiae, wrote into his hYJUl ?it Pro.1M.

regardl of the COftaequences.

.... 'OO'ld I die,

I ahall

1. t shall 90, r abal1 90 Ybe path ~P.tbe&' baa lODe .- path of of lon.lu... . Si.lent . . . . .

~"".,

'I&lley

$eaking

~nly

Ii. W111. I ahall to, I aball go-

2. I ahJll follow, t sball follow, The path 'Patller ba. chosen, -the narroW ~th. of ' thorne. GoiDg tovateS. Li9ht, peraeverill9, ." The patb to that d~y of victory, the crown of ,lorr.
Givinq up all my burt and body I aball follow.
The

3. I shall serve, I shall serve.

~th of "ather's aill, pat.h of hardship. Holdin9 in .Y heart the lo~g r entaent of 6,000 y.ara, I ".llr. the ~th to .y ~ in the land of qlory. nefeatlncJ hUt), I ahall serve, I sball . .rv

25

arour..u tMt tat!! tMt I arrived. ! r~ber the old woman vould 1a(!;.rch ~round the church seven times every morning at 5 o'clock ii\nd ~hout SatAn, depart!!" as she ~ent, just lilt.e th~ !sraelt iie !\: a t th~ ..,,al1~ of Jer icr.o. In the winter she ~..41d br~k the Yiooow~ a rAi thrOtf ~ter into our r O'.Jm3 .

",i th tot41 dedicat i on. WG: becaz:e colill.pletely one in spiri t a.nd :ll"",ay s -.rorlfed i\S on~. tfhe..'i.e..... er we would meet I
5epar~tion of only an hour, we would pray Fath~r I during this OOUl.' of !Separation t.his sister must t~ve pers~ered throuqh 5uch great ~uffering!!M We would visi t hO.'lU:JS and t.hree tiaes a day we would wi tnes~ on the street. We l((~pt this up u n til mu: voices were hoar se and ev~n

n~

.soo

Und&r t.hese cirC\!Aillunces ~ pr3yed fervently and wit-

a fter a

"O-.,

we

couldn~t

8~k.

In these circu:atances God answored our prayers and we rec eived .:t. rC!!'7f!iar.ion,
~ou

lU'e

inf~nts

and

not. cOM-plete , but I

~st

respond

to your dedicat.i ~r~ sincere work. I sball MOve Naqoya more than ~ny o~ber place. I shall move NagOYA before any place else. ;
The 014 woaan iAtensitied her persecution, finally even taki!l9' us to court. At thia time 'We received another revelat. .i on! I will .eal the mouth. Gf your peraecutors. " At first we couldn t t understAJld the . .aning of this rel'elation.

One day we were told to report to court. When we arrived, the old w~n was there spilling out her accusations before the court offieials ~ B9t ' 9r~dually ahe began to change her story . until finally she began confessing all the _buse ahe had given us. !tow we understood the ~eanin.q of -I will seal their JIOuths. - Tbe court off~ciAla were au.ad and told her, You Ire the one wbe abOuld be accuaed: SO that _ . the end 0 f that.

day around nOoD we Were prayiag when the bole surroundings were suddenly liftel ~nto~ .- bi9h .pirit~al .tma.~here. Our hearts oecame filled and ~e continued to pray. Then Michael and Moses
appeared to us,
comforting us and giving u. strength.

SOft,

:, VAc!UX ~'M. I'.cei... 4ur~ . thi. ~r.~t~on.

One

Then Jesus himself appeared to us and spoke:

'"You ",ho are chosen, I have knocked on many doors in tears and s ....e:at, trying to call .any Christians; trying to tell them the Lord . of the Second Advent is h~e. Rut many are stubborn, and ~ill not lend an ear. They call me God, and love De more than my Heavenly Father. This ma.kes lay heart qrievcl and I am ashalfted before God. What words of apoloqy can I of.fer HiM?

26

5. SONG OF THE VICTORS

- "'rds:
~

lather

Around 1956-57 lMny members would become spiritual d\ir ing wor ship serv ices. At the time l'ather would often

preach th~ sermon himself and often wore the white t raditio:1al dress of "!(orea. . This aelody waa arranged by Miss Kim from a me lody that an old wOlllAn aoout 60 years old began s i r;.q i nq when she beca.me spiritual during service. Before be i n g r ean:anged, the rhythm was far more distinctivel y Korean. 11m not told whe ther Father wrote the words before the melody
exis t ed .

1. We off er in tribute the ne~ glorious Hosanna ' s hnd j oyf'..llly attend the glorious Lord of new li fe Search for the pr.oaised great glory, And the G6rden o f freedpm and happiness where we can sing a new IIOng.
'2. Wh'n we have tO t.1ght through the Kist and clouds of darkness ,

Thp. bright new world ~ill bril liantly shine. Se~r~hing for new joy and happiness and new peace, .!-.nd t.he Garden of freedom and happiness where we can sinq a new son9.

:i. Those who 5ing

tL~ new song of new life, Offer praises for the great blessing of your being chosen, S~arch for the new glory of our hopes, And the Garden of freedom and happiness where we can

sing a neo.w song.

4. Taxe the day of o\U' creation as our atand&rd ..

And aake ahine the Heavenly love and beauty. Search for the flower garden othar.cny And the Carden of :fre!011 and nAppin where we can ' sinC) a new aong.

..

~ P..t~ '48 in ~ri1Km~ he n4'\1W \Mft~ to burden Heavenly l'c?t..h..-r with hi/; eolWition.. tfe wu the ~rd who N1I t ,o hru'\q in t~ ~tft"!1al sprinqt.iae 1 tn"t ~a"M ,)f!'lia. iW!ptieonCM:fd; t" " couldn't. t@ll tlN people. Hi'S 81,t;U4t.t0l! VaS &<0 oP'POalte tv t~t of th~ f~t.Q-e '<IOTle! he W(:'l} l.d bri~ in; to bu.self rU2 w.t.s aIIht_,.. tniHking &bqut t.h~ future~

fimCO\i.r.,.

On.e 4ay he hMrd ~ prhloraz- ~iNJ ~ _GMlg De9a1\ t:o siDg' it It;.i.tIs~lf e\Tcy day, Perhaps vi~ ~ Q"~.; at.. . , he MiJ. to ttw PeIlily, .~ 4ca't ~ . . -..ch i!\*piT&tj,~ UId coafart I ~.ivecl fra 8~i.ft9 th1s. Ql Altt~ it: is. a Siep1.8 mD9. he 1apIIlrt_ a deeper .....a, t.o it.
.h~

In si1M}i..ftg thi. so.nq it l.~ ~t.lrnt ~o 2'HllM bow Jroreane vie... t.h4!ir 6et:.80n8 . Their ~1,n't.e.r tL1IPfta~urea go &MIn below se.r!'J Pat'.r"!tnheit, L~ their "ticiptt:!~ft: ,,! ~1.il9 i . alCh axe eaqer than MOst o'dler peoples. That anticipAtion connects directly wl.tn the anticipation 01." the _*aah;.
l~

S*", . . . win.i of at'rllMely, <j4 Lift yowr ruthl . . . band.

ni9bft,

Soon

'A MI call. to lI.f. U. -.ffoo._

l . . . . . tile

tr-.r.-ce ot flo.er.,
~

~ 'P~.ift9 ~_.e

, will eM.. 'fW. _ y 'llitJl ta.

trap'" of fl.- ,. , ... call te lU. 'tM ntf40".'

'!be

..,. t._..-. __..

Ca.
~

bU.u.
JOQ . . .,.
v1~

-ay ......Lt . . . . . . . . . . ,r2 ......... I

vill
o~

wtJa. . . wia. . . _ _

t,M

viDCl. and icy MOW that. burt .. lit. aell... ilat ~1!t yOGr' nth.leaa ban.l! (~~ . 1. the , th,~~" -"tM, 11 Y08 don't li~t Y<lUl'." b&aa, 1 t 11 cut it. o,ff~) JIo Mat.te beN _en you eM blow around nov, 800ft the ~Ja9 .........t. 0 - . oarry1D9 .woet frac;e.nee. , aDd ehaae yO'~ Away .

pow._

"la.. '.

of Yi"t.

(pc~.t

. . . . IIttaclr. ". wi.th trot.

In varse 2 ~~ ... the .iqnty fi~. of the Lord ca.aandinq the apr1aq ~ ..z~ to ~ ~r. the ~.t of t.priaow.eDt, torture,
and
~ne

.,.t en.1

puai.-ent of all, tbe cr1.1Cifl.xiOft of beart.

s. Awake! Butterfly aad . . ldowlark of ~1a9: 'roo lonq thia waat.ed laJld bAa 8uff . . . . ia tbi. ~i.ht..-r~. 500n the .... 1.., br. . . . wi.ll cha_ you away with tbe

fr-vraDee of flower., And call to llte the euffocate4 hill,.

~he

No,. awake!
m~ddowlark.

aAC'l (,hance. i"OU but.terf ly Qf ISPr inej; &11\9, you.

.or84n peninsula hA. suffered a long nightmare.

Bu :: t he t ime has come for us to be released from thie suff er ing. The butterfly of spring and the meadowlar k not ' l y rep rN;ent apr. ing hi-lt. also people who have received the
#

, -..Jl.'d and have C O Ite to life.

should sing i t paying careful

Thi s song portray s Father's hGart just as it is, so we ~ttention to the iJnagery used.

(There is one not.e tr.t i51 often sung incorrect.lY . so f please li_ten for it 4~ SAke nec.fuk'U.--Y ~rrection )

7. SPRING SONG OF EDEN

word s;

Fathel.

Father 0 . ten likes to put words to tunes which he has f

heard somewhere.

This song was composed in that fashion and

l

t.hen talc.en down on pa per

1. COIle, .Y brethren, apr inq has coae to the Garden and the flowers blooa.

Brethren- of ~en, a1Dg happily, .1119 for the apring_ All cc.e, dance, aDd .Lng new aonga.

2. Come, my hrethren, iDto the GArden,

The Gclrden

All my brothers !ire happy; they all 9..tnet:..~ aM . dance to a nf/!!/ll sonq.

ot flovera where we

da~f ~o

"

~" o~ 30Y.

3. Come,

my

bro;nei's ~ ' ,. th. in the - Ga;d.,i\:.

'j-

tfo ~ l . ~. .,; . ~., ';':.~ ' . . . . My b~ther. of Id~ "iUl e~ern~lly- 9i,~ . !l,~-t., ; All gather and 4~, to new Bongs. . . . .. .
$ in9, y"Ol;J.J:,
.
~ ~

h,tPi'

.. . ...

"0

It 4~T.ib~s how- A Mrk aftd l~n.~ly SOUl coaes ACr{}~. t. h~ It)V~ of CArin ~ is =~&urrtICtecS bj' trwr.t. lov. , .loo is Ul3plrft!C! t(,) a:pread that love ';0 ~t.hier people.
cnu,,~he~.

~~S

is

1 ~ t~ ~h&

t&bli~ Korean

Chri~ti~~

1. on, 1I.V little lath , i~ the lon.~ly lttJ'sn fOG lHf!'e w-N.k. , IID4 ~ll&pea! !r~ ""~r~ va. ~ ~ would esbz'4C. yov, JIO~. v~ ...,.,...a14 91ft }~ word.e of la.
(;cd l~ .~i.C'it af a

._dow .

d.iMQ.~ ,

beer, at hJ. aide all thi9 iM. ~ 10Dlll1y .1tif~1 lif.e ~~ t ""'~n y~.). t.ll dow. on the plath (1.,. our ~ff9l'1'ftCJ) in n~1 uf e:aatOLt 1 at\4 of M.lY4t.1~Af' ~ CO\l14 raJ. . . you up i!'l

\'h.a flr.cJt. V_U 1. . . . ,ri.t.tl ,,~ sinnc who hAs lQO)ted ill~ !ai. CWft &.aM., lQ.o.~ bitc1{ on hi5 ~" 1And . ~, ftdGertly dltcofttl'ef.. tba.t God. has

cUliaIJ <Xlt.

us :

th~ir a~f<.11

8ehind thG*e 'W'Ot'da

W~ Nt!

9tand1.r..-g ~j;;W 'Us s &ill' ~9 "I

wmlncls , 4l\t~

thar.! wap yt:.>u in words af love?

YU,

the f~. of Ott-1st Vi4A "t I beal your

2. Oil , _y litt.le lalllb. .. see ,...bat. ....,

For be ,,0.8 CKryiDq t.he er09a f_ yCIUI'.' sat6,

Antd

~ rOl~CIW

hia, _

tM shapbc4 tmo lud .1"J'1 to t.M

y_ u. too WIlt

.-a &kIa.

~~

of life.

1. Obi _ I*iAk

. . JU;a.,..,. ....... bit"" " . . .v_ly lcwe will

~
..
.

11W........ , wz.a yw tlakat (..a lal1 ke4. WOPII . . tAlly ~ Mood ..s
oved~ ~ : ,..._ ~9.~ .

..

yoW wbd.

."I.. W"
.

w111 fill

Ob.r ray litt.le ~~ vit." joyful . . .~ PrAise tbe Lord with all y.- alpt. Lnve all"l1 ~~qhO\lt U. WOI'14. (Qo intQ t.M wrld ~; " . ' : . " $ .;' lQ _"YOM) Obi ay little lamba.
~e

.f\<i

word5 ri in intensity thr0U9h yer ... three and tQur .

P4rt .i cululy ve.oe four express cltK. .iMd Mar:t. that calls u. to -love all lien throu9holJt. the world. We a~ld . i 1)9 this sonq payinq cloH att.ention eo accCllllp&1lilleftt. aad lo\JCla.as aM softna.s.

9. TEE LORD HAS COME

_,f:a.n Unification Church Song
l'i-t.i s song l'e !!o'..l t.".c.h: throug h the heavens with pr a ises of Lord ~ 8 lov~ SUI"cg wi th all one' s heart.. We sing this song i.n t e ar:.;;: cf. df::ep :joy of. rece i vi. ng the Lord o . the Second Advent. t It 1:1 c~. .1.100 a "Kol.:ear: iJnification Church Song" without spec if ic alion of who '< Irate 't he words o r music I because i t is not exactly cl~ar. )olho firgt began singing it,
l h~

Let ~e expla i n t he direc t tr.nt'Jllltion.

~ ~J1ing

of

th~

lines through this

1. 1'h Lord has come, tne Lord has CCfte. 1'0 the Ea.stern c ountry from which the Sun rises;

to

tl~

shini ng Han peninsula,

'I'he Lord has come from the right hand of God. (1. e. with the authority of God ) He comet> to lead all men into the accomplishment of }!:i.s w.:i.l.l r Oh, t his beautiful land, r eceive the Lord, dance and sing. Ha l. lelujah, Hallelujah, Hallelujah, Amen.

'I'he- beq inning 1 ine is so proud and joyful! Externa.lly this is a tr~9ic race that bas been stepped an throughout its nistory. But now it has been chosen as the country to receive he long-&w&itect Lord ot t.he Second Mvent. Profound joy' is "-contained w.i thin the 1ine o -the ~.tern country frottl which the Sun rises; the shining Han- Peninsula.- (tr. t note -- Han Peninsula Korean Penin.~l.)

"To lead All men"

men with love.

Juat a8 a
~d

~ther

hen qathers all her

~~.nt .,

chicks under her wincJ, th.

of the Seeqnd

This v'e rse express~s ~be 8tl'OJlg 'yearJi1nf," weh t ,~ vne end of the Han Peninsula to th~ othe~t~wake: Receive tbe
Lord!
2~

leads all ...

Sing and dance!"

"

The Lord has come, the Lord has come. To the country where white cloth ie worn, where the

Rose of Sharon bleoms.

The kinq of kinq8 hal caae with his
PrO'Videnc~

to

shatter sin and evil . Be has ccae to build Heaven on thia earth.
Oh, .my three .. i11ion brothers receive the Lord,
sing and dance.

Hallelujah, Hallelujah, HAllelujah, Amen.

~The cou n try where white cloth is worn~ As you can tell v ery well .i f you see movies set in Korea, they tend to wear bright. colors. Men are eften seen wearing white pants, the

10

U~iOpe.l dr".4 ftia 11ne ~V "et... l1n..re the victocioos fa.ithful are referred

to . .'ftll.a't.ionc 2l to .a white clot..h ..

~ QJf SbArCh ft (tr. I S !lm~.l ~ Itor..- - . , lit. . .Aly tr~~.l.te. rl~ tbat ~ ~1~s) ?his is the ftati~l floww: 01 ~or... .ta J~ it 'b lDoas traa S\.... er to fall f but 1n L)r.... i t b~ tU01lQl't thr.. . . ~. 1 IM&r a..t Vh4Ml t..AeH bloc~. fill tbe fiei4s. tbiI!r ~tf Ctlttate4. all tJ\e tIllY to tbe tJor 1. mat ..

.., thr. . a.ill.~ bEv'tlDer." I.lu ~ Isra.11t.ea, tbeH ,...,,- . . . vtt..1k.a a ~.tt.l"~. -"s '"'_. is the t . . ~ j91 ud eceloniMli. ~ tiM . . . thy e-. r*ive ~ Lori. ... b"..... -':fa ~~ t'tIf. . . . to c. .r--... at ~M .1W", . . r.UMc of. . . . 10. Yl u..
~Ohf'

,..,1.

*- ......

pl'ayc.~

3.

of..... ,'. ' . .... ...... . , f1... .u ....., &lIS flGIt't. '. . All. ~ _ - -..-.-, ~eoei'f'. t;'le Wd~ ...,. . . . ~. "'U.l.""~ aap.eJ.ai~ __ kll-'-iU, .... .. .
. . ...Me
~. .

LIkd .... ~t tM ~ has ..... ftt t'M ~Uy of ,... .u.t. .}. ~, t!l.e GIIiUIIltry of . . .. tt~"

fa U. pl. .

..

pare

"",*"

It'. U. . . t.bat .... . . ~ . 1.. ~. .r

n.a

u-..

"Be .i," ... ta .

~

u............. ' all...........

i.e. ... aYe

titutlral

J ~. . . .

~f

aU _ _

a_ wi'"

'_.tu . . ',.

.i_~"

Jet., 'MJ.ltat

..
~.

11

10. MY OFFERING
~.rds

and . . lody t

i1tt~

If. is in .usic .nd photoqraphy. Betore coaing to Unification Church .. he waH in the established Churcnes ",here he WAS involved

M.r. Eu i. a. cousin of the late Pre.ident !u.

lii th c hoir. a.nd oth~r asp~t. of r~li9iou. BUsic .

It VAS when he was deeply moved into this feeling tha t Hr . Eu composed this song. It WAS one of Father's sermons lh".t i nspired t.his feeling and created this melody in Mr. Eu 's mind ; maidng i t repeat itself over and over for many da.ys .
comple~ely.

attacking the Church quite severely. We are the foundation, the o!! erinq. RegArdlesl! of the co~.equenceB we trust in you

Thi s

BOng "

composed dur inq tac the

ailSS

aedia was

It was a time when lUny, though they had set out on the

In tear,; Pather preached, -I want all to die with me:" H venly 'ather .... t always put the .. weakest onea At the Yuy front a~ urie t.h e people to ooaplete His Providence even tbQu9h t~ey .hould fall one thou.an4 tt.e. or even ten thousand ti-.a. 'l'hinkift<j of Heayenly rather'. heart in this wa.y # rather wept. When Mr. au ..." the.e te&rs he expressed his own tearful heart and hi. deep 4et~n.tloft in he lines of this song.
lOU

pa tht failed to uk. coaplete offering. of th elves and

stumbled by the way.ide.

1. Now I have diacovared. How I have truly discovered Now I know how Your heart JllUat cry . You prepa:red the a1 tar but have no offer inq Father cries eternally, for there ia no offering. He cries eternally, for He cannot .peak Hi. heart.

-Truly diacovered-Truly is an iDtensifying word. Heavenly 'ather has only ODe way to edvance 81a Providence, through sacred oftering.. Searching for ~Qo.e sacred offer inqs He has kept the altar reedy, lackio; only the offerin!. But man could never fulfill hi. portion of r.-ponaibility and becO!'Je that offering. aeavenly rather ~.t have cried 10 much, not beinq able to tell anyone &bo~t Hi. sad And .ournful heart!
2. Now! h4ve discovered, now I have truly dificovered Now I know your grace that
But now that I stand alive before You, You cry a9&in Por Y~J muat aAY, -Go and die in ay pl.ce.-

Raised ay dead self and qave ae new life.

Oh, Father, I lay in death and You gave .e life. How I understand how preciou" that grace is. But now You mIst make an offerinq of ~y re~rrected self, ju.t like Abrahaa did of Isaac .

12

Ab.rabUl ' s heart"r"ing aqoay .over the dee i.ion t o Mer if 1c-e tMac ia Gad' a 8qony. ftctr ce.ld GuLl My. to Abrahaa, -.ke &n offerin9 of I.....e1 Pfn Abr. . .. sacri.f1ci;\g IMac ...... vor.e than bi. 0\0I!\ deathl aM God, more than at11ne .1 . . , 0tJIttal4l \lM_.~ AbTaiwI'. ~~.. ~t ,.t.j;.U Be had t .o d-o tt. So ti8() todQ,y, . n B1& d.., 'aorrow, u.. ~ . erica '-,3 i
I tand

befor. IU...

3 . . , ~ wLU we. t ~. ~. . .. I ~ . , ,.y, aDd tollow b8~W . "'~

. .t. ~ 3..' t.a;l--. . .. ~iIDO""
" .

*"'

.~...,. , __.."a- .1~ -'J\ .... ~

~ . . .. 1 _14 aftiS firJI M'UJ.'Il... oa. "1 wil l u eM" ay ' U .:Uon . . . tbat. ~ 1'..... c.. 1011owimJ and QIlly fol.low tJle ,.~. I . will ~-tC4; . ,..~d4 U "' Q capl._ MP~ U.i~ a.s cliJib onto tbe altAr witb AOth1Ag but fai.th . . . .....

iear:.. .

,.

"

..
.
. .. ..
~

.'

'J'.

,::

t.

" .:
'

~ ~

..

"{ ~::. ,

..~ :
;. "

..

"

_.; .

", :

. ...

Ito

An Unif ~ tion Church Song

'!'hi. son9 i . baaed on a powerful aez.on of abundant hope that Father Accordiag to 1Iz'. Eu this i. a oondenNtion ot that ser.on.

,A...

1 . Cha.e Satan away troll the five ocean. and six continents. Build a new Jd.ft4)das for tree4aa and happine You and I . . . t unite, people of this land atat unite. Spread eternally God'. 9reat Will (i.e. eatabliah throu9 h Gather and unite, UD1t. lJa~ 0 .... Let'. create OM aatieD ewer tbe . . .141.
CN~

the coao.)

Five ocean. aDd .U continent. r . f . to the wbol. vor14. -Let'. chase the torc ot Satan away froll the vorlcl and build the kinqdaa of God for freed_ and happine :! IAt '. you and I and all the people of this land unite into one in order to spread God's Will throU9Dcut the universe. 2 . We will wave the banner of the cro.~ even on M.t. Evere.t And then clean our sword. of victory in the water. of the Pacific. You and I must unite; people of thi. lan4 mu.t unite. Let'. solve forwer the hatred of 6,000 years . Gatber and unite, unit. into one. Let'. create one natiOll over th. WClr'14.

W.' re 901ng to the victor1oaa fla, of tbe v.h1 t. cro (ro. the peak of Mt. B9"Mt, t.be lU.g....t poiDt OD . . th. An4 we vill waah iD the blue . .t~. of the Pacific our .worda (i the blood that ia on tbe 8V\CseJ) of t.n~ vlth -wh1ch -ve ha
CGnquered Sat_.

3. On the

DeW heaven aD4 MIW earth we vi11 conatruct a cutl. to defend peace. , We will sin<J, -Hallelujah- 1n the boac. of our '!'rue Father. You and I mu.t unite, the people of this land llUat unite. Let's enjoy the glory of heaven that baa been hid so longGather and unit.; unite into one. Let's create one nation oyer the world .

Let I et the fou~tion of peac. in the new heaVeD and new earth where we are never accu.ed by Satan. !fher. we can

sing prai.es vith all our beart fro. vith1Q tbe heart of our
The deaire for the r.atoration or the univer.e .outs toward ita elilNx &10nq with the . .lo4y.

True Pather.

14

12. CALL TO

S~IPICB

K?rean

~nification

~nurch

Sonq

The first iin~ of the first verse Means not only -let' s hocOttlc sold ';'ers of the tr.uth, but also has a pro9xessive conot.J don of
' ~ ~i CCllU6e we
verse~

are soldiers of the truth.

The

baJIe

applies to

2,3, and 4.

1. We

~ill

Until that day, until that hour wh_ we baYe tulf111ad

;;"acome soldiers of truth callecl by God.

His Providence, We ~.t fiqht on, we nuat fight on. Becoau.nc) one mind and spirit, we lay down all life that is within us. Let'. beeoae soldiers who support the Will of Goodness.
Ch~rus:

Lay down all and fight for the Lord:

Forgetting all, denying all.

2. We will become soldiers of light choaen by God. l1nti 1 that day I until that hour wnen we return to Him
lieol\ren I s glori",

We will .arch on, we will march Oft. Eccoming united forward and back, layt.g down all our
wealth.
Let 'a become soldiers vboallppoE't tbe till of Beaven.

l . . . will beca.e SOld1er_ of jutlo. rece1v!n9 8ia tnst. Until that ciay, until t.bat hou% wbeft we have returned t.Q Sa H. .ven t s joy, We will win on, we will win on. .' aeeom~ united left and ~i9ht, laying down all truth t~~t i within us, Let's 'DecOlfte 1t014iers who lulfi'11 the Will of Goa.
"

4. ,,~ ...ill" beeOilie' soldiers Of life receJ.viQcJ His command. Until tlwtt dal', until that hour wHen we have returned
'to H1& Heaven's 16ve, We will keep our faith, we vill keep our faith.

Becollil'lCj \U1ited above and below, laying down all that

is related to U8 t Let'. become soldier. who reali.e His one Bope.

~he tollowinq i . inserted in this translAtion as a po.sible interpretation of this sonq'

Th~

1. we ~ecome soldiers of Truth by unifying internal and external . Truth, Divir.e Principle, t.a!f the mission of unifying internal knowl~ige, religion and philosophy, with external knowledge,
sc it:il\;e. When we do thi3 wi thin ourselves, t : ,(~ 1r:lth. we become soldier s

(.I f

15

2. We become soldiers of Li~rt by unifying front and back. Light i. symbolic of that w ch is eternal; like our-.pIrit iiea it has a beqinning, bUt no end, Itretc:hin9 into infinity. )olen the front and bact end. of a line are brought to one point and unified, a circle 1. fonted. Thua a colmm of soidiers shoQld uDify ,th. . . .lv . . froAt &Ad back to fona a.a .terMl' boa4 that S&~ C&,DDOt ~_'k, aDd beccae IIOleliers of tb4t true t19ht.
or iqinal a1Dd (aYJlboliz~ by -right) ancS .vil ainc! (ayaboliae4 ~ -left -). When the oriqinal mind bas subjU4jated the ev11 aia4. ~ . ~ soldiers of riqnteousnellIS or . ju.tice. .. " , " ". " " 4. We stud in tU posi tiOD of to all oar .ft6estors C.syabol;ized by above) aDd descendent. (symbolized by below). 8y accepting the Lord of the Second Advent, ve becOlie soldiers of. . ~t,ernal life, cr original ancestors, for our entire lineage. .
"

3. Fallen aen have two aindlu

"'.'iah
, .

"

. ;.

: ~.

. :~ .

13. SOI5
Word. :
~955,

or

ftIB 108118 . . .LB

..
: .

Yoo b&D9 Yol

When the Young People' ellowahipwa. founded in early Mr. Yoo wrote th.1s ,ong tQ fill a need tor:.cmga written ith young people in .1n~. After the word. had been Written, a contest va.~ held for the 8t . .101" ,1iaDd. t.be winniftCJ melody " is the one we sinq tOday . ': c .~. :' i ..
.~ = 'jf .:,

Mr. Yoo i . .. poet an4 baa publiahed a tiODS. , . . '.' ~ ~ '.. . .\.,

D""'"
;") :. "='

of collec.

1.

'!U:

-&l)4 ':pro.ela. ~. ~ic:torio-.s '. 'aqi~ yOu _ldiers of the . . .t. ~ . On t h1.. day ~ ~bea. of 6;000 ~J:. ~ aft taatant . i .. 141.pe1184, ., .. , : . , And 8i. 1009 , 4 . . ued Will ~_: . througbout the world . Rile t0geth. .~ > We }'Oath of ~y. , ...

.,1"_

r'

. '!:.) :

, lJ ...

.-::~

-The dukn O~ I ' 6,OGO year.,'l i. ~ .n iftatalit':: l '. diapelled. Mr . Eu explain_Fthl." line a. follow.: This is a .tory connected with Handel '. writing of the Me.siah . one n1qht he "as havl~ great; d~f.ficulty in -orgAftiziDg the me,J,odYr, so he <lrew "> lfIS' :thick ' drapes and began sleeping 1n a chair. When he awo)ce he opened the curtains, and bright morning sun rushed , n,to ~,~ .~, as if to dispel the darkness i

ther e .

. '; ; .. ";
~:.~ - .

~ ( ; .L ~ . f : J.. ~1

1 ..

..

: .,: ! ~

.... L::. :;
\. :' .! " .

.. '. '. ,1:

1.

:..

16

The bright glare of the morninq light imaediately ~leared his conius ion, aDd t :le liqht of inspiration rushed int.o his beC1rt. From: this be9inning Handel coapleted that llassive work in a record time of 25 days.

Like the light that was qiven to Handel, a powerful light rends the curtains of the darkness of 6,000 years to dispel the )cng darkness of our history.
"Youth 0f harmony". "Yc!..lth of Seiwa". (tr. 'a ncte: eei nle :ms to .lccOlftplish t'r establish; wa refera to a shape tt:lt engages in circular qive and take action and moves in spherica l met.ion. SJ-m~)licc111y it probably refers to the ideal world . The phrase is hest explaine::d as -the youth who establish the ideal wvr Id . "
2. 'fine impo ible dream is accomplished on the dawning of a new day_ aing the morning bell and the sun shine. acro.s the land. Three billion shall live in that light. March forward toqether, you y~tl\ of lWlr80ftY.

Finally the age haa dawned when the iJapoulJtl. drea "ill become. reality. Ju.t as if opening tbelr .y.. In the JIOrninq , when the sun rises the three billion people of the earth will be saved from th~ darkness of sin aDd sorrow ADd be able to live in light. 3. Filled vi~ ~ brave heart, let' . . . . .b the sataniC fore ... At God's one conaand, the children of the True Father cosae Offering to Him all th1ft9 . un4~ heaven. Win throqh tocjether, you youth of ba~ny.
tha t well. up ancl ' overf 10". wi thia 01a a..rta. See bow the children of the "true Fatber, a~ the c:c:: 'ad of the Lo~. take back all thil19. fr~ Satan and return th_ to God:
s~nq

Let's "efeat .atan with our loralt7 to our

_v_lr

rather

The word -t0gether" which appears in all three verses ia with the meaninq of united stronqly together."

17

Korean Unification Church Song

1. Principled yout:h who bave received our Pather'. ca11inq, The ttBe baa co.. to raiae high the flag in Eaatern Asia* To wipe away the long, long night of sin, And bring the new day to the 80,000 ri** of the earth. Chorus: Raise higher and higher the flag of our Principle

Carry it acroaa the aea. to the earth'a end.

2.

On the

nett b. .vea and new oarth that ahines in Hia b1 .. ainq,

Where all 8ift &ad . .i1 bave been cooaUJMd in tho fire, !'be true vill of principle 8IOY 1n Wlity. ADd all aing the .oDe) of victory.
3. Thi. br...t fiUa with paaaionate hope. YOung people ~cb 1n vide cola.a aboutiDg brftvely ca they 90. Five colora of light ahine on the way. Their at.l"ODq footsteps ahalte heaven and earth.

In the Baat, ra.iaing of the flag aiCJll.$.fied 1:he start of a 1Nl ttl .
& unit. of ..at Uia. I~

tl\e

Ri ia

80,000 ~i !~1

"a.... qti", 4 iquivalent to

tbe

.Ha~-.nt ~orsaally

Jtil~tera ~~.

ua4d thro\l9hout

of

2.5 miles.

Thia ae10dy haa a fft 14.c~: where lliau.ua cu . .ally be iMd lIake c~rctJ.Ofta .... ~ *.HUt, .a od alat it col"r.Uy.

-.

18

15. MARCH OF THE MEW AGE

r~rean

On1fication Church Song

1. Accoeplish it, God's universal great Providence. S~r.3d the Wbrd t the hiqhest expression of His Truth To the three thousand ri that sleeps in stupor, ring the bell ADd spread it to all. Fi9hting toward that final battle vith satan, I take the r ponsibility on .yaelt To bear the persecution of the twentieth century Jewish people, And to take the plaee of Jesus. 2. Accomplish it, God'. univer8el great Providence. Spread the Word, the hiqhest expression of His Grace. Bring the fire to the three million who liv& in darkness. Fi9htin9 toward that final battle with Satan, I support ~e burden myaelf, And discover Jesus' heart in the Garden. 3.
Ac~li.b

it, God's univeraal great. Providence. Spread the NOrd, the hi9hest expression of His ~ife.

To all the Wliverse in the black of ni9ht. Witb at.roNJ voiee ~r..d it to all coJ"fter. PiC)bting toward that final ba~l. With sate, I fight even alone, And follow the eroas A9aill to Mt. calvuy.

4.

Ac~li.h it, God'. uniy. . . l great Provi4ence. Spread the Word, the h19~t apre 1oD of Hi. Love To the people of the world filled with tear ... i our flag. and tell it to everyone. FiCJbting toward t.hat fiDal ~ttle with Satan, 1 persevere even alone, Letting God rest in peace. Let'. accaapliah our reapon.ibility in history to fulfill R1a Providence.

19

'------

1. aeautiful ~nt4in, honored land of our rather, Three million bcctherl are the cboaen ~le of ~. On the aU8lli t ot the anov-capped .ountain tba t rise, into heaven, God', kingdom exteftdl to all the world. Let's go out, soldier., let'. 90 out in strenqth, Until heaven and eArth we bave united.
2 . The Iarael of the . . at
f~ where the sun riaea ia the beautiful Eden1 As children of Pather, ve beca.e aoldier. of the . Heavenly Xin9doa &Ad Hia tangled and hidcl_ 'rov1deDCe is DOW lUerated. Let'. 90 out, 80141... , let'. 90 out ift . 't reDgth. Until heaven anet -&1:h we bave united.

3 . Prepare the altar of ~nification, And build a country oe lcwe aDd ~' 111 Do away w~t.b ,~ct i,,",, 4Q a., with t.. . . of N4n fC'c. this .t,... , -. Live tog.~her 1ft ~ new ~yen and AeW . .rtb. Let t s 90 qut, _~t-_.; ~.t 9Q " ,t ~n .trength, Until heaven an4 earth.,. .v. unit-ed ,

..

t.

17. UNll'tED SOLDIERS

words: Father melody: a folk tune of T&e9U City

This .onq

MS COIIpo-.ed

to ccafort and encourage ambu.

who had been .ent out to pi.oneer the cOWltryside. Taegu 1. a town with 4 good educational systea and ha5 many fervent Christiana.

Partly because of this, the oppoaition here was extreme, almost enou~h to create H~avenly resectaent.
1 ~ !'he world co.es to life on the bond of hea.rt Brinq the worl.d into one, its original tie.

The eternal give and take of our home (i.e. OOMmUnity) On thi. foundation of happiness, we shall live forever. We are the proud unified soldiers Br.vely, we unite our hearts and march forward. 2. In our eternal per.anality lie radiate light (an iJl&ge of perfected aan) a.coaing a ligbthou_ of 9lory to the creation. OUr true .e1~ overflow. with life With the p-ute.t hope we will lI&ke it bloc:a**
We are the proud alfied .olcU. :

Bravely,

w. aacrific.

f~

81a Will aD! .arch forward.

1. On tbe foullation of ordu, v e will

uncnaa;ing value

~i.e.

eternity.

e.tabli_b truth,

The

~nncr of truth whieh ia held high Decoratea the 900d days of eternity. We are the proud unified so14ier.; 8~&vely we loudly pcocl.~ and ..rch forward.

4. The sh.i.ninCJ culture freal the Eaat illWRinatea (the world) All lien ahal'l -be brO~fta ~ l-.. .... that 119ht. And atte"rid the Par.id of! goodnesa for ~ we have been vai tine).
~t. go acca.pliah the"Uifled vor14. We are tIMt -pr09d UBitl" 80141._ ......81y, we . .rcb foiwud iato that "01:14.

(Note the t ...... of each .er. . , 1. heart; 2. character, 3. truth for the world; new culture.)

(Confident aa.ertion that we will reach the highest standard of character.)

Around 1965 some meabers walked a long distance to partially retrace the course Father had gone before when he walked from pycng 'tanq to Pusan. This ten day march vas very difficult for these members. Their feet became swollen, their bodies tired, b~t even in this hardship they sanq this song to xeep persevering and finally everyone of th~ completed the course.

21

18.. LIGH I1f t'D EAS'!'

~

words;

Fikther

fir.~

melody: a Korean regional folk tune

ftli. .oag

.began being used durift9 _terta1_ent

hours, and waa bacluded .ong the loly Softta later.

1. The Light: .1a. fn. tM hat, Sons, daughters of Lightl!ve 18 thie 9u4... Thi. land is ~e cOWltry God bas chosen. !lbes. . .ll~r" people are the people God bas chosen.

Chorus: Receive God's love, the source of Light: Let's you and I ltve brightly, Shining our light to all co~fter. of heaven and earth.
2. Good cOIDes togetl\er 1n the "st,

Only people who desire 900dne live in this qarden. This country accePts religiofta &ad bDaoz'. God .. The people w-vial ,*-,t.Qlo~ off. May, . .cr1fic ( a.e. li".,~llf. of aacrif1ce.) -

3. IRV_ 8J*'OQt Only tlIoae vbo "*t: ala 11". 1ft Uti. gad_. 'lbia l.aaI ................. . , ' _ _, ......" .. _9OOlII fwe:. _11.
Th ,.,ple
~-c. .,. . . . . . .

.t.:___ ...,-

,thcougla

kDOW God' .~.

_t.,...,

aDd

22

19. SONG OF VICTORY

A .aug received fr")l1 spirit world by'Hrs. !'uto Kamiyama in Febr\!.:.try, 1962 _ile pioneering Nagoya, Japan.
1. Ob
HosalUl4~ of CJlory, .Y Lord bas COIle, Sing Hoaanah, Sing Hosanah.
He4v~n

2.
3.

dances, 818 angels dance. All tioinqs of creation dance aDd dance.
JerulF~.l_

has cc.e. has COIae OIl earth The Day of our ord has cOIle, The Day of our Lord has cOllIe.

4. BYrD and burn, of fire of faith. Burn, make it burn, the fire ?f faith.
5. Ob, Egypt who a~aits the Lord, Soon ~i&e day will come when tbe eternal flower
6. March on, and on, brave 80141el:'a .arch Oft
~ill

bloom.

Soldier. of ....ven

~_

7. Ol\ prai...... praiA. the ..... ef au! Prai.. fterraally tile 1.-4." ell l8v'e . u4, b:util
.

.~'"

Oh Jio....... of giN}', a'I . . ., . . . Sill9 HOM DAn , Slll9 ao.aftM.

OCIlla,

concerniD9 the ej.t'C__ Unc_ p: wlaiGb J reproduce "ay aotee here.

"
~"
' :

Mrs.

"'1,... ha. 91venaq extr...

:.:

ly~iDg ~U
t

..., ... c.-c!ttv.' UId

t ,t.Qny

MatsUlDO~O ._t.~

For tbe first p1o~tng at tOll ill Japan, lira. Mich111D tA}bia1,J4" &;,. . . . .~i,""Ii.~y. i,poP,i::' ~1:atllioJl) &ad later ",a.t_ _a ",'I"_:"'i~".;, . ::'-.~::,:'>;~L" In 1:110 day. ". tllVU14 .1"r.-Y;M,Wi~,:_f~.&.'p. the

Christians. t_Dc'8tiau~"".":"" t.ba~ Unification Church tAUCJbt fal_ t...chiDga, and ahoulc:lD't. be li.tened to.. ....ecatioD int.ailied until finally it developed i"to aD iDcident iftvolYi:M) b~.hed. and _ v_a J:eportadiD the papers.
disappeared.
Under such ci.rCUMCtaaces, flYen Christian. who had heard PriAciple

..t

...,...

In the Mor iyama section of 'Maqaya, there vas an old woman who had been instructed in a vision to build a kinder-

garten and wait for a certain person to appetilr.

church.

When she met

Mrs. Matsumoto she knew ~ediately that she was the person s~e had been e.xpeclin<J, and she gave us the building to use as our
But as time went by and the persecut.ion became more

intense, she gradually became the object of persecution herself and becjan trying to make us leave by. demanding rent. It was

23

1lU8t

You wbo ue cbo you ue _all among many. But you " love the Lord of the Seconc! Advent .,re t.han anYol'la,
ae baa vat . . -- ye., even me. Love

IIDre than eYen M.

hia and aerv. him _... tban you would anyone else. He has tastified to my suffer1nq and -.y .01'1'011. 8e bas qiven his love tc . . anctnow you IlUst love Ilia."
And Jesu. spoke about his llf., bad entered ..leraNl.,

t...t.ifying

to his

heart. aa be

"Aa lent_lid ..lena..l . , I boa4 two f ll..,s within ... Firat I rejoiced lD tbe tbOUfht that I coula tablish God I s Will that I be the Itint of kinp. .1ao I worried that OM .-009 th_ alght betray Ile. I had t.o .truf,le between th4.e feelinqa.

...t

"You cannot f.~ bow llUeh I cried when it happened a. had feared, and no ODe vou1.4 believe. I grieved over the sight of .en who would one aaaeDt sl1'19 a...naha but would quickly rever.e their heart.
I

When be bad f~ni.hed ~ ,I'ayed 1n t.ear.. ADd suddenly spirits MJ:roved . , voice allll MgaD .1nt1_9, .... .......... of 910ry
. .loeS,. a" _ne ..... it __ for u. lat.a. Aftuwud8" were 41.....1Df wba~ th. tit.l. ~14 be . . . . ....1. ..ppeare4 ~G u. &ad . .ld, -Let'. '8oat of Vic,,*,,' ........

we

loon wgyou there jot... in. Yen v . . . . . vua ....aived but ~_, t to ta_' all of tb_ dOtM. . . .""eileA tlla .

_1.

.,~;

.'nt
.;

. '

'0' :....

.'.

"':,f f.i

"

, . . .'li \laM. a.t;U ....._t........~ ..~;. ......, ,_~W ft , ,',.l& . . . . .

....'f ....
*

~' f ~. tM . . <_l~"~' .... , tla, ..... l.'~:"'

~1. t.o . . . .1.11_ _

......

-== . ,... ...

. '

...

tJM- ...... ~

..e

tbac th* I..ecd . . e-. _ ta.at oouauy SbareD bl. .s.

4; .... , . .

w.oc.... ~ "'nint ..e -.ar. toM . . . . of

f
I

24

".
20. MY pa<lISE

words:

.-1\9 Won Jill

mentioned in his testimony, just as those In

a. tIOnq
~.xpresIl1n9

P1. . . . refer to the uplancation to

As Mr. U .iDgiag their concern for their brothers aDd sisters on

j&~were

Sufferfp_

the outsiJe, those on the outside were singing this 80ng for those in jail, tearfully praylft9, -1 will follo~ my Lord ~ny
where.
Mr. Hwang, hUd o~ 8tudent Affaira, . . . not jailed and, therefore took respooaibility for . .ift~aiaiDg the Church and the r . . iaing brot.her. and aifters. 1ftl11. f_linq the , . . . for: fray_ " strongly to b'ing ~ear. to Ida ey., be

received tnt. song.

"rca Mr ~ Eu's t tiaony on the puiod in which tJai. IIOJl9 vas coaposed:

t.l"his V_II a stony period for tJIIific:&t:ion ChQl'cll. ....,. were blown avay, unable to uintain ttw.1r faith in the face ~ such tresendou. oppoaition and peraecuU_. But other brot:.bera afld sisters were able'to redouble their 4.t. .inat.ion to follow reprdl . . . of thecoaaequences. -aw. ...... ld I elie, I .ball continue. 'rbouVh*' Lord be c .. s~ j.ato . .U. ~ _.11 fol1~. 'file are words kOtber ran, who bMclell Student Affaira at. t;he tiJle, vzote into bis hYJlft !!Y pr-u..
1.. I shall ~l r _ball to . 'fbt paUl '. tbe&" .... lODe -- .path' of ~., ....1 . 'ot loMlia... .. .

.1lent.....
t-

a.

SeeJr.lnt Galj' "11. Will. I ablal1 to# I ablll1 gO~: -~>' 2-r~> ~~~." ~.{ . '. ; _ .
t. _.11

'n:~r:~Li=:':c=::;~=. _r~:~_~'.~~"~
'fbe patb'~.;uatc!Ayof ":i.c'toQ'.,'t1Ieo~__ of! ,loat. Giving up'al1 my heart and body' I .ball 'fc,11ov.

10110... I ab&ll folloW,..

... .

...

3.. I ahall serve, I ahall .erve. The path of Pather's aiJa, pa~h of hard,hip. Holding in ay heart tbe loftg r ntaent of 6,000 YMI'a,

I lk the path to .y baae in the land of 9lor y. Defeatlnq htaD, I ahall sen-e, I aball

"rv9.

25

around that tilu! that I arrived. ! r~ber the old woman vould much around the church seven times every morning at 5 o'clock and .bout -Satan, depart!!R .s ahe went, just lihe the IsrAeltie~ a.t the walls of ,Jericho. In the winter she would brRk the viooow~ ar.d throw m.ttor into our ro::mt'l.
n~.seQ

Under the circuastances we prAyed fervently and witwith total de4ieation. We .became caapletely one in spirit a.nd always 'IIeOrlfed e.. one. Whenever we would. :meet,

even after a aepare.tion of only an hour, we ~uld pray ROh, Father, during this hour of separation this sister must have ~rswered thrOUClh fJuch great 8ufferiog!!" We would

visit haNos and three tiaes a day we would witnes3 on the street. We kept this up until our voices were hoarse and we cOQldntt speak. .
r~~eived

In thea. circuaatances God answered our prayers and we a re7elatioD r

"You are infAnts and not com.plei:e, but I aauat t'Espond t.o your 4ed1c"t8J and sincere work. I shall IIIlOVe Naqoya mor. t.han Any 01her p!ace. I ahall move Nagoya before
any place else!4.'
.
.
~

.
.

The old ...... 1,t.ea.s!tied her per.':l,ltlon, f:lnally even taking. us to co~rt., l~'t.h.i~, time we J'ec.J.ved another revelat.ion, -X will al ~ IDOUth. of your pe~.ecutQrs." At first we couldn t t. understap!' t.be . . .niAg of tili. revel.ation.
~.

One dAJ we were told to report to court. When we arrived, the old woUnwas there spilling out .ccus&.t.io.. before the court otf itj.'1'..J)\l~'~.r~c1\l4l1Y ,ba hri,- \0 change her story, until fina iy ahe he94n confe ing all t alN ahe had qiven UI. ,Wow we understood the_ning of, -I will seal their JIOuths. - TR, e~~ 'ff~~~.,.ere,.......... ~.lcl hel: , You ' re the one Wbo abou14 .,. accaaec1: Sotbat.. ~ eDd. of that.

.e"

d.y arouna ftOOia . . ~. ~.y,ag,"ifIl ~.",le .urrfhHJ.ngs were suddenly 1.'ft. .:,!C4.~ij:.j,.i9h a.i"i".ai. e,. ..OUr hearts became filled and ,.,eooatinued to pray. Then .Michael and Moses
appeared to us, comforting us and qivinq us strength ..
U8

<,

,f!M'y.f.;!M!tiI. .,." ...., ...',.A.ttr_. ,,~, .c,...fftU'A.!fta

"; . "

:.

-'

~~

t.

~ ;.~;r.;~:~-.; . \~~

.t .i...$t..~~~.~. i:

,':~':~i ~~ . ~:;

" .

""')j

=.:

..:

"_.,Qb. . .

OAe

Then Jesus hi elf appeared to

"You who are chosen,

aDd spoke:

tears and sweat, trying to call .any Christians: trying

to tell them. the Lord. of the Second Advent is here. But

I have knocked on .any doors in

many are stubborn, and will not lend an ear. They call me God, and love ae .ore than my Heavenly Father. This .akes ay heart grieve, and I am ashamed before God. What words of apolOCJY CM I offer Hia?

26

20. MY PRCIISE

Hwang Won Jin

Pl . . .e refer to the axplanation to SufferirAs Mr. \l mentioned in his teatimony, just as those in j&~were singiftg

a aonq

~xpressing

their concern for their brothers and sister. on

the outsiJe, those on the outside were singing this song for those in jail, tearfully prayinq , ~ I will follow my Lord ~ny wnere.
Mr. Hwarnj, head of Student. Affaira, . _ not jailed and, therefore took respona.iJ>ilit.y for aaintai.ft.i.n9 the Chu.rch aid tM r-.iftinq brother. and . htara. While f . . lincj the need for frayer 00 strongly to bcinq tears to hi. ey. . # M received thia song.

Pre:. Mr. t:u' s t tillony on the period in which t1a1. aong va5 coaposed ~
'rhis ,,~~ a stormy period for O1sification ChtU'cJt. *DJ' were blown .w.y, ur..able to uintain tMir faith in the face of such tresendoue opposition and per5ac:utioa. But other brothers
&f~ sisters were able to redouble their 4eteraination req~rdl of the conaequences. . . . . 'OO'ld I die,

to

follow

I .hall

continue. Though ay Lord be cast ,into "11. I aball fol1~. 'fhese are words Brother Fan. who bMded Student Affair ~ the tiae, wrote into his hYJUl ?f! Pro.1M.

1. t shall 90 I abal1 90 '1M path < atbe&' baa lODe -- path of ~eu., 9&11.,. P of lon.lu... . Silent . . . . . $eaking ~nly Ii. Will. I &ball to, % aball go-

2. I an.ll follow, t sball follow,

the path hQer has chosen, ' the narrOw ~th.. of ' tbQta8. Going towateSa Li9ht, peraeverill9, . The patb to that d~y of victory, the crown of ,lo~.

Givinq

up all my burt and body 1 aball follow.

3. I shall serve, I shall serve.

The ~th of Fa ther' s aim, path of hardship. Holdinq in ay heart the long r entaent of 6,000 YMrS, I walk. the path to .y hoIae in the land of qlory. Defeatinq kGD, I ahall aerve, I .ball . .rve.

25

vould
~~ld

arour.d th4t t at'!! thAt I arrived. ! r~ber the old woman m~.rc h a.round the church seven times every morni ng ,!. t. 5 o'clock and ~hout Sata.n, depart!!" as she went, j ust lH'.i2 th~ :rsra.eltie ~ at the ... all~ of ,JericrtO. In the winter she
bx~k

the

viooo~~

and thrOtf

~~ter

in t o our

rO--.Jm3 .

Under th~.e circ\!AiiJ unces ~ pn!yed fervent ly and 'W'i tneasoo 'A'i th toual d edicati on. We beca.r:te oo-mplete ly one in spiri t a.OO :I 1""a 1" s -.ror~ed ti\S on~. Nhe.l''I.ever we would meet, ~=v~n a fter a 5eparation of only an hour, we wou l d pray "Oh , Fa th~r , d uring this hour of !ieparation this sister must have ~rsev~r ed throuqh such great ~uffcri ng !!M ~e would vi s i t ha."A6.3 and t.hree times a day we would 1c(it nes ~ on the strllet. We l<ept this up until uur voices were hoarse and we coul dn~t 8pe4 k. .

In theae circumstances God answored our prayers and we re e i vM a. !:C!7f!iAt .ion, c

You lUe inf:mts and not. complet.e , but I auat respond t o your dedicat.i ~r~ s incere work. I shall MOve Nagoya

mar. than ~ny o~ber place. any place else. j

I a hall move NagOYA before

The 014 woaan iatensitied her persecution, finally even takiD9 us to court. At, thia time we received another revelat. .i on! I will a.al the mouth. Gf your pcraecutQrs . " At first 'we couldn t t understand the Beaning of this revelation.
One day we were told to report to court. When we arrived , t he old wo. .n was there spilling out her accusations before the court offitials ~ But"gradually she began to change her story . until finally she began confessing all the abQse ahe had given us. Wow we understood the meaning of -I will seal their aouths.- Tbe court officiAls were ~.e4 and told her, -You're the one wile abOuld be accused: - SO that _ . the end 0 f that .

SOft, 2f VA~YB J~. 4ur~ . thi. pe~.eCutton. One day around nOon we Were prayiag when ~ha whol. 8urroundinqs were suddenly lifted ~nto~ ".J hi9h apirit\aal at;mQ8"here. Our hearts oecame filled and ~e continued to pray. Then Michael and Moses appeared to us, comforting us &nd givinq ua strength .

l'.cei"..

Then Jeaua himself appeared to us and spoke:

"You "'ho are chosen t I hAve knocked on many doors in tears and sw(:;at, trying to call .any Chr is tiansj trying
to tell them the Lord . of the Second Advent is here. But

many are stubborn, and ~ i ll not lend an ear. They call me God, and love De more than my Heavenly Father. This
makes zy heart qrievc, and I
~

ashamed before God.

What

words of apoloqy c&n I of.fer Hia?

26

._._.

Jtr(t . . .

....

......" . . . . .;1.I .....;t .. . . . . . . . . . . . , Manly ,...iIIQ '" ....,. td...., ...... Itt -~ U. I*P" ~_ of u... a l r d " . ....... ....,.",. Xl . . . . .' f~ 1ftS ~ . _

~. . . . . . . . . .1.

'11.,

~.

~n"flHIa

I.,'
.~

~J.tJB!!

1Iild.,-iat 111. -iUaJ ..... r e.. Ia

III! !eJ!!.

e.

h'.

111 lor.. .. ,. ~ .b .l_~ ...-oia... "itil Ii II i_ f!IIl ... that pc1e4 &n4 1 ...., ri'Wt ...,111 '.IId.. 1'ho. . . . . . . . .l! t:Mt pericel .ibt .it la ~o(; hr toMA . . -1 ... wit.lf ." " tN~ tM pat.h of '-'-tIIt it, u .....1W. tao 8laf tht. . . . w1t!aoat wrtlting 1et.c t.ear... .

_. '

--,

IJ'I'......1.0 o:-eapo." 4tar1A9. _ h i....... ,di .. .. .. ... tIU .-MII !It: IaI .t
~.

1 ..., _ . , . ~ ..... .....,.;.... I;.~ ...t. . . "'.; ". j'. . . . __ . . . . . . . . able __ . . . . . it. .. '; . . 18 _"'", tol' _ . . . . . _t7,,1. . . . . . .,

. ........
.

t.M 1'.&lpOMibU1~

'.

,. :

t ., . .

.u

n............

t i . ~e r_1ns UAhlfil1ed., yoa

a.,.&. ~ ..." . . . . AU .,ult _ failed ~ ~r111 Kia wtl1.

ea1u.t... .

IIUIy ...tata aDd M9" _lket ..... tJaia RIM, ab1. to ocnpleu it. fte 1.0&"4 bu pia.eel'ed tIIH ~, ........ v. f~ lIP tM &'Old. All anqal. aaS apuita MCr1fSnit ... e ' lv for the ful1ilwl" of tlIa h'09i4e.oce blat ~'t.. ... (fom of 6611:'''. _ _ foe aee . . . . J'I!IIIP-l . .t. _ _ " ' . . . fulf1U tMt -.rUl. . . . . .id
,

._t .... ... _t. _

.~

",

. . ..

it..

.u

2. 1 ltt a. ".'" _ . 1
~

..-. u.e

Q ~. . _ ~ -~ 90 . ....--. . . .' -. . .~ . . . .ifficul~ ,... . . . _ _ _. . . . . . . I ~ follow? LD.aI 1a pr. .eat. tlIat 18 tM - . .

'I'hc ..,b it be pab of tbotU J will .1aU,....

--i

pl._

'.

Alt..baU9h h. 1. God'. only cb1ld f be cac.ot. flO . . . . . qloriou. Xing of kinq., but al.lat 90 a. a e~n PCSOft, t.ia .5 criainal 1ika robber. and IUrd. .era. . . aatter ~ 4ifficult the course i., even in j.il a. 10ft9 as h. i . there i~ il the eternal den &nd the Heavenly k~. I C&Jl t t help but: f~el a strong d ~re to follow.

27

-,

3. I too ~ill walJ( the path my Lord has gone Yen though it lead me through death ~ My heart haa .uch A _tronq de.ire , I canoc)t help but 90. Who c~n .top when .y du i re i 0 str0ft9?

No

one .

Even though it be death, or prison, or hell, if it i8 a place BY Lord has pa ed through, then I will go. My heart compels me to go. Ho one can .top lie when I have such. strong desire. Even death cannot stop 18e
.
Th~

sight of hia tied in ch.ina and led by the gUArd. : The caaera flashes tell of the day of judgaent.

The win i sters laugh at hia . Ar e yO".J 90ill9 to force us to follow this unavoidable p-'th?

The officials of Judae BOck him,

rather and Pr . . i4ut \l . . . . budeuffed tog.ther. A prison guard pull.s th_ by the chain and 1M t.a. throUfJb the crowd. The pre 1W&rIIeC1 around th_ a.nd Caller.a were flashing .11 around. It vas just if a murderer ~ been
arrested .
When all is revealed, bow vill you escape the sin of havin9 disgraced the Lord? The flash of your OWD ca.era. will testify against you on the day of judgaeat.
Just as 2,000 years 'ago when the unfaithful voices shouted Crucify n1a! Crucify him!" and forced Jesus to follow th~ path of the cross, must we and our Lord again follow that cour.e?!! V_ae 4 apre extz.-e aftCler.

5. Who are tAe 0 . . who heard t.he arc haDgel' a bom? Wbere are the 'people vbo N " the l1fbt:.eAiDg bolt Str_kiD9 the aky frOll aaet to . .,t? ,.be .UIl ADd ~D haft 4arJc.ea.d, aDd tM .t.ars bave <liaappMl" '. Where are they vfM) hay. COIle out -of their vrave.? Ones who have heard the uchanqel'. horn, -people who bol~ streakinq the sky, -thoae who have come out of their graves- . 'rhea. All reter to brothers and sisters who have heard God's Word.. Just aa Jesus prophesied, the star5 are falling tra= h~von.

ha..

saw the lightninq

In this storm ot persecution where are the children who were rejoicing in their first meeting with Princ iple- when we
left? Where are they gathered? I wonder it they have di.appea.red. This ia how the leader. in pri.an worried about. those on the outside.

"rhe lociy has changed when "e 90 into vera. 5 . Fro. here it .~Jt. of the ioY of thoa. wbo IlAke the wor.t po ible environment into the G&r'atm ol" - ~G!l1.
28

6-. J'erllu.lfllll

~ i~ con~ro 'i~ ~" . ~ipe 6'fRlY y~r t:~~l1 flO ~ 1ft &L~ M. N'tt~ M~~ . ~'&"e ia ~n~. ~~(I' the cosbq .I..o-rd.?

Oar ',.000 y~&

~tard. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

at

~aric-t'

and

n~ ~rt h;

thcou-gh rotorAtioo history

1. ~ LQd' ~ ~

.. 0Illr
~.

I!IlM't bUt - y b

b
MIiM ~

g.BCI'l~'l" . . ~ ia tM C!!tv. t!/I. ~.

t:ie

~4)ri.~ ~ . _ !~

bt tH. q~ . ~4lbJ~ bJ tM .~, _JJIsJ the uey &t :I-Us .~ h11

_':lIN
.t

O!S

e.J..l

~ . . ,..... t.,M' t.

aen ' &-19 .

.na .ell.

~ Lcd __ ~ kIr' . , ~. .u-~ t _ tale 90" wben M ~_. - . . . _" Who ~ J;!y ~ tJl6t:r4su.L~cro;jJ. w:Ul .~~ Q:&n'J.... tJM ~ _'_~ ~ ft~ road ~ ~.t t&1l#. J.a ~ ~ --.. t;.M lMit J,DNls*c __" ~. .tl\

..

..

"

29

22.

sOPr.IUNG

JESUS

not aware of the exact 4ate.

It was JUde

~ftor

the July Fourth Incident, but I'.

llrs. Yanti recei". the ~lody and words to tbtt tiJ;8t line whil, deep in prayer. laaed on the spiritual feeii~9

of this part,

she coapcsed the rest of

th~8

long work.

1. See Jesus in the Garden of Gethlemana. See J UIi in the Garden of Geth . . . ne. See the drop. of blood trickle (down hi. - body) The twelve disciples sleep; even Peter 11"pB. Iscu10t betr&y. Jesus and hand. au. oyer. Tragic, traqic t iDDOCent Jeau The diaciple. who vere vatchiD9 DOW all run .way.
Jesua, .10De, 1. led away by the -.o141era. s .. Peter run, h1cS1ag hi. fee. nth hi. tUllic. See how ignorut aDd tr~hero\ls Pet.,. 1 Ke Md_ the l~ walk, the b11_ .... Be walked Oft the rou9h ; Where are thos. JU,r."l.ea now?
2. See J u. beuing the CI'O

See J ua bear j.nq tbe eros a . Spent in body aa4 .oul, he stuab16' and f.~la Whipped from behind l~ke _ COY bo ing dr iv..,. e Where are the ~elve 4i8Ct~les? ~esus i . alone. There ia not: OM disciple vbo would bear it for bial . Tbou9A .aae will pity men of this wor14, WhG vill Uke t.h." place of Gocl'. OIlly soa?
IIOV . .ci, bow

. .trayed, -.uayed, the ,.~er. hopea. Bven t 19n-eat beva ec k aft 8411"

sad, the

t . . r. 9f

'atlac'

aut

who

aha.... the

,.tJaR f. "'f.1A1'

3. S . . J.au. beiD9 nailed tc the eros See Jesus being nailed to the cP

WhAt sin has he ca.aitted, this only SQn of God? Li~e a sheep He dies for you. When even P.t~ cannot watch &ad turn. Hia f~. My God I .Y God, vhy doea Thou forsake me? TWelve disciple& .hared his lite, still they cannot see hie heart. All for nothing, all for nothinq, the rather'. Providence . No use to repent, it i . too I_te. To prepare the Second Coming, Be ~u.t find aae~ifiQes. The blood of the faithful of two thousand years is now spilled ~ As sacrifice for the salvation ot ~ .. billion.

30

word !OJ : : Pa the-r the titlQ of t.Jle XOr~t) ~n>J ~5ns "a black s,pir.i.tual power env~lopd by ~.6r~..g$." Thontg'h tlb.~ by .~ eYtl :: ! t i~ A dark f~e'4 that att&cx-a 'GO -Mith triq!\t.n~ ifttm\sity.
o~~ ~ I a.skEd ~e!:'ed 7 tt~ l!iiGJ!'e tMI'I 1 fMr t .l\e apiZ'i~ f~~

".tn.u

li~e ti:. .. i~oaiaf

fog.'"

vhat he f~uat tn. ~.t7 he satan Vt.>rD t ~n eee with rty ayes" tMt 9%'~ly pr . .lIH ~~ .tbia ~ i . about j~$t that kim!

:If

fOl."~.

Hers is what:. S~.~ $~1tu:r-&.i;t who traulAt.a thi~ ~ i)1t-O J'.p&n~e 1 h&d to ~cy ~t it: "!':"lis.onq S4IIe to Japan ar~ 1.965:, .aM ! r~!' helM' ~ would :!iluJ it in teara ~ hov it ~uld iC'Nlly Duild up the .piri~ .l .~.phQre. II

<;

llec~ we ~ 'irta fJfV Ii, Vheft the duk ~r qrowtt vithin us "'"

to t!l'lpUtion ... i~t ~$[' r'Y.lisi-., it; It i.. beau. . v. alwa.y$ worry otit about
tAat.

faU
~a1v~

.1..

i . &bIe to aprout. with-1ft

_~

2. . , l..ocd . . . to _

~ lJat I ~ 3!!I)t 1.1ftM to '.1 ....sll. ba . , ~. . . I 0:1. . . . -r Mu't. to aiL -.c. ... t . . . ".~ . . oal,. ia .,. . . . . . . . . . . , . IIY I.oN ~~ . . . t..l _ to t.:iIe ClfIOa&. {I.e......iIl M4 w waU tJIIe ~ e ..tfetbtJ

1:.....

3.

. . walW thrOQ9h 4 ert 1.1111# . . .

r ..~ tM loaq aad bl..c: ~

ONe r\l99ed clifts,

ao .. c:o.ld fia!
&ow
CAIa

us

~llo

. . . . , . t.lt aUe.

r_po~

to such .,r.ce fra. IIY Lam?

~.

III om. ~o a.fNt the power of the reala of death, I fow,ht tIlrou9h IMlch suffering. 'fo t 1ad .,. I.orcl * the rightful br i4egraa. I bad. to ti9ht through 8\lfferiag and torture.
Pinall,. today 1 can 9reet the Lord u.d l>e COft801_ by BU..

S. I _ Mppy when I be.~14 ..... , . ' . ,1GrJ. Eternal jO)t vella vi thin . . . '1'houflh I ,... alwaYIJ 01 tten by otA .... ...w 4 . . PinAlly today I receive n_ lite.
6~

Oh, JaY beloved bride F firullly you ha.e uri,,4d. You h&~e .earched for 'fte throuqh d . . .n l.and &Ad

ruqged cliffs

How laautiful you are, !'-.A.vill9 persevered throuqhs

such sufterinq! You have persevered in order to

31

se~

this day_

7. ~-~e f c<m~, 1 gt 1 fi 5 iDq p r .io~ell together This is the lovE' (Heaver.' 8 Love) I have xO apt already
0

:; ,,"...

:.,~

Unt ~l thi8 day for you , To qive it all to y o u, ! have kept it'ready. (.Love that until new W~ could not understand, Having known only SatAn'. pervt!Z'te4 love .. )

32

1tOrds : Y i Hong Hi -.lody ~ A ~:t. lMr. ~ang e.nt i in the school. ~

~led ~t.bler." \I O il
1 $

f!ear. t. , Yhich i.. sung widely

..

!onq ifi C~ frQll t:~.l lO,rftl!.. in h.er youth (~ aq. la) ..

She r'8eejYeCi thia pQa

1 ..

I~ ad_ to aoc.~iah R.i. ~ of c~_t..1on , ~ee __ ~_t ~t:l rest.o.ratJ.Oft b.i.a~ ~

Mba ~-u *~$~ til,!.. ~.tttring ~t1 't'be COiUlt.leas Y~4 u:e ~~ ' & ~" Ii ~ IiWI!Y' ~e ~ t;M eJlr~J , . . . . ~ UDd . . .t.uI

c.u&l

flO~

<:d tic

~ut~

...._~.,

kea:r ~

..

.rather' s
b1Btory~

~ea MS ~ ~ ~t ___ t..JAl

to fad

~ fo~t.i~

.a

Th~ liae ref. . . tQ lMvaly ~.1 " i t l 8 ~t ~. .

oa

. e ...... 1\f1, ..... t

,,1a!l.

2 . 'fM

91.-~ Cr_to~ B.",_. tbe Lent of Ionow .~ the Pal.l of _ . . ..u':~ f~ .~ .,.~~ . . . loh atb",

ret.ura

1.&8

'r.-rs abed for

k'W

e.a

we ____ a tt. ~ ~ " " ' . ' ......t.~

t_oy..

. 't..D

euu ....

"'il . . . . . au..... Cal 0 E...loan. ft. . . ia tryLa, lif~ . . . . . . . . . . .~ ~ GIS ..w:b i:IO '*~ PI"', -\4w......... . 3 ........ra .. iM. wJ.tJd.a ....... t . . . ., _

to

.... "

t.

))ec.

.a. m''''' .... ia

1: _ _ ..

I . . . ., .........ac-.t ~ . . . . _21191'1- ....... .. Ie U tJ.saae of a:.ta.. .....,.... l~" and .oeD. ~ ~. MUsf led to 1'... ia ~..11' dark tQlbs. 1IotiI1IIr . . . bMYeJl cae M .,... fear!"l ftM ~ pmi8l'1Mmt of tMt -"*I ... nt Day.
~

!be arcu.,el. dcel.z:.. the the tklrd i t . .lf

co.i.,

of ~. Moret, DOt

. Believe" quickly believe! If only you believe, You can recaiv4t Father'. WanD lOY WhAt can be MOre joyful than to rC'tunt to OW': true the "ather'. joy oi hav tnt fouaS Ria long lo.t ebl ldren i& alao eterDal.

~?

25. PLSDGE
"we,r d. a.nd IMlody : lane;, Yun Younq

When I v is i ted lor ea in the tall of 1 970 , I manag ed to cAtch Mrs. 'Ian for about 30 seconds on a bu sy s t ation pla tform in Seoul . I wanted very muc h to learn about the circu.m5 t ances s urroundin<} her writing this wonderf ul Hol y Song , ou t t he train vas leavinq I so we couldn't talk very lftUc h . :r will, however, reproduee what she was able t .O tell me : ~ ! centered thi ong on a certAin strong determinat i on and spent a .onth chooaing esaetly the right word. and .!tiedy . '"
1 . I baY worth tu thaD handful of dirt J Once I vaa bOrn yet. never t 11,,2 i Without fora.king . . you hAve fciviven,
Raisinq .e up with love and care, SWeat aM blood aueatinq your face, Worda of life you patiently taugh t me . Nov forever on .y heart I ~n9rave them.

1...

Bre.king .in'.

to qiv. . . life.

2. When this ignorant- .ind that C~l 'only follow your footsteps Stumbles on thl path, You look back to give lie courage, Th~ far and di . tint narrow path of thorns stained wi~h

blood

I pledge to follow .a far as my rather leads ae.

3. You .,e awk-.l 1le f~ deep al_p SO I eou1. It Your true .ill. My heart 4 . .1r - 'oft1y J*t'fllCt all891uce to You. I pled,_ to ~lYf fo~ ~ Wl11, ana U) 4i. for Your 1fill, Until that tay tit. ~lctory, I w~11 stru991e for TOUr Will.
-,

of Crucifixion COme. ".in, on paq. 44.)

(For .ddit!onal info*U.~n

on

~is song, .-e the beqinninq

..

Ior. .n

OIltfJ.cat..~ 0WrC:1l

Sor,g

1. 1fMre I'.~ a 11vtllg .a ~ prcleft {~.> of au l i t In t..M ~l: ~ ld 11~ ~eh fac true 11f. tJati-l we r.. 111. OU' ~ rather .. All aon. aari 4&\l9ht.eH abould bec~ that way .. . So Uwy ~_ all rec4rlvlI "a-ther ~ s ~. . AM . Ua&' toMlr .aage I.,a t.IIIt GAri. .. of Mea. a

2. ~.. ~ i . U"i:at i . tbe ~ 0-1 ~ r~rct1oe . . . fixd tM _ Ilfe Vie _ " bMn l.t.319 t0tAl-' t~ - ree.ml. O'tir ftlM ttathel:. ~ . . . . . 4~__ "laW ~. ebat_y'_
10

MS d"Nt tMh ___ J.A tA5

tJIIIw " 1.... Old' ht.llitt iG.r ~

'. &f..... . '. .:.

:J . . . . . . . ._~ u.liP"LA; ia die 9K6eIs of. OM' etanta1 life . . eCei~ tIM bItJp.u.-. . . . _ . F""~ 101'" U , ~ _ _ tD ~ o.c .... ht.boc. All ~ ... 4iM 1Iik~" ebOIaI.d ~ t.ba.t wiIq" 80 .~ . . . . PHi." by . . ~ 'a~, _. AM jo1.n tMU ha., ,ia tlIe 'Gal!4eD of . .. .

_*ole

35

aro urod t h.t t t ~~ tha t I a r r ivoo . r r ~ber t he old woman "liifo 1.l1d 13MC h Q.r ound t he c hur ch s ev en times every morning Ii. t . 5 o'cl~k and ~ hout -SatAn, d e part!! as she went , j ust l iJ'~e th(t ! sra e lt ie t: at. t h e liJa lla:; of .Je.r ie bo . In the wi nter she ~.Ald bx~ k t h e vioo o Y~ ar:.d t hrOti tl'4!!< t er i nto o ur room:'3.
U na~r t.he se eirc~a b nc es \e~ n~.s ed ~i t h totAl d edicati on . We

p r ayed ferven tly and wi t-

became

oo~let e ly

one i n
t

spiri t

a nd a llJia ys -.:orlfE!d

~u on ~ .

W henever we would. mee t,

ev ~ n .a f ter a 5epar~tion of on ly an hour, we w() uld pray ~Oh , ? ath ~ r , dur i ng this hour o f ~e parat i on t hi s sister mu s r~ve ~r s ~ ered throuqh 5uc h graat ~u ftc rin9 !! R W would e v isi t ~ 65 and t hree t~s a day we would witnes 3 on t he

s tree t.

We kept. this up until uur voices wer e

hoa rse a nd

we

co uldn ~ t

speak.
I'~ e lA t. ion,

I n theae c ircumstances God answored our pra yers and we

r ec eived
.?t.

You u e i n f ~nt6 u~ not. c omplet.e , but I auat respond t o your ded icat.i and s ince re work. r sMll 2IlOV\" Nagoya more than ~ny other place. 1 s hall move Na90Y ~ befor e any place e15e. i
Th~

old

WOBaA

iAteAsit~ed

her

per.ec~tion,

finally even

At thia time we received another revelat..ion , -I will aeal the moutba Gf your peraecutors ." At first we couldn t t understAJ)d the . . .nag of this revelation. takill9' us to court.

One day we were told to report to court. When we arrived . t he old wo. .n was there spilling out her accusations before the court offi~j.als ,. B9t 9r~dually ahe began to change her story . until finally she beqan confessing all the abuse ahe had given us. Mow we unc!eratood the meaning of aX vill seal their .auths.- The c~rt oft1ciAls were a.aze4 and told her, You ' re the one wbe ahOuld be accuaed: SO that the end of that .
f

.a

day arou noon we were prayiag when the whole 8urroundinqs were suddenly lifted ~nto ~ . - bi9h .ptrit~al atmQaphere. Our hearts became filled and t.lte coatinuoo to pray. Then Michael and Moses
appeared to us,
comforting us and qiving ua strength.

SOft;alf V&"~R ~'f .

I'.c.i......4-Uri

. ihi;.

pe~.~tJ..Oft.

One

Then Je&ua himself appeared to us and spoke:

~you

who are chosen,

I have knocked on many doors in

Cl1r i sticlns~

tears and sweat, trying to call :&any

try ing

to tell them the Lord . of the Second Ad vent is here . Ru t

many are stubborn, and ~ i ll not lend an ear. They call me God, and love .e more tha n my Heavenly Father . This makes. my heart qrievc , and I ~ ashamed be f ore God. What
words of apoloqy can I o f fer Hi.?

26

"You who are enos

JlU8t love the Lord of the

e., ,

you are _11 amonq mAnY.

Sec~

But yo. u

Advent 80re than anyone ,

more than even H. Se haa saved . . -- yea, even me. Love hiJll and serve hira .,.e than you would anyone else. He has teatified to my auffering And my sorrow. Be haa given his love tc ae and ' now you llUat love hill."
And Jesu. lib I

apoke about hi. lif.,

e.."ltered Jen . .l .,

t tifying to hi. heart aa

he

bad entered Jeruaal_ f

rirat I rejoiced 1n the thOUfht that I could tabli.h God' s Will that I be the ~i", of Jd.Dq.. h t alao I
worried that one .-on9 th_ aiqht betray .e. struggle between th teelinqa.
"~ou

I bad two f ling. within ...

I had to

cannot fatm. how JDUch I cried when it happened a. I grieved over the sight of men who would one aa.ent .1nq Boaanah. but would quickly reverse their heart .
I hac feared, and no ODe would believe.

When he had f int.hed we prayed in tears. And .ud4enly apir i til borrowed . , voice and began a1ngtft9, "On Ioaanaha of 9lory Soon wuyone there jot... in. 'fen v . . . . . vue received but we vereft't able to tak~ allot th_ down. . . e 1zed the . .lody a . . __ lone wrote it down for u. later. Aftuwrds we vere d1_eu_clng what the title .bou14 be ~ . . . .1. ~"ppeAre4 to ua aDd Hid, -Let'_ lint '8oeg of Victory' -.alD.fte ao... pl'6bably . . . . f a bi9h Ck4atlan . .trit. I~ waa 8\11\9 ~uy b'ltauttlful1y iil .ul tipan "-~Y. . . _ . "beIl the aong v.. t iniahed, spir 1 t vor ld cent-tau..... in JI6. . . . h. Msano, ~, . - . , AlSea, -.n.

pr*i...

0'

Al_

XIl those da),....

COUftUf_

So 1ft

W net .....1.. tM Ueatlt; of t_ aa.~ ,. ........ Ue

DMt ~

f',

WIOi;t4a :

t.Dd of ~t wb.,~ Bo of ShareR 1ft vie WaLt tae uml, that My 1..

we CMft9_ this to -etenal flC*eC' b-~ . . !'he _nint wa_ that the Lord has c-. to that count .ry ....... the . ,. . of
Sharon bloaaa.

24

IIOLY . . .

. (;.

~:

.1< ' _ r

so ng ::- aL'e received thl'ough spirit world in deep h '3 t:>r.r;j h ; expressed the heart of Heavenly Fathe::' who h.3,S !, eer' :;:!l ff e rin g t o construct the path of our restoration . O;,lr in fa nt . s~li '- i t s ,:: annot possi b ly comprehend our Father I s 6,0 00 y ear course c; f ""illk ing th,] way of i ndemnity. But by coming to kDow the h(~ ar l'. of ea ch of th~se Holy Songs I by us ing them to preach to 0urselvE's, anJ by retracing through them the c ourse of rest.oration, Lhese ~ ongs will have a profound e ff ect upo n cur lives of fait :l. The w~y of restoration through ind emn i ty is the way of ,~ e :.:; toration of the heart. Through these Holy Songs we can come to know the heart of Jesus, the heart of True Parents, and finally even be able to make all aspects of God' s heart, His anger, joy, sorrow, and happiness, one with our own heart. OUr spirits will be opened up to infinite new worlds, and we will inherit God's personality in all full beauty.
HO~L l' pra ,;: : ~ r.

In

Ct.1 C

We should ling them not just to fulfill our own desires, but in deep, sincere prayer in order to receive many things from them.
Because of lack of research, many Hol y Songs still remain to be translated, and the explanations of the meanings and backgrounds of Holy Songs are not complete. I int end to cont1nue my study so that Heaven's Heart contained in Holy Songs can be told more accurately and more deeply, and so that we Cdn construct a new tradition of Holy Songs. Finally, I wish to express my heartfelt thanks to Kathy Novalis and Diane Fernsler, who wrote the English words, and to Tim Elder, who translated the words from Japanese, for their great sacrifices towards the organization of this collection of Holy Songs. Yoko Kobayashi Song Leader Education Department Barrytown, New York January 10, 1975

II

Kathy GoldMAn
Impre$Sio~'8

ov~l iS

on

January 15,
Servi~

M'.:,~ i c i 91 ~

68 cniin~l for God and worJci~ ... lonq ~it.h TO&o great meaning to JI~ tor TMny rea.ons. 1 :;o'..tld teel Pathit%' at work ISO much ,. feel Hia tteaire' tCl ";lve thEae 5On q ~ r.o ~erica at this t;~, on the fOUDdAt1oa of ~erica's past 3 Joa.ta of growth and llCOOInplisbaent, DOW perhaps our *OVWDent can appreciate wor'e deeply tiM- "'e&CJe and depth of heut U. t..be.~ Holy Song ...

<lnd 1:'1.."1'1 :-H~ld

'fbeCu ~ va at. &piribl.l ~" 11\ the hi.t:ory &ad beokqrouacl ot thU. 60A95. !very 0:fa0 of ~ caa ...11y b~ les.ol'l in Pr l1lCiple .am the h.eart of G od. Bael\ oan ettec:tivti.y ral..e Uw .tM>apher~ ~ftd drive SaUD ...-y, W'beA MJAV sine_ely.
WE- nav~ Mly r-.caUl' ~eq-\ln t.o ~
lov~,

to,: the .......... toUt t.ncse s.o.n,ga and th.e it" ~\lthor .give, their potentiAl i . 1 iaitle&.j we sho~.lG .!QOK a.t tbe.e aoRgff aa avoDia of truth and
OT

songs.
htiart

'flley contain the *8Sttt'lCe of our ,a~. VOl"d aM We .hou14 9f!-arch for rather in ~., ao4 aim) l&i.
int~ o~r

a. a

~tinq Wl.til 0 "

True PareQta, ratlMtir than j\lat

lifs-blood
6

souls.

HUe- we a1_ inherit. the tl'ad1UOIl of )forea .at Japan, ai9nif1c.ant i~ritac. . . . Wtl ~il'l U. t.hi.rd year cour.e. 11ft. % .eNid Nmtion the tjreat. .t ' cball.entj. of tM ~oject. hpeftM4t 1........ of a.ep MKt ...r_ til ()u.r cbal~ . . ~ j . - to fi_ tr.elat.lcm whlcla cov.ld . . . 11y , . tN)1Ig, but .ore u.nrtant.ly, to fiDCI 1mSa tbat wee _.le, ...., .... ul~M1. ~.ht to ~ . . . lJl t.rue to the original 1. rlery way, aad to lini tne at.pl ential center of the .....,

1<. __ . '''''OI'tI

._eIl

!hi. haa beeD joyful labor and Privilege, for which I I pray that these aonq. will be an offering to build unity of rather's Heavenly tradition werld-vid.. Thia

qrat.ful.

new tradition is

our responsibility.

III

HOLY SONGS

Contents
1.
Ble8~3 ing

of Glory . pq. 1
1

}.
3. 1. 5. 6. 7.

8. 9. 10. 11. 12.

13.

14.
15.

Grace o f the Ho!y__arden~. . ~ . pg . ~ew Sonq of Inspiration ...... pg. Garden of Restoration ...... pg. Song of the Victors ......... pg. Song of the Spring Breeze .... pg. Spring Song of Eden .. pg. Ch, My Little Lambe pq. The Lord H.s Ca.e ... pg. My Offerinq pc}. Unite Into One ..... P9. call to Sacrifice .. pg. Song of the Young People ... pg. Principle Yo~th March .... pq. Song of the Heavenly Soldiera pq. unified Soldiers ... pg. Light in the E t . . . pg. Song of vietory pg. Ny Pr~ P9. Suffering and New Life pg. Sufferinv Je.u pg.

2 4 6 7 8

9 10 12 14

15
16 18

March of the New Atge . pcJ. 19

16. 17.
18.
19.

20 21 22
23

20.

25

21.
22.
23.
24.

27
30

Sufferin9 Heart pg. 31

Heart of the Father pg. 33

25

P 1 edge P9. 34

26.

The Father's Dwelling P1ace .. pg. 35

27.

28.
29. 30. 31.
32.

Song of the Garden ........ pg. Shining Fatherland ... pg. He Has Called Me ...... pg. Oh, My Child Come Home Aqain P9. Oh Come, My Lord . pg.
My

36 37 38 38 39
40

ero....... . .............. P9.

33.

When I Behold the Lord pg. 41

34.
35. 36.

By the Spring of Life ....... pg. 42

Day of Glory ........ pg. 42

Song of the Banquet ..... pg. 43

Crucifixion Comes Again .... pg. 44

1. BL&SS tleG OF GWH

1. !'ha 1i9" ef Glft} .Ai. . . '"' u. frdl a tat' l ~i"* til aU-aNI".? YO&l ~a! Spirit. of flf~Qa. 'r4J". hill. ~n4 C~. . . . , even t.hcS4' .u1a,.s 4"'ka ~ Et.....lly rad1.au J:eYivinq li~ht ..

t_

2 .. k M!l eall.t Jlt. ~r. ~.1'.&e"

~ ~

~. t~-'her e~.s.e.

to r_l1u !lis
the Vitti "7&"1:!4e
*1I~n'J&d ~cr&:i

91 o!'iQ~HiI

e ~i. 5 teh c -e:: "

As He . . .rcM}J for thJcrse

S?i rl. t.~

a~t~

this Lord1
~

3 .. I have

~nhlxe,-:<;ed

111 l-h.; boaOllt of

frCft d.eath. w-ttO ~ok. e

W'h~l'!
~ )'

e)llbraeed

I re1(jI!~e .etuMllly B~ ,)Q1I tul l?te:,~..al1.y

i re His etcn.a.l And Faile !fl$

l"v~ elM ~rds ~l(;ry

of

c ~tDZ': t

.t. It

~ BAa ~ thA~ I cof!ld b1t -.bt_oct: It. i 1., by JlM ~~ t . t I oan 1M W!""ppe! ill R.i.. leve I ~ to return ~~is DleasiN! t~ Oft hi9h / .it fly Doar~ 1. . , unwoct.h:y!

v."

.t.

are called

~o

r.eator. the

~lory ~o

004.

t .till MVeI\' t been &bl~ to diacovu the c:o.plete history .,TlC1 bae_round of thia 8OIl9 . It. bee pa. . . on by word of MOuth that ~irlt. .aid s&mJ this iD pa-aiafl of P~th.er when h. unc~Grec! Pall of 1IIln. It is OM (if the ~ pxeci.ou. pearls cllaOl"dj ttl-e SOly 8oDg~'+

1. 8Dtmdl. . . tr-.c. . . haa 91". . . . . . tt. __11&1 life 1 . , t.ne jor ..

Cbora.:

IIow 1

rejoice aAd pc4l1. . JUa alvey.,

ft\"er and .... l'et.urftin9 treat. 9Lory.

I reward

2. My h rt is pl . .sed w find tbtt ~"tetit joy, I'll prAiae new hope and sing ~lvays.

a.

). I

a~

filled

~ith

the infinite nev lite

I (:h'c i f'S h fcrt'vt"r ,
!th:::

I am so qratef1.l1 for t.ni. bles5inq th4 t

I t.hank Him f or the qreatAH't bl.e6.i~ to ~noose I )IO'C!!hip Him with all ay whol~~i.irtedness.

:3.

N:t:1~

SONG OF rNSPIRAT:ON

In the context o f this song

~ in spira tlo n R

has th e

to ..Ll o't!l in,} .r:'\~an ing! the encourliqe!'l'lent from God ?\J~tin(/ t~ a the!:: '?i t;' ;:;.lL h l. S m:i9ht / ur-gin<j him on. as h~ w'alks .nl& courDe ~t:r:~g g }i.ng to the cl ea t .n in ordex t:G win God t sWords .

In ~h.i.s song Fa'th<? r expr e!Hiecl hi s int ense de~"i r e, .ic ten s .Liicd e?",:;, 'fi.l."c th.er by He.a ve r. 's inspir a ti on. I h a v c;: ' t b::c!]-d 1.: h~ !;xa-:; t:. t~L~ ~ ox; Ci I'{~Urn st d n (~~ 3 i t! which t hi s s0n9 ,,"as c.' C'r:1 -~ '" rj-(~~ s~j , r..- '.it from betL.i nd c a.c h w') L"d we C' a.r~ s e :~se th e-: ..1; ':JU rS/2 t! 't ,~} t . E'2~t;'~ e:c rl a.:j t (: t.~l )(e, s u:rerirlg q . e.ow \ t.brou(~Jl! cJ. (=::r \~; t::: (}C:'l1~tl ~'?~'~ r tl
" ..1t~ ! (lv( :1 t.hF.,:
W()r.d~

'l' hf n c aning i) f t~~ origina.l poem :.. s pr ofound and .L.::fj. cull. but l et 1s exp l ore it together.
L I '",as bo rn on t his earth , His g i ft tG ~S ; And ch o~en tc establi:;h f n~-edoro a nd happine s s " r "anted to find thrQugh Truth the puxpose o f 'this .inspiration I rr:ust become a l iving sacrifice to realize that purp<.)se.

.of d~:
'--

"'C/r, this earth whi ch God pr epared and presented to 'j S X :.:,o1"n, ,:'i~d c ho s en to es tab l ish fre-edoM and ha ppines ~ . I am _~ c.. .ml'na nd(:d t y Hea'/8n to s ec1 rc h for a.nd d i scover tbe truth . For ,:.i,f.' h "r pin: s ~ of a ll l iving peeple .T mu st. sacrifice :mys el f and ':iE':arch for G<.)d I S W e-xos at tih~ risk cd my l.i fE'. h

Here, lnspired by Heavc2" ly urging, Fa. t.!ler is comma nd inq ili.mself with a sense of great respo ns ibility. HI offEr t his body for- the accomplishltlent of Your Will" means to ma.k e a l i v ing ~~crifice of onets body.

The meaning of "living

.acrifice~

in this context can

best

be e xplained by refering to the sa.crifl:c'e of Isaac by

~b r aham .

Isaac is alive, but he must .be sacrificed on the altar, obedientl y sayi ng !lothing. In the same manner, Father must have the deter{l1.ination to af fer himself 1 his whole existence as a saeL" ifice. he !i1 u st be dQter.mined to die 'Alhile living, overcome dea.th and '1 iiln Vlctor:y over deat h . In this battle he fiti\'lly comr... ands h . rn ;; ,:' Lf: , ; r'Fi~1d Gc"J '5 W ords: Gai n Vic tory!"
')

Ln spirot i.cY1 sings fcr me '""ith all ~,ts mi<;; hT_ i the cew messa ge of New Ed e n . '{oun:p.lf c ompletely and stdrt b1.';.l,d ing dnew , st~rt the new order. Se ek a.n d realile the Kingd.om cf fre~om.
';'Z')t:- '/oicE: of
S~I c adin g Sa ~.-::Li.:.;Ct;:

The i mage of the voices of al l the angel s a nd a ll o f s?irit

'No rld ringi ng thrO'..igh the heavens ,1. S an express}.o!1 of t l;;:~ JO y t~at. CC;:(Q~S f r Oln the 'li ctory of the Lord a nd t.he n6-:<ws tha i: the bui'::"d.inq

of a new Eden will h agi n.

2

1IISpr' ~ild tnt. nW's,

saerifice yO\1rs.&l f

2l:le. to r~l=..%e HiiJ Will reali&e the Ki.n~ of ftetedta! a~: r~ Fc1ther !it",and~ ~~tore tho who sh.a.rf!- bi:!: ideel !U'td -eoJa1ft.e:'!:C~ ~ n.e., h.e. \l$} ioiy ruJyillq. -fUlfill th~ t.*5~! 1fe t~11~ must ofter oursclve8 !19ing sacrit1cea

..uta

e~lf.ltely to b>:.ll.ld.

wno

.3. W<:. *ettJt ti:'ie eternal new fu11y Wr.ich th .. f'clther Qf Good in ~"en h4s t~ied to fim. Spl' c~ad the new '!'ruth of g.ood will Ar-..d !:-!. u!:l i sri th~ 7'It!'W Heaven and MlI earth.

Whoa t is ~_ t that. Beavnly "a~h.er nas sO'.lg.ht tnrout;foout. huma;o f! ~ s~u"Y~' 1 t I ~ ~h" .Four Position Foundation ~ the foily c . : ~~ that refl.::et:~ flJ z .ir~age~ .'I'h~ Lard is ca.lling on ilS ~o 1 (:-;-:t ,, 'C;! 5,tih the~if! nf.'W !a~nlie$, and r.ealize the ~,cv h~aven . R<:,n"l ..~ticns \.V'l.ll i> fUUNleO on the t.t"ue blessed falailie

... In a ,lay of new life, ea't.ablisfl r1.gnteouaneJut; 'liu"c\l4jh titter na 1 new 1 if e 1 00 19 nt.An good. h.i.~ tn.e ".the of Good who is tl qloriol.ls w.&l; Ana bui14 a. aev or4er at ,..ace. ft. e. ~i.Al .)'.~_) Let$ eon&ider What i5 ..ant by -. d.y of
wo~e ttn4&W'" .c1pp~r8 t{1r{;U9h the GOng. All of hiatoa-y ufttil ftO'J L.~ h!~~ undfl!!' Satanic dOlltinion .and not.hing new ever c:. . . s.~u_ c~e ~oct livPd a new lifr.~ but couldft'~ f~lflll it~ But f iMlJ. y, ~t~r ~f O'tiQ yei\r S I hist.ory be9 ina afteW w1..tb the Lcrd

ft_

iii.

n.

of the Second Adv&nt. Nothi.nCj t!Xcept that which ia teat.! to tr.,;.l L(n' Coin ue d~.cri~ new. Conversely, all that i . t"f."lAted to the t.ord 1s netf.

Thus, 4a d~y of new lite- refers to the . . . . i.b'. life, and tht! lives of tOO$e ~ho ,0110. bia. Even 1Iri'len M leave. tM chur~li i.n \.he morning, ..ather at_ya begina with his riqbt foot.. Father n.. M.w. "Shirt al'e gla4 if )'OIa U ~ '" t.he :meet' .. tMR (i w_t>~ ~.a. _ .. day... ). All of c~tiOft .j. .t.he Mae way. tt W. eu . . . ~ he ia workiDq to . .t41blian fOOCl thro\l9b t!V~;c> ."1spect ('.f .hi.. daily lite. fbi. life mou.ld becc.e the ~tanda1:d of the new 8uvenly order, and eM,",_ the ~.";:;nt infl<lne crde.: ..J SatAn.
'!.n(- f lr;:-;t twt: l:inea of thi s verse . .y be elarifi_ by this quot.lti ; .n f!' ~::rl'r. Principle: to tc live A ;'ife of ri.qhteou~mes& l.n ot: . . h~r tl~ ..'. ~.L'l:..n tnt; purpose of ;oodnesa .....

L ' the K':)It-an .cng, tM vub is the same in tr~t!' last line . ed; !' nf tlW first:. thre~ verses, and loS r~pe.:'lted e1np"~dticw.lly , t t i le ("nd of th(;: line. Theat verb tfte.1na both "to reali:t(- and "t.! ~ (>~t.d.blish... " 'rhe verb in the fourth verse is more ~pecif ic <lL :l ~.mf.-;l..ltje in ita meaning; it 1. translated ~t::re ' a8 "'build."
~~

r-/i.:? ca.;mot fully l..mJe.rstan.d ho\-{ diffi.cu l t it was t c battle for God I s Wm:'d s. I u nderstand th.~ t FathE:.r t. o r e a;::>al"t ;_: l.CE~ 11es . He ~ould press o pen Heavenly Father 's heart and cry '--....-:It wi th tC.J. rB ,lnd s ..... ea t , MThis must be You r will! . But because Sa tan c an accuse, You c an't ~nswe r me even though You want. to , can You ',? w 'The. drops of precio'Us blooJ tha t fell in thi~ ~ay wert' qiven to us in t.h e form of the 'True Word.

"Let

m~

father S \lords ~'Uj :r~l&t.ed to us through Mr. Eu: !?'..xplain tJlIough ~x arApl e t h<..'I'\tt difficult. it is to unveil
I

the Pri.ncip le. Tl'\\.\1gine ~ co.plet~ly dark niqht, a. night like tru;; whole sky 11.4' been coverf!Jd by a tent. A.nd ilH.gine alight like a pin-hole in the canvas. Cnveiling the Principle is about 2'tS di ff ic'\ Jlt as it would be to strik.e that light with
e nly one a;::t e.mpt . "

" .- (;ARDf'..N OF RESTOMTION

'r;Iords :

Father

Thi. is one of the beat a.onq Completed testament

Holy Songli,
Th~

Korean wox:d

tor

the Garden translates,

"Ea ste r n Mountain." Seeau.e winters Are so harsh, the people 'sa i t for spr ing \>ery eagerly. Secause the first ray of the )rinq sun falls on the 180untains to the East, "'Eastern 'M~i.l nt~in " has come to symbolize the Garden of Eden. (You
can also probably
und~r9tand

why

of the Garden

is called

Song of the Eastern Mountain.)

* 1. He

searched for six thousand years This embattl~ ana hatc-iJilled Card~n For tde cent%'llt- pioint of victory : . . His st:.tuqqle- in Provldenc:e is rec$~ded"

a..- footprints

This

of blood.

is

the leve - we see in Hia Providence. '

2. The flower of hAppiness blooaa in the Providence of Bl essed are we, for the flower of hope blooms in ttle
Gardel,\ of ' our ideal. Th e fragrance of His Providence brings joy and happiness.
f,reedce

ThlS is the iultilllllent of Father ' s desire .

.. (NG":

e thf; rli if ex-ence .i n mea... ing of the Garden in eac h \1ersc~: ... 1. garden of ha te 2. garden of hope 3. garden of joy, wh iC!~ He ~' anted to give us from the beginning, 4. garden of the oriyinal i ~ eal.)

~rd.

and melody: anony.ou.

Th.i.1 holy aonq hal very .ysteriaua origin. . Jeot only it. exiated in XOr ... tor considerable period a folk hran but a1.0 it haa been favorite folk h~ in thQ Appalac hian MOUnuinl area for 100 years or .ore .
h~.

.a

It. is not claar hov it CUle to be sung !liaultaneously in bot h cO\.\ntries. One possibil ity ia that Engl i sh pioneers br o u ght it to America while English missionaries took the s aJne *<mg t .o XOru .

I n July, 1967, when Father came to Na90ya, Japan, he

de-..~ idoo to sing this .01\9 durinq his lecture an(.'! 'explAined the ..igniticance of the word.. 1 reproduce 111' notes below.

1. b the vor ld chant.. frc:a Satan'. dc:.iaion to God f dOllinion, tlM Lord will eoae. !be 1111. . ~ . .d their fragrances .nd rejoice in the arrival of their lonq~it~ Lor4 . Lilies represent the bride. ~en though the wind . , blow from 411 direction., . the~r fraq~.nce alway. ~ in one direction, because of their shape. y~ should atudy the lilies and pray that you can be acre like them.

When the Lord shewers His grace upon us, dead heart. are revived, and we see and hear the world fro. a oo.pletely d ifferent viewpoint .
2 . Pure spring "Iter runs over the ground purifyinq the ground. OUr a1nd. and bodies are so filthy a. tc be covered with flies and wonta. But they are purified and becoae ftart.ile ground. The 6,000 1'8U8-o14 revenge i . tak.en, and t.~ia vor14 bec~. the flow . . 9~en of the 1Ci.Df4cB of God. Ais ia the world of our hi9heat ~

in the rwv cour...

3. !'h.

ind~l ty

of the c~o.. be w1pec:1 away by gOing The LOrd ooae. by ~ eros,: J ua

..t

by the red eros., ana the Lord of the seCond J4vet by tl'le white cros... When that indeanity has been restored. mankind

can nnter the ~inqdom of Heaven. We build the Kingdom of Heaven ourselves. To this end we 8lst suffer BlUetl more than ~ e have until now. But it will enable us to win true victory. Suf f el:ing that toOk place in t.he past all was washed away as indemnity. But 5ufferin9 in the Coapleted Testament Age will bear fruit and become our qlory . In thia glorious time, we mu st shoulder His Providence to rebuild the ~in9dQM of Heaven a nd follow. The testimony of Lady Or. Kia~ Or. ~iIR was a very fervent Chr ist.ia.n t and When .he jOined the Church sha was peraecuted seV'e.rely by ber hu.band. He beat
her so many tia in her i.Nr. that ahe
36
~. .

au.o.t deaf.

Sb. J.s ap1ri t:ually v~ 0fHIIR, aad .befor. s-he Mt h !nciple she i-.a<l AJ't apclenc. of ent erl.ftt apir1t Wor14 and })e1n9 led by aaqels aloag ~ ~nll of th. "%'11' of l :lf. tbet itt JlentionM In JlIrvelaUcM. . Sile eODt.i.A.. ad aloft9 . ~ll . . . ca. to a betaut1ful I*lace, aIId ~ide sit. .... ~~itu1 . . aDd ws el\ ke.s ift white robe_ MIl _tag'i nq a~utul .oat. I~ lIO bea~ti ful. ~t ~ beteD dAncJ.ft9 to tile . ._1.: vi.~ til. "'9_1a .

s.. aft.- . .t . . , . ...0. .... . . . . .1. . . a c.".1.t10ll that .... AoGl4 to t.O a -1ftl1fiMUo.a ....c1a ".foa9JK.ucb fier" -.uit\lal :.tu. " cID tilt. ~ tile Mal .~~ .-old

0.".

tat. bel: a.aly tbirtty aJ._," or .. r ...1reI a . Ml CU-. .

. . . . aile

hOU.t'..

7be litott.d

i_edUte1, rtllOOPi..s u...... tba ....u-t.J.:hl ~ . " bad Hell 1ft . .'r1~ world. And ~ ~ecG9fti"" c.ar. .., tbe-J .... aug!", . . t-. . . . eIle . . . heU tJI.e. ~ ..... -

aaa a.l. . . . . . . ..-&'t., ablfle ' cletJt~; bot

.~

U'i'i. . . , ..... 1bJ.p aeYi4ie ...... la JIC.......

IlM

Sa!!'

of

see _ _

*1M . , . . . . . ill ra.

1-,.

'._1' _tit .... .........,.

. " ... ."{ \ ,

. . ..

. . - . '.

i'

1< . . . . .
~... ~ . ~ .o

lp.~
.. ..

31

,-

&. a choral hytm.

us 4aring an ever 8UDq ~for<ri

Th& estblithed Christian

In
\MS_

C~urch~a in Ko~e~ often use this PuG-aft, l~S ?, Pathor sang tb.!'~ . song before ent~rt..ai~ent It was tho tu~t tmQ h. had

w.Jr.

1. ! .mo M/e heM cMsen will

no

foll~ torc:Ne1:. ~01.!9a ~ff~il'l9 ~ bnP91n~~, I ~ill toll~ l'J.y Lord. obeUclo ,or ~I)M (leY.) .~& IIKU ~~ C'lJ(!L~ C!e.~~ c~..n

atop me.

2. Carry the
nr1agl~

~.~l to ~ll cornro:~ of th.c W':O~ld. love $VU t.~ tomlll tb&t are l.ilts Sotaom. r tf111 90 aDd offer ~ll tMf! my body C6ft carry.

3. Glory, Mmor, &11 pm-Ier belong to my Lord. The cross of contc=pt is mine to bear willingly. Thou9h I remain UnMCO!Im, and no light shine on me, I will follow in gratituCft.
30.

ca,

ItY CIlLO

caa

!JOKft AGAIN
~_.

A hymn ift the established Chr 1atian Churche8 1A

Cborua.

eo.a

b<ae ay child, I bog rea to

CalM}

heme.

1. !'hoagh you be bently b1ardeaed 1n deep 8ift, !'he Lord will forgivo all, and accept you. !'he Lord' s heart i~ vide beyond all bounds.
2. Our Lord each day searches tor us

Bach night Be leave. Bia door open for

U8

but His

heart break He waits for the return of the children who left 81m.

l. Though you suffer the whip, in the bands of our Lord Your Affer1ng can be ~orte4. aM your pain Gaited. Into the Pather'. heart. quickly CCIIM back.

"",
'-

A hy.:m irl the

&s1:~,;bli$hed Cru:isti~n Chu.rtJ~el!l

KDr~.

~ bro. hare 1X'IIIpO-sed t ~rj~ I and the ~er the

tili5 song. th~ elder writing the

.mel<::x\y.

l.

~:, Och .t.ol:G\t CQta.e... C~e i to Jay haa~t.l n CQrJ; into t4is i2'l~ .. and si-nfu..l. t~art. You are t.he fae 1 ~coe cleanse Zly 5lr~S. Oh Lor<1. I pra.y tMt yOlt ~'01&e in'lti m~r ~ t ..

ana

2. Ocme t oll I.Ot"~. Come. C~ tQ ~ aJ..t u. Coaae t.o tlw ~l ~ h~~ by t.he ~,,~ of ni9h.t tou are the 11~ht# come ~ ~let a& li~. Oh Lord, I Pr;4Y tbet you CO!!\e to my people.

3 . Come, oA

ca.e
em

ift.tO tbia e1"&1111 4~-"If4.~i"", W&X;U,..

~.1 ~ ..

~e

i.to tllu w:rhh

~OU ar4 U~ .~, ~ ~ ~

'fAr~t !

pra.r

.,.,u,.
/1iIIef\.

;tI;.~. ~.

tN\&1.1. O~.

L
.
:.:
,,~ ....

- " .....

39

.
3 t. MY

caoss

.... :

words 1

Too RWUlg' Yol

:uelodyc Ka Doc Wan

'One .arning, Beaven felt inezpreslably close. I felt burning 4.aire to . .y something or write .a.ething to rather. When I sat Gow to vrl~ the worel. beg_ t:o flow out onto the p.lper. twas ao .",ed tMt t begall to weep a. I wrote the word. to th1. Mmg.. h say. tI\.~ 8CI!MOne a... to t.ell him that br_kf rea4~, but that he bad no iDtaDtion of atopping his writi~. The one thOUght that kept welliDg up within hill was WI BlUst follow to tbe ald. Juot be1ftcJ in the Church ia not enougb. My beiftCJ here has no meaniDg unless I tollow to the end. It

t...

1. Mho ahall I .ak to carry 111)' portioD of the cross? ~en before % see I muat bear it, t.he LorQ already carri.. it for !Ie. Becauae I couldft' t bear by ay lt ttbe load lie 9... . . AD4 told to carry, Proi4ential . h.1atory baa been _tuded thro~9h 6,000 bloody year. ~

Cborua* I v111

the ero , &ad pled,. to tollow. Bear th. cry of ylct.ory Ire. beyond the Golgotha.

.beNld.

2. lie baa DO rea... to ,1. . . . . . cro I C&ftDOt bear1 If only t 91". all laY eftV9Y . . _It Oft I wl1l arr iva at the 9Oal. t sacrifice thi. body for 81. Will, vby abeNld ther.

X lay 110 one

be anythiftg % cannctt do? II)' lit. to ataDd CaD pall _ back.

"own

Oft

this ro.d

3. rather b been per......in9 to aco.,11ab 8i. Will. If -l,1 eon. ud d&\lfhter. join in, 1. t will be done. !f not, all ~ ___t.ala. of nff.1ftg will have baeD
No utter wbat b1oc.k. the way, it we fi9ht &D4 fight, We vill f1Aally will aDd recei eterDal. joy.

for oothiD9

40

.~o.::
. : : --;

--,."!

33. '"lEN I , BEHOLD THE LO.RD

in the established Christian Churches in Japan.

1, When ! P ...1~1,"'l ld thf' Lor'd My an<:'i~nt (~i:ltul} self p<ll::ses away.

Behold the new heaven ' and ne... earth.

2.
Jeruac.l~!

As with the changing

0:

t~e \Vo~ld s,

a new ' self appears.

that. city J'l f b ~"<'lut.y, Nov.' corr inq down to be' \0:: t~ : m~. '

The

j :_! j'

that n\-' r!t' ends

-~:i

(~ <.;

l. ~ . ( ~

-:i 5

I am \..'.i.th the Lor d ,

Spr j.n.')'s !:c-rt1.

t.L t ,

~ ' l ', ;.: r

of lift; ,

3. l'he

t lla.t 1 h~ 'o~e \'.'aited fer so ferve n t ly; rays full rrctfl' t:u;;, Sl: :; o', f c:r a, c"", *kin,] fr\litful tt.~ o~ ee nf Li fe No .,rp. the shadow o C d,,-"ath or tht:! torr. cnt of doubt . :
~olt ~hOU9h I ::rha"!eIl t t. a drop of pur.'i t:y I And purities me to l~t l!e inherit His l<i"gdom, And allow~ ne to live in his GQl~en Patace. Ther~ is; 00 limit to my Lord' ~ Love!

t "~~1rr.al .Kl:'l')dOJrL

4 , H~ t~k.es me I

34. BY TEE SPRl'NG OF LIn

.~

no't; clear.

An old hymn in Korea. The identity of tile authoK i .

1. we: re m&rcni%l9 to t~ " bl(Ja~ed lan~ of canaan vi th delight. We r e 1 MV L"lg All Ot'-..:t' ho.a--ry b>.lZ'dena herfJ. ' At la.t ~ l!Kt'! rue'M~ .t!.Jld !ree fras being slaves to sin.
~'re c~ng to th~ ble30~ ~,ri~ c2 lif
tIC the ~Pl'ing- ttbuo

Chorua, CCIIJ.ng

Goill9 to the land Wher0 fre~ly flowa the spring, In glory well be living ever lIOre.

Xn glory we'll be living ever

living \filter flow,

DOr~.

2. Oh guide us with your pillars Lord of lire ADd of cloud Oh 9ive us paths to follo~ with our lives. The moment that we crose the Jordan river i . at hand.
We're coaing to the blessed upr1ng :)f lil

, 3. OW: thirsting .heuts receive with joy the

JMAna from above. , Your precioua food vill alway" be OQr SUeD9th. SO if th,_ tuture f inc1s ua lacklftg we vill not dospair. "'re CC8ing to the hlellsod spring of life.

35.

W\'I' 011 GLORY

worda And . .loeSy:

Yan

Yun YOUDIJ

Mrs. Yan was restored while abe waa a profe.aor of . . sic at ' ZWha Kamen's College, a pro.t19iou. we.en. college in Seoul. She 18 related to the late President h . Altbough she haa reached her aenior years, 'her voice r . .1ns .s beautiful as ever. There are many stories aurroundlftCj her t.hat tell of her deep faith, her draaatic _et.ing with rather, and her intenae vi~esllin9 efforts.

1. In the atill night with UDvaveriDg Yoic., Wakin; the people vi th 8ia Word.
Chorua:

Glory, Glory, the Lord of Glory: Receive Hill, Receive 8ia, Receive. Offer our all, we become all.

Receive His Love and Beauty. The pro.ised day of celebration draw. near.
2. The .orning sun riseR, and I arise, Strongly spread His Word of goodness.

3. A new morninq dawns.

42

Oh , holy Children

March in step I and go olltfard.

.--.

-.
J.

:~1=: .

l
1.

36. sa.; _OP tD JiAJIIOOn

Lif~ tbat was ~ -4-n t.he n.w Garden of lJ'4e1t Sprouted, aD4 IlQIf bas grows ~ blo.sea ift full beauty . Oh God, our rather t . bless This sacred 4.y, this bond of love. I!allelujah, CJloriou:s day.

2. Lovely flowers of the . . .dow, -.c.lve the gift of life, dance the daACe of *,print .

-.,e18 and all . .n, praise th1_ day, teaa thi. relationship of love. I
~.lujab, glorlou~

day_

3. We IItan4 before Tou - to qive oar pledfJe To serve and Attend with unchanging ioy OIl God, our Father,'--bless . 'fbi. be1ove4 one, this banquet of loy. aallelujah, glorious day.
... Oft

tbis _riling of - he eUraal 1 if., o..flowbf t with roar love, -

. . . . . . . . . . . . . . :_. . . . .
,,-

Heaven and earth, qather around True Parent Gatber and sing ab~t the fragrance of the Lord's love. !'he eternal spring has come. ~lleluj&b, 9lorio~s day.

A note 011 iaterjacttiona such a. So I.e, So -Le- !. 1ft Boly 8oft9 :

otteJl ill ~. -SUD<J with a strong beat, it has been '. practice especially 1ft worksbops to interject syllabl like So Le, So~ to raise the geceral atlBospbere. -('1'bia a!lould never be done -c1Urln9 worship servi.ces.) Altboa9b May times this -bring_ gooq, results, it has also h4ppened ~t this practice l'Ilak.c:s thE'-! sc;nga- -~unc1 f r i v o l o u s . Once, after he bad toured the churcb in Japan's principal cities, Mr. Eu cOMmented on the singing he had heard, -They wer ~ full of vitality, but their singing had no life. If they ar~ ~ung without first deepening the heart, the interjections may lnake i t sound externally liv-ely_ But if continued it becOftles diffie'll t to be .aved by the songs _ 1iOwe98r, this technique often can be effective in bringing up the aunkeD spirits of
workshop member.. . -

Take care, though, and pray so that the sincJing donl'1't become a Jner~ exercise.- Song leaders JlUst prepare th_aelves
in prayer to lead the members to sing with voices that are more

than just lively but

expr~ssions

of true

life~

43

. !
-3

fj

\......-

by Mr. \1, All urly IZu!lIlber froaa Jeorea.

Testimony given to the Japaneae Family on Children'. Day, 1968

1. The Beginning W. beqan by aingift9 for UI in Jtore.. '.l'I\eD

'11l

, e together ud then Mr. ZU 8&J\9 it - _ told ua tILe foUovift9 tory f

_

..

!'be word. aDI1 aelocSy to t:his IIOD!J were ccapo..s six or seYen yeu-a a90 by & slater 1'0 wbo bae DOW I>eeD b the .ave.ent about fourteeD years. Ar~ the tiM abe jOiDed the church in 1954, we .,..e pioneer incJ Seoul, and had rented t\ small roca about 12 ft. square. She c . . . to U8 with a rather impressive back9rouncS. She \!fas .. profeasor ot IlUsic at Evtw Women's College, had a degree free A Japanese univeraity in -_ music, and had even held recital. at Bibiya ~kaido. (A recital at Carnegie Hall or Lincoln Center ~9ht be aD equivalent accomplishment in the u.s.: tr.'s note.) Her grandfather was a very vell known a1nister and Doctor of Theology, and she too, having inherited her grandfather's lineage, va!! ~ fervent Christian. So. v.s also. relation of Preaident SU, and her daughter bad alr.-dy hard PZ'iDCiple aDd vaa helpiDg out in our ki t.chea
. !binkiDg that her blood reIatioD UId daughter b.-d been 1C. . . ...s by ~ ter~ible laereay, .be bee. . quite diatur~ aDd ca.e to Uaif ieation Olureh ODe day 4etemiJle4 to r ellCU 0: thaa. She v.. very upt at u.. bat Pr . .i4_t au II&Daged ~ convince ber to bear Principle throuqh once. . Pr_ideat IU. &ACe.tors bad beeft . . . of the first people in Kor. to accept Chri.tianity vhu ai iODarie.. lkst arrived, &DIS be bad inherited their ,U-ODg Christian 8pirit. Also, be held, a 4.,r" fra. the .o.t reapected univera:t. ty in South !tor_, the fo~ teou:l Tllperial UJli,ver:aity, and_ hA4 studied tbe- Bib~. deePly vbeA once he had been ill for .awhile. His acad_tc creid_~1al., then, wer. t.,.acable. Mrs. Yan OCNlcSn 't YKY well bna off 81ICh --Mil, aDd ao a9reed to li.ten to hi. Principle lectur... abe .180 i very int.elligent perDOft, eo wben abe he&l:d Pr1nc1i>l., abe i_.sJ..ately acc~ed it ccapletely aat at the . . . . tJae ahe bee. . . SJ>ir itually

-"-

open.

c~e

At the tille, .... t.r was touri", the couiltry, and bad juat to Seoul for the firat tille. ae was dr . . s.s 1a a caaua1

jaeke~ aDd vas sitting ill OD the lectur looking very laUch like any other aaD in hia .U-thirti... Mra. Yan, of cour , had no idea at the t~ who this young aan vas. But on About

44

:r~ l':'~5 ~u st ~iX:c a C~ or ~n YC':-,:;"': oc1 b.~ ~ jWl t l le.aE D.c<.t. a fe:-1 ~1O;:Ci3 c~1 ';:~3 t~si~g .0 0,:: 0tt~~", ~~ ~~14 ~<?:~? w;'}~ ~iA.led wf.:th jOY 1 fiJ.:l.oo o~V_'1 t..~!') jew oft-~Ang f .1..nCl.J.ll' !O'.,lr!.il Dei: F\U:~Jt o;.I1.~ h . ~'l' t; b -Ds."l ~"'1.o to ~m C~ U~~~~~G of y~. It c~uld ~~ll bava ~~ n ~ . S~ 4 PAO-vi.c . ?~ ~a~ ovmr[: lQ~i.n J '!it.h joy.l nml ~" d~~ a son-q ~l.L~ jU.2t. t'. . ,~~l~ ~l~y tan ~~;. " ~~" _
,

. ~ii,

~j1, . r!J;" ~ji . ~~~DA,~huu., ~~ ._

Pa~~, _ Fa~~,

my own ~a~:l I'm so .l'w\ppy, I 'a tIO happy, 00 V~

M~!f

She H~ it " beautifully, over aoo O\fer, c!umw1.e! tAD ~ __ a

little now and then.

Sbc had ceae to rescue ber fami ly frcrna their bel'ctieal ways, but instead joiaed the Church bfa_elf. Ia fact, DO aooner had she heard God '8 Horda than she ~~ via1tiDg everyone ahe kne'tll, wi taesaing to tbeID very faithfully, 4~n.t.r&ting ~t atr()ng conscienc. . .-.-sense of riqhteou duty. Because of h4ri wort:. aany atudfl'llQ fr:e &wM 1keeJl'a, COUe94 cuae, to ~ P1'1rW:ip~_
-i. _ _.... _

'fhis college W<2n ~ vell reapeot. Chc1a.tlan acbool vi th an eighty yea!' his~. INt fOJ: j.nte11~t.Ml acxlorm yOUIIIJ people, it W08 diffie~lt U) uItjetat~M the mibl~ o!" th.u.r rainistera' sermone, because it ~.l l l1'>..2C O littlo l09ico.l een9<i. l}\J,t ~ were in d difficult positon, b6c~u8e they still bed to ta~ port in sexvices, study the Bible once a wec~, and be te~ted on it. Howev~r those who entered tile spi:titual amospbe.re ot Presic!ent Eu's lectur~s and Father's tal~8, no matter ~~ much they had been in anguish, <::uickly mel ted like iron in a bla~t fllrnAcE~.
#

As ta.'<lS the case in Japan, in Korea also. the early days were characte!:it:ed by fre.quent opi~itual experiences. Moat of the students who ccme had 9IJiritual' experiences. They would begin seeing vbry strange things. and often would 9~ . throuCJh such dramatic c!langes that, having found God '5 l'llll they would decide to leave their school and home to deter~ine the path that

they Im-lst tel 10'11. Such th lngs were, of course, rather disturbit\9 to the College ;;:.uthorit.~e5.

45

. '1

At the aaa. t.1m., ..DY rwftOa were goinq around :; When Father had firat be9uB .iB1ater1nq 1ft IIorth Jtor. . , he wa. arrested becau.e .a.e c leZ09Y had accuaed hiw as .an who iDCited diaorder and bro\l9ht fala. t_ch1ncJ.. As a renlt he bael to nfler 9r. .t hardship in prieon for three years and nine months. Our inc] the war, .any of these ainisters had eae South aa had Maater, and now they were telling people that Master ha4 ODce been arr. . ted for iftCitinq tliaorder. ,
!'he school authorities, therefore, were hearing very bad things on the one hand, and on the other their student. were telling them that this vas Truth that everyone ahould -have a chAnce to hear. 80 the faeulty held a -.etiftiJ and decided to aend a Prof.s.ar BIn to Yia1t ua. Profea.or lI&a was respon.ible for leading worship s~ic.. at the College, and va- well . r .. peeted by everyone peraOft -of cJr. .t ellar.fter 'aaS d . .p faith. ..~ _ .oot\ . . . . . Mud Princlpl. M decided ~to :tote Unificatioa Church. So this first sent to re.eue M. students tre:. fala. t_chin~, en4e4 1a ftlilur

,....1aIa,

Mr. Ban had a very spiritual persoaality aa4 va. often s.en praying very deeply, ao t.he next. per... the collttge aent vas intellectual, cala, aDd like a co.puter in that ahe couldn't be satistied unlea. everytlliftg fell iDto place ~~ly. Her naae wall lIiss Xi:a, aDd sbe held 9ra4uate devrees fr~ ~anHi University ~hcolog1cal School (a well known school near Osaka, J.~D ... - tr.. Dote), aa4 a kit- n tbeolog-ic.l s_ioary 1ft i Canada, and had done research Oft aut.horitie. such aa ~ Swe4enborg_ So Ihe ca_ to ua well r.aolved to Itrike down our !ala. teacMD98. In '-.ct, oar firft iIIpr...1Oft of _her was an uuppr:oacMble ,.aoaallty of cold abel.
~ 9r-t paift. to .1Ee reldy for ~l. Per. _ple, we ha4 IMIl7 atad_t,COMJ . . to bear fri.cip),., ~t !'!P ......,. .......t bariftg )Il. . Kill sit &rid lilten 1ft the _ ~ .f " .beeaua. when ah. hMl'd Principle

"~,ie

oa oer aW., w.
"'1&b.

abe vouW . . . . to ....'t ".ha't ift froftt of tier .tudeat., and tha~ woa14 . . .uoy h.- authol'ity a tMCMr. So we decided that .be .beNld dlaOa" PriMi,l. with Pr. . 14ent. I on a oneto-one basta. A8 ~h., ~.talkift9, tile atu4enu .ACircl" that roc. coapl.tely and kept. tbe.t.r ears 91ued tc t.M valla.
We knew that ahould Mi.. ala be r . .ter. . , it would hIrYe auch qr.water signi! icane. than juat her influeDC8 at the COllege. Most ot the qraduates of that .chool had anied into upper class lIOCiety, and her influence there could be of tr_endous yalue. So thi. discuaaion between Preaident 1Ia aDd Mia. Itt., becaua. they both bore INCh cJ:\ICial ai_ion_. wa. very .ueh _ dual between uCMD9tis of 900cS and evil.

'lb. clten.laD pogr. ._ to ~ --=u.on 1ft Pr1nc:tp1! . f Creation on 8pirlt world. Aa ai9bt . . ~ frc. a pee. . .

46

:;..

~-. _ '"\

~';:'l~ t .hcy OO ~lIir~,i1{t~j t tY) rnt.tt,!1! ;~":';.~ll i'J entl'l!' , tt;,~ ~~l ' "'"'t}-.,,... .... '1 ,.", ~{:)~ '").. 01 ' 1,1 ~.............. ".......~~~V.~_Q 1"'-<'\ ''-\...t..". ,.,.... ........ ""M ~ 0 c"I r,"' , ' " z1';.C, ~ b,~ " , ....~ "_ . Q:o. .:. ';-,!: W- ( " ~ U , ........~..,. __ _ pi.". ... ~t~1t..... , r ,.. .- l r:" ,, '- <.;._l. n,..", f! 4 ~ _ __ .. . ~ ~IJ ,-.=- '''~'' 'l~ C"=- i''...n ...'''! Ji~ ,t. ........... ... ....-:- '1.1 "'-"' t! -t- v ... '''' \-_ ... ~~ ~ ~ .."...,. .... -~~t S,Jt: "'-".... etc. >- n \.....~ ''- ,,,,il .l: _ l ; _ ........ _ '~r '" .. ..r;: ... - !l.t.,;. ....v, ;a .nr'_;!~,'~f'l>. ~i 'f':"!! ~- '"''-'''''''''.. ,. ....."" J.. --.,. , <"-h~ ~--"",.~~A """'~ ""'f .&. -t~- ~... '1_ 't~ .,. C:: " ' - 1d ' :;>,~- .. .. 1 .. ... 4 ~s ...... ' ! ~ . . \,;:. .!..:1 ,tr'l'Il-,v I "',-._... .L: . .... ... .t .. .:. .... l "" '-.' .! ' ''; " ... .(] l." I. . ~ .}~._ 1 ~S~
..:.. .. .,.1 ...... ...... .... '--.. Q

Ct. ';" .

L:}" ~

;.&.,.

~.;.

ol. __

1ILJ

\. ' <.: ~ ..l - ~

'-' r..

~ :.

k,..."

_.I..

0...: '

":.O;'; ..

br.v"e

b (y :.:l,) OUr. r.e-1::~ ~iU C:; t .

~n

~U?; f>t'!: ~ t.l,; ' r-t-:~, hart5:~Q-f,l t~t:d. ~

t nn f;4~~!~~::3 ~l t.C ).!i1 t.~\~J . ttt~ will l i t"; f=,'::!!1 to r:o~.hlr;.?:i r en ~?:."\?e t t,;; ! ': <':Y- t~ it.rr:/:j:- ~ r'~~') i.p. .tn . lC~:)lJ> nr. qrlit :1Jc :-tool n~d gv to t, h~~ t?'li~t,cnti~~ ',_<r,l,~~t,;::t", . !t~ 1m.~9t c:ho~ ~ eM <;'II" t-tv~ ot.i":e ..:. II : ?9 (; ~~ ~ (lj.'~~$.ff&~ ~1".0
!;~v(;:~ r f:.~ ..

X t, iic:

t~-:.~:.r (J!l t~~ 0d

>

...,~. W ~~t'IE

"". . .~~ . ~ -." .... "...

........; -'l:;. ....,. ""'-~"" 't"

,.,,1If . .~ ,..,

""- ~... r~. ,. c., nn 'JJ :... ~~' '''' \''' ~.~~....... ",.l

~.. _:. ~~. ~..;a.. ~:, .J

.. ...-.-,~ .-.-..-.A

~,......... -'> !", \:.'1':~~ :.t~...f..

..l\ .t.:J ~...&. ..u::~ 7.oi ~...l

4--r,~ ~ ..... -

"'-t.~

t~~l1cn on the Satllnic zict-e, ~!t!$ , ~,~ ~~ l')' _~~ ~. l ~& ~e. If the l'latt.(lr bad ~ ~l'b;;tntl to -~~ &~ b:!r ~nt.h, their s tudents ~J ld have bee'I'l ~n<J to .~ iJJ; $;'( l'V(!!B .

fnll.~ t.M 'Ifill of G~ C7~ If it ~~ ~ :, ~~~~~ t;~.- '~~ ~ --<;.'\l. ~....,rt~ #;l~cnts ~ fi~ fE':t,\~t7 ~-!.~~ '.~e ~~!8t3 -i!\ tMJ1 ~,." ~~om 'tM SUlndpo!nt of ~ ~~l#_ ~;t.~ p!~

SO thua expulsions were very co1'lv e...'lient!y ti.!MJd frMl h t-.efts point of vie~. And fro711 this action dmfelo~ ~~ ~ l:efe~ to ClS the July 'ou~th Incident. '"

The paxents of the apelled at.1den~s cU.dn tt -renaln silent: for long. From "thou staMpoint, they bad W!C)rk.t hard for tour year. to put tJie1r 4allil~tor. thr0U9h coUege only to 8ee th_ expellt'lG at tho last ~~. Thou9b it va. a 'ChristiAn school.,
teed by laW.
'rbey beeae angry aDd
c!t!lM. nd~ ~h

its student. C~ t ~qa varioua r.lt9~. ~rouD4a, and ~ M4 no religiOt! a.e all. h~i"e", rol1g:~e - f:~ , . . qux-an.~Mte

Redia "bY wh4t right the ochool co-.a14 dpQl

n clmrch a little different from fth~ir OVD. h t tMt t~ the five larc]e neml~r8 and oth,~ lM.d~. of public o:r.;1n icn all opposed the school.

tho _05 for jol:linq

slavery under

rou must understand t:t-.at !Oreana had truffered virtual Japane~e ~riali~. No sooner -had we been freed from thAt than civil war broke out, and o~ly th.-ough our ova

bleed were we able to win our frcedO!!l. '1'herefore, ~orea i6 A country wh~rc freedom is highly v~lue~ in t he Constitation and in the hearts of its citi~ ~ n s. Out at t hi1 ~ \:~ we 't<rere qoverned by a reqise that had G facde of lib erali~, b~t in reality was quite authoritari&n. Therefore, t. I1~ med ia u~~1 t.h~ parents t opposition to~~rds th~ b~h('Cl 8S a ~~~~s to ~~~5~ the public's

47

di.satisfaction with the g'ove%maut. Al~, behind. &:Iba Wallen' 8 COlle<Je there stood Preaident Sy~ Meo. You 8ee, the Vice President of the College was the wife of the nation's Vice President. Also, their son was the .on-in-Iaw of President Lee. Because of such close connections the media's attacks had much meaning. Meanwhile, the school was resorting to Jrany sethods to fight back.. Soon the ncwapapere began to c4rry every day such ridiculous rumors .s If you 90 to Unification Church, you're locked up for three days and completely brainwashed, or -They make you take drug' that change you personality completely, or -They engage in illicit sexual relationships.- Even the paperl that bad been lupporting us until theft lNCSdenly CMn9-' aftd I tar ted calling U8 baretical, and teacherl of fal priDClpl.~. ~hey start., calliDg- Pathez an anti-chri. tryineJ to eonfu t society. Becauae IOrea il .~It all Chriatian theae thing_ attracted _ lot of attention and papers that printed eueh stori sold very well. Also, Korean traditions governing .a1.-f~e relationship. are very strict. 'or exa ap1e, when. Christianity first cue to Itorea, people vere Ihocked to . . . aen and vtaen si.ttiDq and worshipping in the laae room. They accuaed Christianity of undermining the t_ily .tructure and ~he nation by 1ettiDej .en and walen enga.ge in luch practices. :.So the early Christians often had rock. thrown at tb_ when they ...ventured out of th~ir homes. Again in !lOdei'D tiM., Ullificatipn Church 1IRl.& being accu.ed of t..orallty aDd .c.etiae. roc)(i vere thrown at us. Many people wou14 disrupt .ervic by t~owiA9 rockl throuqh the window. and breakiag the ,la , .bect!ll.. they wer. ulwaed tba t .uch a -"!.arupU &Del ~.tlcal Cbu'ch - .bould we be . allowed to e1.t in t.h.1r cual ift1tiea. So IIAftY people CIIIe to e U8 out of cu~los1.ty aDd often police 4et-=tlv would COJae poai.ncJ al vo~lhipper. tq check OD oar &ff.1r. ~ . ver. t.e1.n9 w.tc~ fIIIUY 4a,y. one .t t . tlie ,Chiet ,of IM_titations hiaself a\Jd4uly 4rOY~ up, rc;hed U,.ta~., .. 1ftt.~pte4 the lecture &D4 b~.D qu"~ioa~ each .P*raon ~t .u~h ' thing~ as where they baa eo.e frOil iD4 how lODg they Met been eOlai09
to the Church. 3. The Barelship. Be9 in

July Fourth, 1955, two or thr.e c!etectlv.1 caae to the Church and alked rather to caae with th. . to Police Headquarters to answer a ffttl que.tiona. We aaed why tile CN. . tionl couldn't be anawere4 right thea. but ~ spoke very politely, nrint ua that l'a~ eou.l" return ahortly and ukift9 ua pl.s. to cooperate. We fell for their atory, aDd ttaul begu what we now refer to al the July Pourth Inci4ut.
Mr. !till Won Pi1, our Treasurer, ACCO'IIpUied rather to the Police and we waited for their return, but neither cae back.

.,
Q

J.fUfte4ri. after a day or two, all Church lee4er. were told te::o, /' ef-Ort te Police ~qU:rters ~iat~ly. Actaul-ly, SU04~ ~; M~ter .00 Mr. ta,~ ~ already Q!)M, tha CJ\ly loe4ere l~tt wer~ Prf:;(;1dent nt, bis br.~ber I. If all three of U$ ~t to the police, 1 c.na woultl rSlJll1.n to raiN up the c:011eve -.tudenta aM otl'*' new ~G. 80 I hr.d to ~.1de.r Yf!J:'r s~r1ousJ.y whet,her t ehauld ~ to the pc.lioe or e.cape 4.f~ IMiAt.ai.!1 the church elHWtlece. I felt vC>l"}' deeply tbea

ana

that a.l tbough r WAS dOinq what t1aa right, society wall perMcqt.ing l't\e An4 tcyinq to have me arreotect. I had no place to run. In this ~id~ tM%th there ~~ no plAce where I could li,,"e: no pl-ilce lith!!.re t cculd re1Jt. I ha4 no choice but: to fO l low Father ~n4 ern to the police.

days., we felt 4. ~b it had becm IWG~~ We qru,ed eMta ~' .. hAnds an4 exel.iJJIled, -ob, L-t , . .1)0 9OOC! at . . . ~-,e yeu til r igbt? JMt ~..acm t.h . . . .4 . . . . '..t. ~lleC ua _part. Mr. ~_ halt been .... til .. 8011..,, oiall reM.cYed tor crillloals ~ee tbMl- MIrC_. .a, MICh ~

just likE: a cat!e in a zoo. As we were entering the cell ~ discovered that. MT. JC:im wau being dctaint in the eel1 fteZt W OU1'$. Although we had been s&pAl:ate& JlO IIIOre tbaJ\ t.c

I had nuver seen a detention hall before, but it vas

,..t

'!'he

Korean "pies. They treated bill like sc.M ~M ~iaJaal. ~~.t of IilS were put ill wit.h wDCb of robber., lax ...... ista and murderer
to lx.:

Usually vbel1 people CaM to jail it waa DOr. .1 l . r ~ o 50 worried abo~ their positions aftII!l hoaor and he 80 \1epresRed about their future that they wou14n It: be able to ,;' It anyt.hing for three or four d~ys. But we bad CJreat appe::. .', '. es Alld a te full Ileal.. We were even cracting jok.. and li.ak.inq each other: laugh hil.rloualy .. ;OQ,r ~t.tlt:u4e. ~. aa..thi&,J li.ke, "tlel-l, we, aiqbt .well .~y ..""". . .... long a. tbey ).:eep U8... we d 14ft t t . to ~ botbutd 0 " ,bl.t by the ~. ~'ff.ir.. The e>thera 1ft our cell were ....eel ~ keil, mu.eh tiIM have ' ~ guys 40ne that you 'I'. eo 11'" tG thl.?'!'hey thouqll JCr. liJI was an iIIportant spy, but were 8 p1c~., beeau&e his voice w 80 soft and his . .nftC 80 CleAtie. IfIhey tho'.l<jht perhaps he vas a wcaan in di89Uiee. In tltC~ cSurincJ tho que4tionin9 the police demanded, You're really a vaaan axer. t t. you 1" 4nd t.r ied to f eel hi. body. Thi. waa -=ore tbaa eV,.lI ~ he gentle Mr. Kill could take, and he nearly lo.t hi.

.8

T _"

t.empel

1'he quetstioning had been scheduled to end in ten days, but thr.:-/ couldn r t coftle up with anything j'l that ti.a, 50 they extended .It (-'0 t\t7cnty cays. During this time on the outside, the l!Iedia \oit~ ["t:.. "t:"IJ'~rtin9 every day on the arrest of the UnifiCAtion Church )caJer~, and saying how it was a frightening Church and bow the WOt' 1:1 was Sllrel y ~oa:in9 to an end. Yet even after twenty days,

the facts could not support the

news~per

stories.

Mo specific

49

with which to charqe u.. The only thin9 they carne up with was a minor charge of havinq evaded the Second Citizen's Military Duty Act. All citizens within a certain age group were required to register a8 reserve troops. But those of us who had come from the NOrth had no registration in the South, ana besidea we had .uftered through much fiqhting in the North, ao . .ny PeQple lied about their age a little to escape the duty. We, too, hAcl done this for the purpose of God 8 Will, and bad. lied about our &9 couple of year. without conaulting Father. )low the police h&4 di.covered thi Por this cr i:Ile they dec idee! to send u. to the Investigations Bureau. The paper., of courae, reported this in great detail, even quoting fro. the Bible to deride u. with .arcasm
c rin: ,~ could be found
I

Crucify Him!! When oppoaition Christians and people connected with the College heard how the police were takinq to the Investigations BUI'eau that fearful man who uses religion to practice all types of unrighteouaness, they all came to watch as if they had been eaqerly awaiting this spectacle. The pre.s, too, had made careful preparations for ~s and joined the .... of people at the courtyard of the Iii.Y t.19atlOA. Bu_u. Soon Father' aad Mr. Kill appeared in . M 'Ddcuff.;' followed by tbe rut of us brOther., also in handcuff. ~ 'A . we VKe bein9 led to our place of judgaent the crowd jeered, So that'. the anti-Christl" "He'. the aan who disturbs our .ociety:" But Pather would DOt respond, offering no defenae, but only per.everiftg in .llenc.. Until now he had been speaking great , trutba, and with hia .~tnority bad subjugated -.any ~ple. ROw tragic it was to . . . hia now standing handcuffed, about to be jud,.s before the .indl ..... It was truly the 'figUe 'of .Je.ua Chriet ataad~9 before Pilate and the mob of Jerue.i.. The JIiOb had ,bouted, "Crucify hiB1" but Jesus Ji_ain4ld '.il_t. Pilate prot_ted that he could find no fault with -,.ze"~ 1 ..:bUt t~. 'mOb " .houted ; tha~ Je.us should be cruc'ifiecI aDd t~~ey wofild' tie ~e.pon.ii)l. for- ~' his blE>04. Similarly !IV 1 tM"'Chief '01 ' nw ti.ationa coul'd find 'no fault ,,It.! ~.-;~ '71WY 44iC14ecl -t.,'a uin --.' is "pendil19 case". Pr. . idant au later expresse4. ift the by.n Suffei!" the wrath of righteouane that welled *p -with1n h~ ittlls tiae he liatened to all tbe slander~ deri.1oft and &bus. being heaped upoD P.~.

tJI.-"

This was a stormy period for the onification Church. MAny were blown away, unable to aaintain their faith 1n the face of such tr~endoua opposition and ~.ecution. But other brothers and sisters -were able to redouble their determination to follow regardless of the consequences. "Even should I die, I shall continue. Though ay Lord ' be cast into Hell, I shall follow." These are words Brother Pan, who headed Student Affairs at the time, wrote into his hyan My Promise.

50

at tbe jai.l, we 4iJ1oov..a ta.t pr l.80M.. tl thEre . ~ heard of \ole through ~ . ., . . TMy had all cOIISitted a.orality and bro_. I!Wlny lava, but eY~ they looked down upon Father .s an "tmfoI'9iv&ble _ .

t_ ~

&chools And Misled sany people. w ~. Pat.heE had .been placed in A. position below ComntOft criainel. c1.t dw batt.om of Hell. vho
~~.rupted a~y

5. Hearts Con.unicate

in Extreme Hardship

way. ~Ia ~nin9 .~ I l.OOked in rather' U.rectioD ... -.W b(l lOOk1ng 'or _. 'I'be . . .nt our . , _ . .t .. ow ~ sPla'" tJ.ow f.fMly .acro the courtyam. It. . . 1~ ___ . . . .t wt~en two lew_. ~. . tfOQld IIHt . . . t_ica.-bI ...-l. Mat wildly. Nhen t.he people arOUftd 1M _ u. -.ilJal at .-It other like thi., they thought we v.-. lIec_taq CNSY 11'_ jail lif
victec! of crJaes such .s ~der or robbery, 80 their fa1li. . az~ CiMh.m4!d to coae visit.. But the criaina18 fzQa Ga1f1calion Church" .ao 8Uppoaedly bad ~itted. the WIOn~ ar~ of all had c~. J)f visitor. f!V..eri In ~ ~ tbe people WOQlcl be liMd up to .get 11\ _ _ befo~'" tlMa pe.i80a off i.e.. would OJWD. Aa 800A tile .at. ~, the ClaW ruSh 18 to .1.it Ot .... prillODen . .e Y8Y .wi.Ou., .... t.1Ie ~i. . . .~lt. . .. . . :aiJlply _ _ .~ ~ ~ '1M11y J ~ .. . . . . . . tot ~ _ .0 tr~' tb:at ~ ~cb ..... to _ liait ,thtII, . . ...... . .i91l . . ,0000u iD. ""iob _-rOM ~ ,,~
)k).~

This t.iae we were all placed ill separate celli. III O\U.' cela ve lIOUld alwaya .it in prayer poaitiQll. OIlly bel.fly, eaoh lIO~n.i.~ when t.hey cleane our cell., ocul4 t ... ~ tho ~ to t:he !)u. on the other A14.. ttondwillt bGIW r.thK and ~. ~hu. were .40iRg I would get. lIP oa the atM4 and lClOk ou.~. AaS .ure enough, they would &lao be l.oo~ tai8

peQple ~ pritlOll are til. . ~. . . . ~." ~ _ -

dar-

\1..

IIte_.

visit u
brin~

.-bert the brothers and sister. c _ to v1td.t, they would us gifts, JWl1nly of food. Alao, ve bad a place in the prison ~here ve eould get noodles, and they would . bring us the

cou?Ons ~~ could use there. Father qot so many of thes~ coutlOliS that he began distributing the extras first to l;he rest (, of us, and then to all the prisoners. Whenever SOIIt80ne brought a delicious dish to Father, it was shared with ~a through President \1. The C}Qards and prisoners saw these beautiful hearts of these supposedly terrible cr~inals, and saw thet the real~ty before their eyes didn't . . teh the newspaper .tori they had read and their hearts began to eb&Jlqe.
Before thif; epieode, President Ell bad been lecturing len

hours a day, often .tssinq meals and getting little sleep, and had become quite thin. But now he could let his body rest, eat

51

good food every day, qet. I:e<JU1at s leep and :nonopolize Father'. love, 50 he started getting ratper plump. Father, too, ~idn't need ~? worry about any necessities of life, but day in and day out, he neyer ceae.ed worryinq about the flock he had lett behind. How were they weathering the storm? New born babies who .ha4 only recently hed the joy of hearing Principle for the first tiMe suddenly were pulled away from their Mother's breast and tossed out into the violent storm. Yet every day these children would eagerly caae to visit. OUtside, everyone was concerned for Master and their older brothers. Insido, we were alwaYI concerned for the brothers and sisters we ha4 ~ left behind. So when they cUie to visit and our eyes met tor the first time, we could sense each other's heart immediately, and be filled with the joy of reunion. The guards were suspicious of what we might be plannin9 through such -frequent visits. But what they witnessed were conversations and handshakes filled with what anyone could recogni~e as beautiful, heartistic love. They didn't need Divine Principle lectures, or any other commentary to recognize a beautiful love that COUldn't be seen among usual people. The guards were very moved by these scenes and began to change. ~y of them eventually be<Jan to take part in our worship services.
I've bean talking a long t'ime now, 80 let.., abbreviate my story a little. In this way they begaa by tryiD9 to wipe us out through their .ceo tiona of eexual ~rality and incitinq social chaos, but they were never able to substantiate their charges. So they . senteoced U8 lightly with evading the Second Citizen's Military Duty Act and let U8 go. Pres ident Eu, because be V48 physically handicapped, was released first with only a small fine. The other two of us ware relN.eel 800n .fter with two years suspended 8entence.
-o~e4 the Ch~ch ~ _ ita present locatiQft and when Fath~r wa~ 'r~l,.~aJ~,,-__ ~~o~k ~ath'er.:~ ~er~ _ ~or the wonderful reunl.on. We ' sanq irid dance -anel ate s<ae IiOpeorn we'd -.anA9ed~ sOl1lehow to ~1ford. Father was so moved by the hearts of his lambs who had faithfully avaited their abepberd's return!

We

fiJ...

Thinkin<J back now, we bad nothing good to eat, and no IDOney a t all, but sinqinq and dancing durinq that day in deep communion with r.th.r still remains .y fond t aeacry.

I always cringe a little when I recall tbat the Pr ident and Vice President of the EWba 1falen's COllege that bad accused us, President Syngman Rhee end his Vice President and five or six ministers who had been persecuting ua all lost their liv. . soon after that through the student riots and the civil disorder that followed.
(

S2

."

r'

.r.:,.

30. 1'75

"

'l'RBORY

or

EDUCAlfIOli

The Theory of Bducaticm, or pectaCJ09Y i. particularly Uiport, ant .t oday, becau.e the e.t.hlis~nt ot a new culture and world will depend on a new system of education. In this chapter we will examine and criticize contemporary educational thinkinq, and propose a new educational id l d.signed to produce a ha~niou. and univer.al individual, .ociety and world. Without auch anew ~u cational syat. . , there can be ftC tabliahaant of a new culture and world.

SICfIOIf A '!'be Need for a Mev '1'heorX of a!gc.tion

Our d ire is that through Unification ~ght a new world of joy and well-bein9 can be .atablished. It ia cl.e.r . that education haa a fun4a.ental role to play in the vell-beiDg and development of cuI tur.'.
tr_ndou.

.. ~~~~ ;<t~ ~.~ F~ 0lS

4."'lo~ftt

1', : n

of oar culture t:o' it. .

-.I .
.~~ ~~

etor: in t.M " ' I t t high le. .l.

IoWaver, d.api t. the extr.orc!1ftuy prOfUa_ of ~1~, au haa . not beCo. happier: instead he ia beec.ing b&rdened vi th IlanY anxieti , while crime and strife ar. incre iDg and our viewa of value are collapsinq. People are lo.ing siqbt of the aignificance and direction of their live.. The educational system i. a. responsible for this decline in our culture a. it i. for our culture'. progress. Therefore, today'B educational theory auat be reviewed, revised, revitalized and updated. It auat face the probl... which we confront ~oday as & society.

tUB! __
A theor, of ttd....

a_._
. f . . ._
o~

attitude. ot ~ ..~~ .ta~f and .tudent., and other ~ire~tuce., such . . . . . . . .1...1 f.e111tJ. and equi~tit. One. it is ~lMr eat. th... .-.w ... , tM of education will bee'l . . . . .reftt due to . . teeti" 14. . . , or 1.... which have not been properly i~l...nted ... vill be9in by elUl\\ining two ~y~ of ecfuC!aUoeal .y.~ r t_~.U~ "..:.tioa and cc_Jlllst ""~i-oa.

tioft,

~he

t:...

.a.o.ld dulfy tM directio:l

e4uca-

_feet.

I. R,e,llatic 80ctetx . . I
N:M!ratic way of llf..
;,;r.~ic

!e'er , " ,"- . !Ia*'II ~at1c edueat.ien -ava up ciU..a. to partlo.te

tbo\lfJtt.
" ' - d tla'atia ecl.catloa': ,a~ The Lund_Dtal ....rt.iOll. of: c1 .ncr.tic
,;:~

1ft 'rca ~
~

are:
(1)

!be pUblic baa IIOv. . .i9Jlty, and COIWCiOU8fte.. i. aGbjec ..

(21

tive: 'rhe I*.lPl. Uft the r19ht to 4eci4. all policy que.. t~o~ 1 ttila 'rfpt IiHt . . *lMl1y . .-.4 by ' a11 peraOll.. Since -t '; ~~1iU are U81"oi.... in U~ of P9aitiOll, an ~ itJ of . lfbta -lI1pU" aa ~~~ of po.J..t-ioaa. r

t'beM WI:) . . . .ru baft Mi1:ilar acleatif1c ~oUDda nor Iliatorical, ,cool, but baft rea1l1ted froa a 4-..d ,._rated by ..n" . desira for his ideal. Althouqh this 14. .1 i . true. it C&DDOt be attained throuth .atabliabed .. thea. of .-pbaaisinq the equality of onels poaitions ao4 r19ht. without a fira and iDfallible philoaophic~l and 109ic&1 foundation. In fact, only partial equality exist. toeay, and .any people fee! very disaatisfied. Inequality is prevallin9 because d~cratic education has parsiatently emphasized ~he s~j.ctiVity of tne eonwciousne... This has brought about confu.ion, contradiction and conflict~ !rue equality 1 n equalit1 of love and per.onAlity, an equality of val., and ~. throuqh a difference of poaitions, not an equality of positions. Love ia

'1

~.ali.ed beyond the difference of poaitiona.

Current da.ocratic theory exi.t. only in theory, and ia separated fra. the true reality of . .n'. life. Democratic citil'" do not bav. a fira philo.aphical basis for their lif., despite their hon t and sincere .fforts. They are like grasses floatinq in water: they have no direction to take and no conaiatent baai. for decidinq a eonaiatent direction for the will . There must be purpose in order for direction to be established. Therefore, unl democratic thouqht can acquire a unified and dependable ideology, &n int.rnal philosophy of lif., conflict will continue to occur very . . . ily. In nature, two protons repel each other becauae they have aimilar char,.a (positive). Siailar~y, in society, if all people want to 9iva orders, &Ad no ODe f.el.

an obligation to obey, or ~o Jve a~ ~C?y, o~ra, ~~~f.;:_,: ~ , _ people being ruled: no objects. If , everyone ia a aUbject, ther* can be no subject-object relationship. Repulsion occUrs, and .oc~ety breaks, down. ~ti"a our eon~ciou.n. , as aubject, caus.s '-us to lash out sharply-, and we' criticize aha accuse othera at ran':" dom, to satisfy our d.aire to exert power and fulfill the aubject i ve POB i t ion we ha~. ~'" ~aUIJ~t to ~';'\\PY ~ A~ f)~" ~,""" are often overvbel_d by the aelf-as.ertive..... of otbe:ra ', Ud
,

to ~lGft ~~f-~fl~~ ~ :!;hl ~,.,l~~~ ,,~ '!f.ll .! : . ~'~ ~i!,.~* ~ The.. ~9', QCeu. .qou'", If ~ 4 l'.tj,J ;li . .:. ; , '.1J,O~_~
COIM!

w. w.

. .ny of

U."

. ' . ,,, ,,,~ to , assert their rights of rule fr~ a .elf-cen~ered 9iewpoint. ~h1s has cau.ed c~nflict and diaorder. in d-.oeracy, beeau.e deaooracy laCKS the ideoloqical unity and functional capability to regulate these right. of rule in a tr~ way, or to integrate thea har.Oni-

'f'h~,

t.

~1"" ill :,"'a~~aer ~200t ""' ; ...~ ~ll'~ : .~

,~.t8Jl ~~

.y'.n4.

~l .

ously. The repulsive action within d.-ocracy haa bee~ aoftened by t~e spirit of love, mercy, virtue and cooperation which i . brought by th. major reliqions such aa CbJ-iatianity, Bwl4bi. . aad CoDfucian\.8111. But today auch id.aliatic v1ewpoiftt. are being lost aa uter-

:' ,...l~~~". __ :. .::

'~'." ~~<
.'
:..

..

<.:_~ : :- :i"'. "

1.I'1iat1c u4 atheistie value IICM penetrate aoeiety. Religion ~nerated a porpose ro~ fonainq unity vita ot)aer. despite the OYer 11' sv..bjeetive CNract-el' of cl.-ool'acy. lui r.li9iOlla and reliqlows valwua COD tin\18 to be phaMd out. of tM echIca t 10M 1 sy at.. &1l4 conlOn i fa of ~iety toda" thta p_po. . toward unity ia cteeliAiA9 &ACI anu9Ol'i_ ia incr .uu'. Mw:at101l is ~.ng to focu.s oa .tul&li.Uc 110&1- aM . .~. . . . prayer .... been reaoved frca t.ta. eo. .1... ~ r.uultl. . eoeial probleM ,.. eftCOuntAtr expo. . all the

'.et .. I

....~, the atn.t91e 'Fan; subjec:tA atc:t- is tIwa o.ntral da-

rc:.aoy.

fitua, ocratic ~ucation Bust be renovated and revitaliaed t.O coDuia ..., .eilnin9- aft4 purpose. Centered on 10v., nev ftSuca~101l&1 co.aept .."st ar1.. f,g tee' CIa ~ .philosophy of he~ c:on~.1n1a9 God's love.

I,

!I . epaMli at
'----' 'fte

SocieU ... SgV!'iat "~tion

to oveI'UIIrw capitall _ _ 84 COft8U'uet. cw ' IIL~at eociety. t'M 1a of OC I alat lcleolotY aad .sucatJ.oa 1a aU.lltle uteri.li-. la t.M ccanua1et' new, tbe
univer 1. o~iginaUy . .teria~, .... lite . , . . of thi. _tar1.1 i . taOvetMnt. ifhrcMa9b .~le bebMaD n1atl.. e1_nt .w...nt eoae. about, an4 t.bere 1. flO C1C_ an pw.,.. connecting the relati". el-.a". Man 1. . . .tui.! or anlal belft9, aa4, like an uiM1, can be ~.-t4ca~" or killed q\lite ...11y. In the ~Dl.t view, contradiction ia contained vi thil'l Sllt, so if people have different tbouqht., then struV91e, conflict and a 10 of aoeial order vill inevitably ar1... Only tbroQ9h dictator.hip can confusion and hostility be ended. The governing party exarts ab801ute power, without re.triction, to brin9 about obedience. ThWl, .lace c~Ullist philo.opby 40es DOt recoqniz. iadividual personality, frsedoa and dignity, ~unl.t educational theory has the purpose of teaching the people to be ~conditi0D&11y obedient to the ruler, j u.s t aa a tamed ani ... l obey. it. muter.

...,pQ" o!-.....\UIk't "\lCat.ioa

a.c'rIOJf C
~he

Baai. of Education in Unification Tboyqht

are eight fun4 ... ntal ide in the Divine Principle which constitute the basia for the theory of education in Unification Thought. . ...~ ,
( 1 .)

~ere

(2 )

(3)

(4) (5)

(6)

(7) (8)

God is the ultiaate Subject of heart artd love: God is the absolute Subject of the dua~ essentialities of Sung Sang (Internal Character) and Stung Sang (External Form), and Poaitivity (Masculinityr and Negativity (Fellinini ty) , God created . .n aa the object of Ilia and Hi. child; God crute<! the Gniver.e to be the object of MD'. joy and cSOlilinion: Joy is felt when the object reflect. ~. dual ntialitie. of the .ubject; i God invested man ~ith creativity and .iso 9~. . hi. d ir of an external fora for clothea, food,~~ . belter .,&ft4 aex r and .tboae of an internal fora for trut~, goodn , beauty and love; , Man grows through creatinq ht..elf, aceompli.hinghi. ~ portion of re.pon.i:bili ty: God .,ave . .n three gre.t bling8' to be fruitful, to multiply, aDd to .ubdue the crtion.
"

joy.,
,.

,..-rIC. D

The Idea of aaucat10n ia Uaification

!hODIbt

. In the view of the Unification Principle, the parpo.e of God'. creation of man and the universe i. to receive the greateat joy, and the joy of subject ia felt when the object reflect. the ject. God i . the subject o~ .an and created .ana. Hi. child, to gain joy from him. Therefore, man should be educated to : reflect God as His imaqe, thereby returning joy to God and recei~ing happiness himself by fulfJ.lliD9 hi. purpo.e of creation. --

.ub-

"

'--

-..
...-~-.

. ..

rr'

AaiWltz te

G2f tp4

Thre4~! B~.in9..
MM to r~tlect

-.at. apecifi.:ally tIoe. it:

i!~.rity

God,

to bea..~ a &~

to God? !n tM Biblo, Gen. 1:2-;7-28, it is written t_t ~ t.:r~~ted IMn in Hi. i . . . . , Aft(! told him ~o be fruitful, to 1N1tiply and fill the earth, and to nbdue it.. The three bleeain9s, in
~)e

tJnifioatioft Principle, (1)

(3)

mean:

1'hat man should attain hia 1n&.vtdUAl perfection (-be fruitful-) 1

'l"hat
JM!'1 should produce chllt~~ ot CJOOdne.' t that is, _n ahould eotabli.h a perfect f,.yily (aDlltiply aft4 tUl

the earth-)

"

t3)

0 td. . lbould a\lbdue , man er.ativit:y '

0tIIII
~' .

~t

tit-A

(.~ '

wa-lftr8e or atQia . , perf~ion tbe . .rtta).

,,: ....

~. . to ,t M _11. oa~t.on. Prlncip~e, 80 ~ _ ',QOQU rel).l. JUa. ft:~. . . . t'- , 1d...1. that , oc1 had 1. 8la hNrt at t!Yi~ tiM of daft' ~..t!cia. . . G
,

004 pv. ~ tbe.. tIw. .

w.-.J.Ap ',t o)..',

,

't

they are ~ ' goal. which _n ahould attain 1n Qr4er ~ .1aw jOf
:

\;.0

God and hi. . . lf.

God and _n . . 0

between tile three fOal. -of an'. life, Dallely perfection,

Thus, the.. three, aspecta of

~ia1lari ty

lItul tiplication and, ~DioD. ~ exininq ,thase three qoals and the qrowth p~a. of ~., we can dac1uce, the ide.. method and ideal
iaAqe or, goal of, ed,y catiOD-.,
1.1.

..elect ion, IlulUpliCftt.t.op ,a nd

Pe!i 9 iOft

lIbat i . the ccmcrate _aninq of reoe.bliDCJ God, in each of tl'...e

three pec~fJ? To reach individual perfection . .an. to re.er.able the perfect.ion of the rel.tiouhip between God' 8 SunCj Sang and Byung ~an~. In God, th. . . . .senti.litlea are perfor~n9 ftar.Dnioua ~iv. ,and take action cent.acing upon God'. heart. '1'horetQre, JftAn should unite his essentialit.i of mind and body through narmonious give and take action centering upon the heart of God. The second rese~lance is to reflect the multiplication of the relationship between God's ~ositivity (MAsculinity) and Negativity {Femininity). The multiplication of children mean. that God creates

'through forming a "u\1on of harmociou ,ive and take action bet......n hi. Positi"ity and Negativity. To. hle . .ine; i . to .ue the _le and ... le, the divided aubatantial object. of God, establiah tbe

family love throu,h producing children by bar.onioua ,ive' and take action centered on God. To establish this God-centered f~ly, and a .ociety baaed ~n ' it, it become. important to decide the direction of heart, at fir.t between husband and wife, then between parents and chilclr~n, and finally a.anq faailie.. Thi. direction of heart is controlled by the ~ or ethical standard, and this i . baaed on the Loqoa (Word). Moreover I the baai. of all noru i . the faaily norm. God i. the being of heart and of Lo9OI, and it ia this which .ate. Hia give and take action perfect and harwonioua. Becau God i . a1" the absolute Subject ot the nora of the dual Bti.liti ~tbin .an, IUn i . al.o a heiD9 ot . 090.. L Th.refore, the pattera of:!:.9ive and take action between _n .,nd ~ requir lD4JO. or ftO~. If thia lrJl\ i . lost, _ny contradiction. vill CX,:9v. 'l'bua, _lt~pl1ea_ioft . according .to the .econd ble.aing means that JIaft _ WdM~ fora a . . complete give and ta~. action .ccordill9 to the Lb90a (.ct_l .tanclard), p~oducing children. '. ~ , ',' .
? ., . . , '

The third reselftblance ia to r.aellbH God.... l'<~rd.hip over ~ by becominq lord over th. -uaiv.ta - ~HC . ' ... I"Oed :'oi". .ted the univera. after . .n'a cbaractel" . . . t~f oJ _. U. can be underatoed aa the cr. .tion by Qp4 of the object of' .an'. loYe, baaed on .an'. fonn. ... citaU.acte .... ~&_IOXD"I' 1, .'- YDi.... ways. Therefor., . .n ahoul4 ~_ all tb1np throu9b 1ov., GP.d subdues man throu9h lowe. When f\Jl,111, thiS, Go4 call fgJ. joy by seeing Hi. . eIf perfectly reflect.~. "'-" ~qo can f l joy by realizinq the creativity which he ~.a 9i~en by 004, at the .... ti. . that he actively build. the Kingdom ot G:04 em earth. In t.hi. way the third ble.sing will be fulfilled.

t.'. ,.. '.1Vft.., ,

_n

III.

The Growth Proce.a of Man

Accordinq to the Unification Principle, the
~rowth

period of

, ... : .; .
"I ~

'

.~- .

. .

tM tiM d_!at ~ . . . a11..... the tJane .,---bi;.~ ,.' ,': ;. : Altb0u9h tM or.at"" ......... pbYaMH MiIlJ ~1Galiy. ,,~: .. ,: .'' :.. to Perfection thro. tbe (UOI of tM lcietaioa and .v~ of. :the >~ Principle, Man lJPir1t. or Mart qrowa . . . l'each4t.- ~t.ctiOl\ .~Rl}>P: . . wMft .an f~l fill. hi. port1ea . f l'.eporaaUaility by hi. oWn . tr. . ,: . ' will AM effort. The pwtII of burt ___ the proc." of ~ . _~..
. .n U

,row ___

> '.

t.

uratiOft ot U. .t...".... oil ~ to ".a' ., '.1,1 alttU . , ca.jt :: . ' . feelinq u14 loving with tM _ ~ . . . .Iedth . .. QoI# ~

to God'. .t-.dard.

If t.M o"igiul pel'enu (firK of . . . . w .~ plated thei" r . . pon.lbllity, pIOCl-iai ... c __.... wpoe 4aNI, t.he.. childree (the clU.ld~ of . . . . . . . .... . ., _ 1 . . . _ _ . . . .. .

.=-......

1._

u.a

to

f1llf~11 tlW . . . .

pon1oa . f DaP WU'7 i.e 911_ . . . . . . . ....

parea". flU. 1. - - - ~ -11M ......... __ I'W.U wIIo bed auMdy t'eac:b1!4 ...~i_, . . . . . , ...,. . of " " II .~l" , a.ility of Maa ~ he r~. . .t. ~t 01 aU 11'" ..... ~j ' All ~W .w ..... W. in ~1z . . . . . . . UYiIIt .a. 1M ec : ..
pel'''. wbo Mel oc.e fulU lato the 1. . . .1 .... . . . ..., by rec4tiviA9 tllat 1. . . . . . 004, wuW lie to ...-ieft . . . 10ft to~. If Ad.- . . . _ M4 reached ,.~f..ucm, .l~ t.bei.1' descen-

~~

.w.

d.ant. ~ul4 _ " . " .,11ded tMi~: -""ib111ty .uely 'by obeyiD9 &Ad fo'~l~ t.be -'M4- . . . .t . . .,.Ml,., _ oo.lll9 . ODe ia . . . . t pueaUt " " . be wzy i1, done 1" aD "'QbtI" of J!U'ftlOc, Go4~~. o.c. tilt. stat:. t. &ttair:M, nothing ooDld Mparate . . . fl'Qa God.

,,1" .a.,.

" .a .... ..,

GOGl.

IV.

The Idea of M\aCa,ios 19 Unit 1oaUOJl '!!pRht

'thus, the 9cid~ of lovlftCJ p&r'_~. i . eSI!4'~~i.l for the tn*th r. .". .
':'

~ .

A- -

.. ....

,! '.: "'

of childr.ft . _ ~.r'D!-!; '" haft rMChed pert~~~OI\."will bG laber.it:; ly motivated ~ educate tMu childree. '!'be 9rowth period throU9!l

to

whidl the child pa he develop. toward . .turity is the period durinq which the child should receive hi. education. Thus, in Uni-

ficativD Thouqht, the idea of education -..ns the 9ui4ance of children through their growth period, eftfblinq them to fulfill the three

.
. '-:

:.: "
~.:: :;::.- '

...

"=

..

~ Lea.inqa.

is the proce by which each child learn. how. to become an individual capable of brinqinq the greatest joy to God , hiB parents, all mankind and the creation, as vell as himself.

~duc.tion

. ,.' .

SECTION ! Tht Method of Education in Unification Thought --

I.

The Firat Method ot Eclucation:

IciUCAtion

of

Heart

The most important w.y in which man r emble.- God i. ' hi. resemblance of the heart of God. 'rhus the educ.tion of- heart is needed " to accomplish the first goal of individual perfection. Education of heart -means the child learna to understand the heart of God, -feelinq exactly -what God -fe.l*, -refleetinq to -~ and projecting _ to the world the heart of God in -hi. ~houqhts and perceptions. It

is to live with God and to act with God. -!due.tioft of heart -includes a teachinq of the thr . . qreat hearts of God: ereation, ' fall -.nd '-----_' toration, n- melythe heart which God felt wilen He created man, a the heart -God -felt at -the tiM of man' s f.ll, and the h.art Qf Go! throuqhout the pro.1dert~ial hitter, of reitoratloa.
-

and the univer.e. ae -.urtec! Witft -the t pai-ti ci. :Vbietl ~c~ue ! from ener9Y, seeinq in tha~ -part- 'Cle the- entli . vi'-sion -C)f ' . pe-rf"~t l rr4n , His child, His one masterpiece, and with .ach step of creation, from the molecule t .o the cell to the plant and aniJftal, God'. hope must have grown ~t every staqe. God poured out all Be had, all His happiness &nd hope, ~nto His cr tion, and finally, when ~ was
created, God eould see Hi. ehild and His haart v filled with bOundl joy. The vhole world, proceecUI19 from 8i. heArt, vas in-

God ~mua-~ , taft' "t.~t

- 't _W1~ " . 1r. -ir6rk'ed 'to' cir"t. -..n

.t.,l

vested in this .aterpiece-child, man.

t.

~ tl$~t of ~ . .
~4ppine

tift tEl!
ifttO tftfinite ,ri.f
-.n thrOugh an illustra~

God's
t.ion.

w..

trAft$to~

fell away frOID IUm.

IA-t. \IS i.-.,1". Go4'a he&l'~

TWo lovinq puents ilave poured out all their 10ft and energy

in"t.o raising a lovely 41l\1lgll\tar and hand~ .on who are both t.alellted
.::d w.ll-ltked.
~ ~. .te

attendUtg a fine coll~..

A.:lmeri

at tbe bI!wwI of their .~la e. and M9ift !'hey are flOcIel ehi14ren aDd have beee

.9ainat t.he danter of u\I9a. 'I1IStr OOfteerDe4 aftd lori.At .-rGnt.s h4~ .... x-ned thea that using 4%119- will 4estroy tMIi. fta ...... tiful ~~n&ge dauqhter, br19t\t. u4 . " " , La pera....ed 111 . ~tJl ~.Htinq ciru9 pusher to try .... r.o. . . expert. . . . ~ .,.1t.. $ i.n; t;r1p, and talks bel' ~ ..... 'filIiroa.c iJaw tryi .., 1~ tee.. Att.. - .::" ~ few cad t.rips, they ea Uf 1ft .-eta! boep1tal, . ~ir ~. all but ~eD~royed by the 4ru,s. How . ~ust. th~ parent.. feel? All their hlqh hoPe.. a.d .xpec~a Liona are .hat~ered, and to replace thea are only ..-or!. . .ad very eapty, yearni", heart.. Their .,rlc! i. 9Ofte" uk_ away frca . thea. They love t_ir children, and could never ~ 01' f0&'ge~ the::t, but now it. 1. tIOO 1Jat;e. they are _1plea., IIe d . . . . baa .... t

,uat

(ona

'1'be pu4tftta of 'dIe_ -cbildz'_ IMIat . . In ~ ....." .agony of Cod was iIlfiaftely 9re.~ei,

ODd the "'j~ ef the deepeat love. GOd w. ~tiOft.lly ton b bll, 81......t: wrencbod away fra. Ria forcibly. God could aot bear it.

bee_..

ia

. . . tIMI

c.

The Heart of God in the Restoration prov1dens!

Because God i . a God of principle, aDd the worU _ . created

a - ;.::or4ing t.o pr inciple, God could DOt. iatuler. vi~" ~ 9I'OW_ ; period of .an, nor wit.h JMaf. ind...uty . . . portioa of reapola.ibili.t.y

Go4 1e vaiU. . foe . . . to Nt; tlw CD.u.t~ of htdemni ty which '1111 allow God . . . .lala Ua. Oaee un .tac. . . . from this .inful world and return. to . . ., .CIec1 WOG.ld fOI'Cjet t.be whole torment o f ~

in rest.oring hiJllMlf.

11
!

"their unconditional love, Which coaea frca God.

hAd never tallen.

Even human parent. would do thi. because of

Not only .an, but the whole universe was taken by Satan because of man's fell. The result was that God beca.e lonely, sad and ~. erable, and there wa. not a .inqle man who understood Hi. heart. There wa. not a .ingle place in the universe that God could claim an Hia own. The population of the worle! baa been increa.ing throughout history, and the pover .t&Dd1ft9 agaift.t God ha. been -vrov1ng. Man haa learned bow to adapt h1...1f "R,\lh.at to enjoy life in a world without God, evan 4anying and curling God. God va. pl&-eed in a poSition of grief beyond deacription. Throughout hi.tory many people have fought hard for juatice and righteouana , but moat of '" them failed in their .truggle, rejected by man~ind and dying without fulfilling their d ire to lift . .nkind aubatantially to hiqher level of goodne , truth and beauty. AI _ auch. a. they 10veeS God, they suffered and w.re per cuted, God -.tood helple ly by, watching th people fight -aDd .bed taar. -and bloo4~ failing la1'1D9 beut of God Who baa vitae_ thi.
III achJaa~1At 0\1&" clli.Wna to ....~ tile
a\llt

Man of 004, t:her

learn tbe.. f l1ftV.of 004, ad tbay .ut ~m ~MIl ~OU9h the daft4. aDd Ilfa, a. well . . the tioda of ~ ecbaaator. !'bua the e4ucailOll at, hurt. .~la p ..~ c" M ruu.,s _ otlll ,.~ the ectw:ator ht..elf baa .. c-.le. ~~I'. _ '!'be ecSucato -at expr s the heart of Ga4 throuqh hi. deed., 'llf. aDd wo~. centered upon God'. heart. R. mu.t .tand in the politiOD of God to hi tudent., feeling God'. heart and -.nif tinq it to thea. In different .ubjaet8, .acb . . the natural aciencea ~ lan9U&gel, thi. upect of Mart MY be difficult to ~U.Y beoauaa of th. coateDt of t.M IID~ if - the . . . . .tor 1. COftMi_ti~ and ceDtu'ed gpo. God' a t ..l1D9 . . hi 4e'flOue bi. . .lf .1D08rGl! to pr entinq the rater1al, bi. atad. .~. will DOt only 9aiDkwowled,., but their heart.. will be cSeeply iaflaeftcact, and t.bey vill. M~lop he character of tho t.eacMr .ncS reflect the ratur. heart.

c:ov_.

12

beart baa reached .tulty, the next probl. i . the ori.l\t&tlo~ of the Mut, tMt 1a, the education 01\ ~be 1 ...1 of th. tully I or the .a.:.~108 of nora. Jle&rt .,vea 011 the baais of I\Od or 1.,. It t_n ....re eo DOra, tJie 4irection of be&rt would I \MtI~l. ana _Ill p.cobl_ .,u~d art.. 1a tile faaj,ly. !'be par. .t-obi14 reletionahip well a. the hu.baD4-vife relatioftabip would 1M koken dOWD, _4 the fUlily -.ul4 be d.atroyed . ft.. t_ce 1Wat. be clear and rational nora for the ,1 and take of ....t1Jlity aAd f~n1nity and the aultiplicatlon of children. ta ~ afti_1 kiDflcJa, this eoIIIbiAat1on ia done throagtt the .ut~ of tM
On~ the

Principle 11l iutinct. ..., . . 1acu....ti.oa of ao-J ..u..... this upification by r . . . .abl. juclfJlllMSt --' love c:ente~ _ _ N
.own

t-,

aora. . ~ Uftlflcation ~t. Cod gi...~ rl.. to po.itl.itr .......a~

t.b!

\IIl1".~_ was created. . af~r the =~~~~liI

ite, re......ntia9 .11 ~ f t. .~iClft. .... cepe eat. all ~.. poattJ.ve or llaK'\lliae aide of tM 00 aDS D x.........te all tNt ft89a. . tive or feaiaine .~ of U. 00 ..,., _ .that tbe eaIIb.1Dat.i-, of

=-

-=

Mil

and WOIf"a:. _aaa tbeOf kind, ~be caIIPl.t~- of tIMt'" .~~/

aoIIIaln.t-loP

..... tM """,1",_ 0, _.. the ~~~. ~ __ ~~

jt7ct of t.ha \Ul1~.e. tftU. wo\l~d _ bave ~ the aipific'- of the tSJI5.1y ( j f Ad. . and 2M if they had falla. IeeaWM of the fall, _" and WOMa ca~ perceiYe thl. valu. iD tob l .... and .acb other, nor ill their unity. '!'hey ofteD recJ&rd ..-b other . . . po..... iOft, r8C1ardl of tbelr .ta~. . . . the children of God fro8 God'. vi..-point. ""v.r, 8M 10' .oa of Qod before beia9 a hU4baM to hi. v:tf., aa4 Wi Dr 1 daughter of Cod befOT~ bei1\9 a .,1f. to her huaban4. Each of t . . ia in a relative po.ition aa a bein9 of charact.r and DOftI. A BOra i . needed for each pereon indivi4ally, but. 1s even .,re iJIportant for the eouple when the two people -.rry. 'lhe ftCr1I of the _rried couple 1. the IftOral .tancard "bich the)" obaerve relative to each other. It is the

not

12

next probl_ i . tbe or ientatlOfl of the beut, tM~ 1., the education Oft the 1 . . . 1 of 1:h. tully I OZ t.he ~.~!c)a of nora. Jle&rt .,vea 011 the ba.is of nort\I er law ~ It tllen . .n eo DOra, ttie direction of be&rt would _ ...Ubl. ua _fty pcobl_ would art.. 1a tM faally. !'he par..t-chi14 relation.hlp well a. tbe ~U8baD4-wife relatioftahip would ... Hoken down, and tM f udly tlQu4 be d troyed. ft&u t_re 1IUIlt. be clear and rational nora for the ,i and- take of --.11Jtttl aad f~n1nity and ~he aultiplicatlon of children. ta ~ ~ _1 kill4)ll1oa, this COIIIb1A&tion ia 4on. tMOagtt the au~~ of tal Onee tbe heart baa reached

_~\B'lty, the

Principle ill i~t1DGt. ..., .. thlt laeUMt.~ 01 Qo4, ecm1.... ~i. _ifi-cation by r . .MMble jud,..at aftI love eeng~ ~ .....
own nora.

" ~ Unification ~t. Cod gi. . .~ rl.. to po.itlYi~r . . . . . . .a~

t.h!

lUll_,,- va. cr

ted.. fter the =;;~r;~~

ita, ra......nt1a9 811 tbe er. .~i..Gft. . . . c.......t. all ~ poalU.e or 1tAacul1ae .ide of tM oo .. : . a1I4 we D r.~ _t;a all the M9ative or f-.iDiM of dMt 00. . . , _ ,that the OGIIb1Aa~i~ of Mil and "''lP ...... ~ GOIIIt1Nat~;" of ~ tM ~l_'oa ot ___kllk!, the ~..,,,",-of tM"' .t-~~" tM ~.ti~, PI U. 'ab~ jct of t,be fiU. wo\1~.d ));ave .~ tba Sigllifi.:'" of the t~.tly ( j f Ad. . ~ be if they had- 'Bo't falln.

,.1"....

Becawae of the fall, . .n and WOM_ callftOt perceiYe thl. value

ia tblo l .... and .acta other, nor ill their unity.

eac'G other . . . FO.....1on, raq&rdle of ~1r 4nm of God. hQa viMlpOint. ""wr, 8 f t ia ' a .all of God before beta, husband to hi. vit., aa4 WL .D ia 4aU9h~.r of Cod betOT~ beinq a wlf. to her huaban4. Each of t . . 1. in a relative post tion a bltin. of character aM DOaa. "DOra i . Beeded for each perlOn indivi4ally, but. is even iJIportant for the eouple when tM two people .arry. 'fba nora of the _rl"ied ::ouple ia the lftOral st~rd "hich they observe relative to each other. It is the

Goet.

They ofteD reJ&rd .t.a~. . as t.be chil-

"1'.

13

,o rm of Loqos, and love controls the Loqoa, 00 this ia tbe DOrt"l of love. The norm therefor. Mana t.he laws o f life through which love can be realized in the family. BecAuse thia i la~ centered on the love of God, it i& not an oppressive rule, but rather ~ssures man ' s freedom. It i8 a nora which one keep. joyfully, and willingly obeys. Thus the education of nora in Uni(ication Thought ie tho law needed to build the faaily centered on the love of God. Becau.e the children vill teach their children the nora which ~ y . have been taU9ht, it 1. important. that the l.w of tM tNllily ... bt'l based on love. Moreover, ill t!w view o.~ Unification Thou9'h~, thera ahould be an intisata relationship between faaily I!.~ school. The co.-uniat vi.w of education ia co.pletely different from

this. The communist purpo.e is to etrenitben the cl tru9ql~, even to the point of breakift9 down t~e f~ily. In auch circUIIst~ncefIJ, the foundation for whol ODe education in the direction of qoodnes8 is likewise broken down.

Oft the founciatioa 9f . . dacatioA of J art u4

-

idual . . .t be eclucated to haw

propK.
.

thinga,
nique.
IW\

tha~

1_" to . taka. '-taiaa.

, "

vitll all TIli. 1. the _",cion of tach9i. . and Uke

.:i-'

.~1Gel

DOra, the in4i v. .

~."

'l'hr9UVb !Ua. re1at~,.~p. ~ ~ ob~}~~ Of t , ./:~r:~~J~Il,

~ ~...

9~ve. joy W ~. VJ.:. Q~' ~b~. ~..u."~ .~~l;~~J~ !f-":~.~ God. Creativity, or ~.abi.li&Y to crt.e, OaJll\O& be shoWft to God imply by the accgaulatioll o~ experienc.a. ao.. ~c1.1 education is necessary. Thus the education of technique _ana the acq\1iaition of different varieties of knowledge and akills. Por example, there i . the creativity of 8Ciutiata and techniciana. of the dancer end uti.t, or of the social ac1enU.t. !"hu. the educaUon of eM dcai.nioll of all t.hia9a 1e to ~e. .lop to the hall.at potaDtiAl, by be.towing kDawle4g.. iru.rent creat.ive ability given by God. -Dominion- . .us MYift9 tbe freodos to cont.rol t.he univer , or the con.cioua practiee of cloaift&t.iDCJ the uni v.ra.. 1'hia ia not a co.pulai ve doainion but IYana a dominion
;'......,. ..... ... i."l'"
J _ ....

ODe.

.- ~

14

will ~ COIM 1IO.le and more be.utif~.1l. &ld will 0. tra:ufor~ into ' ft Htt.gr en\>'iro,..nt. With ~ ecientitic method promoted in all are&,g (~ .. ~- iCUlture. Panufactu.ring, acamerco, ""ice induatrie!3, l'eaMl'ch . . 4 . . .1o, "t, eto.), oW.~ Caft J.:r.a 111fift!~ly (s~l~. In bta1n. . . , MDA9e1Mftt perGOIln.l vll1 ~!.t.er their (lut1e3t ~,i~ lowe ..0 co~1deration fol' each ind~v ~~~l in ~ir ~l~: 1:\ t~i. way, tn.. dominion of thill W\iver~ i s aoCoIP.pli&,~ ~ d.... 1Opeci silNltaneously with the C'Ultivation of c=e&tiviq ~ the .,h.c:.tion of technique. Ths fUl41 goal ot the e&teatlcm of technique il to realize God', ~.1 8OCi~ on e Orld~ ~l .,
buildincJ an eftviro~ 1n " ..icta aU' Illll!UdtW eM be ,.Ioy~ul. ~ bfta9 itcle to know and experleaoe God. '.Mi ihrOGCJh the ~eoatiCll of tecbniquel the creativity of JDan can be fully develoPec!, a,.'\d cutural
1nd arUstic acCOllp11.tW.a~. oan be realiaeel ia ~ ~~ 4qgr. . .
~~

love ~ied by the 8pon'tl\n4:'OUJI obadience of Tftu~, when the true doainion of MIl is ~z ublit)he:d t

'~f

~ ~j~t. n;rt~U"~

Tbia wi1

u1 t 1a a voud

SECTIOC F
7be Ideal IMge for Students
f7he Goal of Education, in Unif1catioft Tboughtt ;

S4\Jcat.ion haa tbe 90al of raising studenu to attain can ideal .lIllCl ,~(> 01' st:arKl.rd, namely, to become I child of God. , What type of
!r..a.li CAn

be developed throWjh the education of heart, norm and tech-

The education of heart should produce I peraon of char~t.r, ::be education of nor'll chould produce I per&on of voodn8 , aM the education of teehnique &ho~ produce a person of genius.
niqu~?

f.

The Education of a Person of

Char~cter

In :':oitic.ltiof! Thought , character is e. concept indicating the level of growth of the heart, specifically I th'! degree to "ihich a
cOlncid~nce

wi th God' s heart is accomplished .

Man wq.!I; created as

the

chil~

of God, and children grow

up

~eeinq

their parents al

 <, !'

IS

!Odels vh.i~b r6pre nt tM clw\r&C'tOr of God. r,

.4.9

'!'he ctiaracter ot God

~re fun4~ntally

heart.

ThWi, God. i . never just

an'. teAcher;

He is man's Parent., and the daepclst position of IDaJt bafor. God i.

not that of a disciple, but of a child.

ledge.

God a P4rent will e81

chi~dren

happier when len unifies with Him in heart, beyond unity in ' kn0t3Because God is omniscient, He wants Hi. to learn many things, but the aoet ~ortant thinq tor aan to learn ie th~ heart of God, because this ia deeper than the knowledqe of t:hinqs. The man whos. standard of heart is porfect i . the l!a&ftof perfect

loyalty and filial piet.y. In this world, he ia 1'M1l wl?o ,,'is never , discourAged by pain, neWZ' y101"- to d th, wonts hoIlestly for God, and doas hi. baet to aoot..be tha painful heart of God. In the restored world, the IIWln of character vill be the . . who can both oxperi.ance love anc! expre.. 1 t to all other ~le.

God.
.

. ,', '. .,.!

: :-~-

. .'.

II.

The Mucatien of

'.rAOft of Goodn.s.

"-C:." .

: , ,.. .

Whil. ~ education . of h.art develops a perN!) 'of character, by connectinq man with the heart of God, the Hucation.!-of ner.'haa the '-- qoal of developing . ~ . per.on of goodM vhp can ' "itl!l ' love to

tint.
.~.

all per.ons around hill, ceates-.4 Oft tbe 1. . . of God" 'JIbe education . of nora i . centered \IfOft the f ....1)', aM aaina t,M . peZ'MD to build

aact perfeet a f..tly.

jo. ~ f~~'.l . .it of 11f. of a natioon or . a aoeleqr. ~_ tht~ 4~.~ ~: ~ . ~l.~~.~. aoeiety require. a more ec.p1ex. .ttlaCture aM f.etlea. A aa~1oa 1. a MC. iety COIIpOMMI ef 9004 '.111. with a ceat~.l PMa. f~f11liD9 , the position of God to the people. -rhus the ideal society will carry out <}ood lubjeet and object relationshipa on all level., and , will be perfectly int eqrate4. Because the family is the root. of society, children vell-trained in the faaily nora can adapt to any other norm .a people of goodnes.. Soeiety is confused today because there is a lack of an education of goodne As explained in the chapter Oft -Bthic.-, there are positions .. in the family. Without po.ition., the practice of love CAnnot be realized. By the s.ttl. . .nt of poaition, the direction of heart 1.

The

f"'l,

.'

,-

'.
."'.

10

4lecUMl . . .
all _jec~,

,.

~1"'..

_ _ poeltioa ..... , . I: . .~. . 0&

to

.tt.e .nUl ~ -t-et.. ,... ~I'ipl. _~~1'" pusJCt ia a.. pUJOH of .....'loa of . . . ,..itioa. The lif. of 10ft 1 ~ . . .reby . . . ~ f . . l God'. ~rt vbeD relatlft9 toO thr- 1.... .. - object _ &.0 tJar.. object.. rsubjttCt: it ia tbe dllty . . . pvpo of au ia U. Fo~ .CNll.tioa, ...... 'thus t.here 8hoQl4 be o",",ete .taM1.. r.l.. iA thi. ~
. . .. .cb ....; . . .....
. of 10".,

tu..
f.ail~

are .tIt!_ UMI u.

..

DOra aa tile

FD,8%'

conduct of love. The .thie. of tM taily rul t.he .oral ~ .td of t.be parent. ~ t.he huabaDd aacJ v1e., aa4 the cbila...A _ trained
tMll~1i.f1"
~~,

ill ... d.,IHC'.tla, aad cr~ 1. ",nul", IIIc........ etIIift . , 10ft Oft tM tripl. nbjeeu aDd triple C*i_U .... aot. . . . . . . .. ,. .1Ied 1n f.-iiy life. fti. i. why to4ay aft ed_t!_ of acana u LS.. to brinq about people of qoodne88.
III. The S4ucation of .
P.~-oft 1

,.. pe--

lay tbi.

of

eooa-. ,acia11.

nora ~. OM wbo .... 1Mned dMt on. ., ,.~ .r.stu of eootet.7 '- JIN4'lioe aU' M L 11,..

....

1.

:', , -.oia1 ,.eraU" ie na.soa.tcu.,

ftU

._.t--:-

of Geniu.

ftae educat:iOD of techniq1le ia the educat:loll to procS\JCe a per.oft of 981 ..8. ' fItn _ a iJabol'll creativity 1IMch . . . . rna God ; aac1 thzouth ~ *,uc.~ioD of t-ecbDlque tMe or. .t:1y1ty e_ be fully dr.1IIft out. Whea thia occu., the lnd:1Y14ual iii . . . . . . CJtlftlu. FrOli the viewpolDt of UIliflcat10a 'fbo"9bt, eqry . .~. . 18 . . .niH in ability a. long a. be ia net defonaed bf sat. .e. Ieoat people only exhibit ordir.ary ability beeau.e they have DOt been able to develop their creative ability fully. Because cr.. tiyit.y co... fro. God, it par~icjpa~e. in the infinite depth of God: this is why each individlJal is created to fulfill hi. . .lf as a gellius. ~h~re is an inseparable relationship betveen the education of heart and norm and the education of technique. The education of qeniua cannot be completed aimply by the education of technique; it

can progre only when the education of heart and norm parallels the

!ducation of technique. When a man liv i n an enviroruaent m ere there is warmth, love and briCJhtness, and order ba.ed on the nom of the heart of lo',e, he can develop hi. ability completely. Bo~ ever, if he i . burdened by anxiety, .orrow, .tre , tension and conflict in an environment which lack. leve, be will vither epiritually, . .ntally and phyaically. It 1s unt!al that tb<J chil~ receive great , .ount. of l.o9. ,a nd care to enable hia to grow into a respon.ible and well-balan0e4 peraon. lIe.at have an e.."X>tional fo~dation on which to ba the r t of hi. education. Modern e9ucation tend. to ft8qlect the education of heart And norm. Even thouqh charac~.r and ethic. are of teD eon.iderod important, because of the , lack of ~ .ound philo~phical basis for theme the educatio~~l system tends to fall back onto education of technique and knowledge. Thus for education to be rounded ADd vhole.ome in all three pect., the nec ity and inevitability of ' the e4ucatio~ of 'character and eth1.c, .bould be .erioualy explore4, and clr an4. 80114 ~lo~ica1 foandatloD for t~.. .boul4 be .':.,
~

e.tab1ished.

SBCrIOII G

'!'he Zenee of 'UacaUOIl

What i . the ~ e eftCeAof e4u~atl.OD? ,.., 14\lC, tiOD, "l.,f.;illf _ e~~~~; _', . ally, th&- work to make tbe directions ~f heart., thQu9ht (lJ\d 1if, converge int.o the one direction toward beauty, truth an4 , qoodri The fact that these direction. coincide .hould indicate a meana of realizinq a new .y.t_ ancS theory of, education. In c!a.ocratic education, there are alwaya individual peculiarities in 41fferect count.rie. reeultiDCJ frc. 41ff.rent type. of people and cultur.. But there is also a universal aspect, namely, that in each .ys~. . heart, thought and life .u.t coincide if education i. to fulfill it .. purpose. When there are many individual differences which are 80 fundamental that they weaken the universal depth of similarity in, education amonq different countries , then many diffe r ences of interest

J8

and ...u. viU "lee. ....." ..., ftlt _ _ . . aaUou f'tea. . .ell other . . . b,fUiqill9 _ _t oeaf,U,ct. ftnle ....aay i.t. ia t"DI'tAnt tMt: Mt!l .... cUff.rene aad ~M \&RiVel'Ml ..."t. oC adtuc.tion be ea1u.-l, in.d and. a . . . . .ed, and tut . . 4irect.1ea of education be fOC1ilae4 in one direction for the oaF ,0 . .lfan . . lIMltiM. '!'be _Y CCI II aapeet.s .ust be dr.VII tovet'" witlUa the exiltin; di. . . . l~r, ancl trOll ..oat the

'--

ln41"idul.,.rOM'be. to ldel1, ia order for uuly JIMOef'ul world to co-. aholrt. wor14....... appr~ to ecl\acK1Ga, where the uniwr l 1. ~M4 ift41vWMliltically, &Ad eacft individual can work in hi. own way for the parpoae of ~ ~l. tollovift9 one eSirec~ion of heut, tbo1a9bt . . . 1if., catioaa1 ayaw. ret1ect.bt Ge4'. char'--, wooct-. ... _..ttYity . Dlve tole . ed _ _' _ .... _ . . . . . . la ~iORe in d.-,cracv the eo.-oA interests and ~n concem. have been fOOu-aecI on tfte pow~ful . . aubjKti. . iDdividaal ooa_i. . . . .. . But the 11 coaiD9 ..... the .. a.oe of .aucat1c. will lie reviewed. aed tM en iata"eats aad CODCeral wi 11 be ...... to l'"ul'e a focus not oa tbe iaIIl'ri4aal aubjectl.- 001*:10". . . . , but OIl . the burt of God, -.1feaUd 1ft the _ifled nlaUoaah1pe of love bet. . . . ., . . . . . _~. At tba~ tu. tM ataftdard of .sac.tiOft CAD ... rat ... to bi. . . .t 1...1, ud eyat. CD be deftloped ~lc. will ....1 ~ ..a ultt.ately to falfill his poai~lOD the the elaiW of 104. 1n C'Onclusi~n, the policy of education in the flRve abou1&! be .,t.alliahed Oft tbe basis of . . . . vi_ 01 v.1M. fti ..... view .botlleS require aD ablolute standard of ca.luct, ratber than a chan9ift9 atanard which adapt. itself coutuUy, witJaout clMr purpose ff>r goodneaa, _r.ly to pro.ote the con.,.aienae of 80Cial life. A value ataa4ar4 1IIhlcb can truly pra.ota the bu;a)ay and joy of 80Cial life caD sbow it. UHfulne Oftly wheD it il baaed OR the low of God, beeause the aheolDba _aDd.rc1 of val_ (God'. love) llUat be . . tabliahed a,.fore oy ~_t 10... and cr.ativity can exiat.

* _ 'ucb.

lIIIHll. '- .......

MIl,

t....

Finally, : oduc~tion frOB this point fo~ard ahould h~vG the _ ~ 0 al to realize the love of God on GArth, and this goal cHould pr cc ~. ~ IMn aright8 end fre~OI8. 'rhl! lovo of GoeS, aftt3r fil l, i:3 t r...Q Wiry toundation of r1gbt:J ud fJ!'eed<m. The rn.etbp.,.d () f r~~ !i. :: fr~"": t.~~ lova of Goc! ia the coiaCi4eDCa of the d1ract~on. Q~ t:rlH~~t, t~ouqht ~ ltfe. Ch'lCa thee. -tar.~ ~~~ ~i~c!c!e, c3~t~l' b<J 0 :1I

C-od, then t.be lovo of God ecn be reAlised on

thi ~

eart."1 .mn:t1

~~!..te~

w111 produco g~ ecc.lei:1os, the good cul tura , aDd tho ltiDfd<:a of ~. t ic!"'Al

ey8~

~ l.et ~~

ot

.
.~

.'

.' .
' ..~

1"- -

..

~.:

" ..._.. -...

..~

...
~

.: i

. '

THEORY OF AM

(From the text of Unification Thought)

Idlte4 by
,
'

.:.

'.--.:.

'\~--

..

. .. " - ~njfi~.t~oft . ~t .....rOb I~t1t~t. !~~f'Jati town Internattonal ~r.lniftq Ceftter

Barrytown, Mev York

.,

.. .

Mat

30, 1915

~'

is the cre~tive activity to produce joy throuqh be~u ty . Thio chapter will deal with ba.ic point. concernin9 art, ~uoh ~ ~ tM conditions for deterrsininq beauty and the relation betwaQll art ~~d mor~lity, and will also sU9gest a new view of art to clarify and re~ve probl.em. in conventional aesthetics .
A~t

m:l:'rIOlI A

!!!mt

is Art?

reall .. and appreciate beauty. TM u.ltlaate object of art ia to obtain jOy trOlll the beauty which ha. been realisoc1. Joy 1. qeMrate4 when the lunt san9 and HyunC] San9 of the subject, both ~\1_1 and potential, coate to reHllble and be r .-bled by ' . u. ....., lang all4 HyUll9 .. ( . ... '.. : 1 _,._ BanCJ of tM ob1~t .. ..~q. tM .taD4pO~ ;~'1'~~ ; Divine Principle, &rt conati tut.s an seDtial aspect 01 It....lit.. Since t"e ult~te nee of creation ill the er.. t.loa of joy, art MY be d .cri~ a, the -technique of joy. God', purpo in the creation ot the tmiver was to achi.... joy. 'fo fulfill this purpose ~ cJ:sat~4 man for 81, OD joy, and _lao created all th1ft9~ of the un1ftr. . to bring joy to 'rberefore, the world cr ted by Got! is the world of art. Thi. i, the prophecy of the . Dible concerninCJ the kingdOM of God t -Behold, I aaJte all thing_ new . death 8Mll be no .ore, neither 'Mll there be mournin<j nor pain any more, for the l~r tbing, have pa ed away.- (Rev . 21t4,5) The future world will be a world fillet! with joy alofte, and the living itaelf, and the life it.elf, will all be art.
Azt con.frto of oreati". activ! tie. to

"ft.

SECTION B

Mt!nini ot

~.!lty
~

Then what is the beauty which i .

object of art?

a..u~y

Mea.ns the emotional force COJItinq fro. the ob1ect ,whicb givea joy to the ~ubject. Tn. object itself . .y or . .y not pea.e heart. In either ca.e, when the object qiv.. an iapulse to the heart of the subject (God or man), the impulse i . sensed beauty. Beauty, therefore, i8 that value of the obj.ct which has been ..aaed a.o-

tio.na:ly.

Beauty thus shares the

COBlOn

nature of tM values of

, r -Jt ~'; ! 900dnes!S and beauty.

Until the object eo... to have an ..ational ,r.lationship with the aubj.ct and 9i\".. joy to the j-=t by .xcitlnq it, bea. .y stay. do~t in the objec~ .......... MDCe or pott.lbilit,. ..... the -potential beauty 1A tM object ia 4rava out, . . .l_ted and j~,3.C!ed br the eub1ect:, it beco. .a real beauty. ,",us ....uty 1. not .iJlply "exi.ting- in actwa'llty, but i , .enaeel aDd d~liMd by the .ubject. Like other valuea, beauty exlat aD object!" and a potential value, until the object to ba~ reIationship with the ~ubject. Once tite give and ,take act,ion between the .u.bj.ct UId object i. perforlNJd, beAuty appears a. a real value. This 1. the nature of beauty aCcor4iat ,~to Unification ThoUC)ht. . .... : . ; . . . . . .... -.-

oa.e.

RC'I'IOII C '

a..i. for the ~X of Art in the Unification Principle

The baais or foundations of the Theory of Art viewed frOM the

Unification PrinCiple are de.cribed below.

SOTE:

' .'al , :~ ""hich exists p-,)tentially, essentially and object.ively- becomes

In the co.-err.ial (Ryunq Sanq) value of a thing, the use

through the actual <Jive and take action between the use tl'l~ Sllhjt?ct, i.t!. eXC'~.J1nge. '!'his is the exchanqe value. ' ':' '-1' "Cr'i~, ique of _~ioloqy" in "New Critique of COJNnunism", revi&ev :;\!~d ,--nJ~r.ged ea..i.tion. pp. 42-94.)

~.<-' .i ; l y .:;r, ,<l: \J o;! and

Th. firat '. foundation ifJ the purpo of creation by God described in the Principle of Creation. That ia, .an was created as an object of JOY tor God and all things in the universe were created to bring joy to man. The second foundation is the two kinds of desir@ for value given to man by God to fulfill this purpose of creation. First, since man was created as an object of God's joy, man has A desire to offer joy to God And to the larger whole, such as hi. society, nation and race. This desire to realize the purpose for the whole i8' ~n's value-realizing- desire. Second, since all things in the univerae were creat.ed a. objects for the joy of man, un foels joy when he exPeriencea thea. Consequently, man has a deaire to feel joy through the.. ~ia 1s man'a valueaeeking desire. In thi. v.y, f1;'oa tl)e" two .corr.Sp<?nding desires, . .. "t!.atic ac:;t~v1~i,es . be9-in. The t~1rd. fQ~ati9n !. the t~ct t~t man i. endow~ w~th th~ .b~11t1 tQ realize the.~ two d i~ ( t~t is , ~. endowed ,with . ereative pover or creativ!ty, which enables ~ to C;;l'e,4te be.,.~ty., ". The Th.ory of A~t baaed on the ~nif~c.ti.on P~incip~e rests on the.e ~ fQ~t1ons!

.-D

.:

,"

';

..,Ie. D
, . I .

ti~ - .

J."

,.....

, .... :. I.

Art i. the creation of beauty, and, consequently, the ereation of joy_ Tben what i . joy? The Divln~ Principle records that -Joy comes when we have an Qbj~t, whether inv!aible or visible, in which our own character .and form are reflected and developed, thus enablinq us to feel our own character and form through the stimulation derived from the object. (p. 4~) Thu" when the Sung Sang and Hyung Sang of an object and those of a subject come to resemble each other, joy ~ into existence. expu1Ded in -OntolO9Y" aDd "Bpl.t..,loqy, man is ~. direct iaaq. of God, or the encapsulation of all thing. of the universe.

"S

I
I'

1. U. Dolly of NIl. tt.nr-, all - . ....... u4 .. , . . . . . . . .f t.he _,~_ lie poU.U&lly. ro~ ~~ t:h. or:tWiMl. piI~Mrr.
of floWB', l.DClud1a, it. color, ....,. . . . ~ftne . . , 11 1.D t.he body of _ well ill the flower. '!'be experience r .....lt.iQtJ

in .." and the real flower thr~ ,1. . and tau aoUoa 1. C!09nJ.tioft, and & f . . linq of joy .riMa fraa .uch Wlica. 'to puceive tile . ...., of tba object, t:herefore., firat tIM or .. ,!... l . .tt.ern ahMl . . . . to aiM. Bow cu ttl!. oac\lr' FLrst of all. purity of MaR ia """,nil. If the dle or~1ft.l pattern at..ad i_uid. .l,. ~~ .. 1 .. _ aad

tr~

tile _ion of tM ori.1nal

pa~t.e...

CIG". _

_an u .......

bnlMith of caltue La !. II' .. ipi "" au . . . . of beauty and leu'lli-. tbeIa U. ....t'-lly, . .' . " , . , . . . . . . 1),l.a.t 1& ~ .~ioua becc:H ~ aooe8 ....,.. . . . . ..-iou..... and __' " ..-e _11y __ pNU. . 11& ~... t:iae 06 009ftiUon.

..-rae.

1.

Rut_l . . ..-blance
Mut_l .rr~~l&ftC. of .,s_~
~..-.bl~

!!PI

fte ~lIal reMliblance of aubject aM ob,ec:t 1Ia r.apect of

SUNJ ..., .....

the _ _ _t "

'-iW'''' -"". ,-.

~.

io ~...-:t of ~~ whol. ~" ,part. of ~~lYi4uall.~.i, ~~f cu1tur.. and ~af~ of

,

aDCl heart. When t.M .~ject diKOYp'. in the object the .UMt -. thoUflht hi. 0Vft; the aubject f1a4a the oltj4tCt b@antiful. If the th'Jught i a rich and deep in quality aad numeroul in quantity th~ scope of joy viII be wider and t~ ..aaation will be deeper. It is important therefore t.o have de.p thou9bt in pereeivinq bea~lty. 'rhus, the rese.blance of Sung S&IlCJ _an. that the hellrt an:'! thought of the creator lyinq in the object (artwork.) and the h(':art and thouqht of the subject (appreciator) lIutually relemble.
~

.1IM~ 1iIf!I"t~ .!UQ9 the.- .... ~~~bt

b.
~le

Mutual reHilblaDCe 'of HyWW &anq

Hyun9 San, includ all the a.pecta of an object which can bc &en!,(d by the fi ve sensory orqan., such as tit. tOrrDr color, sound and ~ll. When theae aspects corrpond to the oriqinal

pattern in our boody, beauty ia .MSed and the aecompanyinq feeling of joy welle up.
As dlccuased in -Bpiat.-oloqy", tt. external

world ta ~ enla.rqement m'K1 expanaion of a huun body, abC! all the aspectD of the external ~rld ere contained ift their or191na1 pattern in the inne ~ . vorld (human body). Aspect. such a. shapes, colors and smells of all thiJl9a (the Wliverae and the artwork) are already contained in ' the human body as a pattern or contracted form. This. is the mutual. reseJ!l.blance of HYU,n q Sanq. When these a6pects of the object, in union amonq theaselves, come to resemble the subject and excite the eaotions durinq coqnition, joy i . born . emotion to be excitod? When d~. tbs object excite tM heart of the subject? This occurs when all the aapect. which constitute the obj.ct (univerH or c-rtvork) COM in.to baraony. That ia, when a man f~ees an object which ia in har.ony, the -.otion of the aan i . excited. This h~~ny means th~ harmony of all a.~ts of. aaqnitud., space, color, Positiona, dietancem, tones and pitc~ of sound., high and 10" speeds of action., etc. Thia is the harmony of diversity, and consists of harmony in space, and harmony in tiN. Harmony time means harmony in whicb. changes appear with the flow of time. Beauty comes into eXiatende all the aspects of the object come
~he~

what are the cirCUMStances for

~uman

in

when

into an har.onioua . Un1on. "ItJl 'one another aM with the subject b y mean. ' ~ 91 ~ . aJi4 ' .taki aaud~ centei{~ loa' the parpo.. of creation.

:cO~Hq1lently, . th.t. :hOU! 4 se~ ~y~ betvnn':"uiOu .~ts

of

of .1Iy\inc) SUe) i t . .lf .~ that 1., between long aDd .ort, wide and . . , . narrow, 1arge and ...11, round an4 aquare, white cloUd and a blue sky. There .hould al.o be har80ny based on the lav of give and take action between S~q SAng and HyUftf Sang. For example. the purpose of creation of an artwork and the individuality of the artist should be in harmony with the style of the work of art. The con ten t and the fOrJll ehould a1.o be in baIWDnioua union. Thi s too is the mutual resemblance Qf Hy\lnq Sang_
2.

Co!!plementaritx
I

The IftUtual

r e....,lanc. which con.titut the content of joy

haa anotbex .id~ called ~1 'Rtar1ty. That is, the subject receiv.a joy froet._ -;.ot. by 11..1.. in the object a feature which be l~k.. For exatpl., . . . "@lCei . . . ]of ~ M find. in WOIMn a sofmea. -.n4 btauty which he hl!ft.elt lack.. How is it that cOIIple_uttar! ty occur.? JIaft i . 60t aa.plete whole when conaidered individually. HQ has been divided and expnded from the unified being of God into two bei",. (poaitive and fteejative) and into J!Any individualiti , and by re-uaitiDq these ."in, man ~. a c~lete ,,hole. Man ia divided flxst into . .n, who expre ..... ttle ~iti..,ity of God, aDd woman, who expre es the neqativity of God. Nl!n and WOM4ln have been 50 made that wheft they are united Ua~ one being, they vlll perfectly 1'. . . .1. God Wbo ia the _Jon of ~ 4u1 . .peets of . .ac\l11n1~y and fn1ftiAitJ. s.oo.I, _ - ie . . . . til ..". a waf that he .nar each of dMt bdlv14ull~1. . b 001, . . 4.j,~ver. in ~r people wbat be Jsiuelf lacks. . . . be Obtai. . eM01J9h V.he and take action witb other. -what he lack., he f~ joy. Tbl 14. of beauty ia called -coapl. . .fttarlty O~- corre.pondence-.- Like a d.sk and chair, two being. beeona a- perfect union by ca.pletiftfJ or collpl_ntiftfj each other. ~hla " the aecmiftfJ of 1. the COMpl. . .ntarity of aubject and object. To co. . nearer to a r-erfact\mion ..an. that the purPOM o~ erea~1On . has . been fulfilled by that Wch t an4'-:joy "and - ati.f'acition . bo't"a at tut tn'tant.
~ln.nt.ari ty
.... '-

only who th4i .. t '.. -. 'loun4a1:1_n of re'ianblanc. .ad Ci DDity' at' a deeper 1.~1" A _re 41fference ' between two thin98 vi thout eo..onlty ia not ...o.,J. to brinq about b(Muty

~....

'

cae oecu:
'l#J _

..

"

.....

"

'are
"

'0:"

.......

or joy.
*NO'IE: "!'he term cOlftplellOntarity 01' corr.apondeftce" uaeC here has a techr.ical meaning, naJnely, that two bein9s which possess within theelves so_thinq correapondiD9 to ao.& a.pect of the other, beco~ a perfect union. The relationship between a teach~r an~ a student, or between a company president And employee is co :- 1: ' ~ ~?Ondence in a wider sense t.han is meant here, bee-a use in suc!l canes the relationship of c01nplementarity is not so st.rong. ~1~o, cnrrespondence or complementarity in this sense means, from the vicWfolnt of God, that two beings are united into one being ~'lhich ia more like God. In a wider aense, this too c a n be viewed as a 4elationshi~ of reaeablance.

SECTION E The TWo Sides Dual De_ire. and D~l Purposes of Artistic Activity

Then what concrete fOrD will artiatic activity take wbeD developed? Firat, art includ the two aidea of creation aDd appreciation. Artiaticactiviti have . _ .ide were beauty ia created (creAtion) and another .ide where beauty ia aajoyed (appreciation). Appreciation may appear pasaive, b~t it h .. a positive and active aid. of 9ivinq meaning to the appreciated object and tindinq beauty there. This creative proces. within appreciation i_ called Subjective or Projective Action . Secon4, rAOn ' cl~l de,ires ue reflectecl 111 .rti_~lc activity . '. The are . ~ va1\18-J'ealiliIlCJ de_ire aa4 the value:.. ...k~n' desire. BecAUSe man wa. created a. tbe . sub,tantial obj.~t of God , man has a d . .1re to 1:. .11 .. value., in to ,le.s. Go4 0&' ta.

0""

whole, wtU.ch 1'. . . . . . .Dt. ~ (a posNlace, tilli1)9 tbi. de.ire, NA kiftP joy to

the v.. lu.~~liaiD9 4 ire~ _i~ ~ ' '''r ~~~ ~ the ' subject of love to exerci doIUa1oD ove.: all ~ift9~ i.. tbe lIfti~
~.lz, to ~1. . j.~~f"~ .~t ~~f~~ if," ~_ ~j.~ ! "r~ _. ( j!tc~a~.:' '_ ~,i~ ia ,..... v.~:~ '~"" ';" Cr',fti v ,~t:.,. ivity.. 1.,= ~l.i.~ . .. n1r . ,' tJw va~rw. '.... cl".'J~ ,~,,,~ _

ver. . , ... ~.'[l

. .

-.xt.

_i ..,l! .. _11.
' .

_t.t.en or

~.Qe).

. , . ful-

ftli. 1_
0:
~

.l...

-._

ap.pree1.t.i.o~; _t.lll..Y pr ~ v.l~~'''_ '. ct.-.~'. ' ~~~~t\. ,.a ppf!Ci_:,. ,"
ation is al$o an important aspect of creation and .objective action is a creative el.-ent of appreciation. Thirdly, arti.tic activity reflect_ manta d ire to fulfill both the purpo for the whole an4 the p\JI"POH for ~ 1n41vidual. Since all individual. are created to fulf1ll certain purpos , every indivi4ual haa bi. own for exi.~enc. which c~_ from God. This purpo.. 1_ c1i vided into the purpose for the whole and the purpose for the individual. The for-.r . .an_ an ov.~all objective to be attained through ~. artt.tic activity; the latter

purpo..

r.~D.

an individual ot>jectiv.. 'I'he 1ue-realiainq deaire aDd the 'l41ue-~e.kinq desire . .ntioned above are the desire. to achieve th. overall objective and the individual objective, r pectively.

SC'rION ..

Deter.ainat1on of Beauty
the bea.,. of U't be det4rtUaed' PirK, tbe ......yof art requir. . haraGa, baH4 Oft the law of gi .. aad take aet.1Oft ~ Wt.n the pur'pOf;8 of creation of the artllOrk and tfte corre.poft4U.." pect. of ~he work. For the beauty to be actual:1'" "l"OQIh the sen. . . of the aubjeet, there should be bu'amy ba8eI . . ad take bea.ea the purpo.. of oreat ion. displaye4 in tt. object, . . . tho a.ptCta of tbe object needed to realise the purpo. . of tM creation of t.he object. Secondly I the beauty of art 1.' cSeten1ned by the correapondlnq relation betwCeA subjective and objective CQDclit.iona. Proper obj~l. . condition. _ _ ~y betWen the
IIoV C&ft

,1"

purpo of the object ad the variou.~. "leh cOD.t1t the

object. a xplai1M4 aboft. !'be ~r subjecti . . conc1itioftll ~. & harllOny of 8\mg _ , aDd IIy1Ift9 hBg . wi tUll nbjeet _0 ap-pr.~idte. th_ _vo~k of art. ft. 21-9 aant of tM ' _object - . . . the tbOug)\t, ~., ~r,~_-'--~1ty, taate, cultue ...s=~ ~-cJt ~ .. ubjeet po . a'... : ~ ' t" '- ~Uft9 ;Sab9 'ot" 1*e . . j.ct _ .... the body att'\J,t ure SM ', f1,.,..:_ QI. - the aubj.ct . 'the beauty of art ia deler=ined .ub.tantially by ~he corresponding 9ive aDd take relationship beeween the 8ubj.c t dd the obj~t. Therefora, beauty i . qreat':,Y affec~.d not o;\ly Dy t;.. condition. of the object of art, but also by the standpoint of the aubject (author or appreciator).
.' ' , ' I.. , (

t_

'

SzctrION G conditions !!quired for Creative Activity

What condition ust be fulfilled for creative activity to occur, trom the .viewpoint of the Unification Principle?

The joy of c:.rt

L~ :4d c, ~j C'c~;

:.::i
Si..~::g

~enor~t~u

fron

tt~ rc~c:-ubl~~ce
r :~ng,

of cnbject
i:l
S~ction

in

b") ~.: l1

SL'-ng ond H1ung

an

~ntior:ro

D.
:r.O:J t

SU::'9 Sang in c.!"tictic [\:=tivity

i l!'?o:: ~<:.~ t o~ t!~CE0
f o~

inclu~~es l:~art:,

thought, con-

10

h"'~y:t.

r::o

c3~:~t-li[',h l! clC(;lT.' F;Jl':-Z'0=10 o f

r.~~0 ('I.~!?a.;:ets

crr;Cltic~

th<:: e,:"ject on t.oo fO\!"rt(~ntion of the~~ S~.:.::'J i5 thefi.r.'!It: i~x:tt.-J2.i ~r'<~it ion fo;r;: cI'ruitiva cctivl:;y.

r;;~ (") ll?.]1j or

no~i v n~ icn fo~ cre~ti vo

r;; '~5.Sl cT( ~;:h:e
!>~cp2.(.'

activity iG t~~ deairo to ren li ~o valt~. uhid1 tr.i"a to o?!17~r. jo~' to the ~holG (C.,o:::l) eft to o~h~r
on the
fOU!ld~tio!!

i~ b~sed

of heart (love) ,mich is

~~ c;o=

to

plc&\3c C~::i ~~d OU~i!lt"D.

O!l th:ts fotL"'ldation, all the

ast~li.hed.

co~cep 't~

2cr

creating the

vor}~

of nrt art:!

Here anoths.:r

~Uva.tion

begins, tbe vnlue-~c9kin9 do~ir~. The work of art ie aimed no~ only at pleasing ~~~ ~Jhole, hut ~180 Qt tho goal of brin~in9 joy
to
'--

the ~uthor

or

~rtict h~elf.
Q

It iu

t~~

cr0&tive

r~a~on

of man
~.

~hich e..'lablc~
J

hie a8

Eu.bj~Ct.

to transform his Sung SlUlg into the Thus, in .CZ$l1tin'l1

objc'Ct

(obj~tiV'ation)

aM tiM joy thftr~.

work of Artr1t is -Jl~ UY to . .teblia,b a --9leu p~., ot ,01:0&tion with specific- fora, o~19J._tiD, 11\ ,.the s-. 8aa9 Mpe':t of the desire tor valuft, and centering ~~ .~~.
~

..

to the sUbject: t;o bring him joy. Therefore, all values! ,ire ~et!J ot the object which anticipate the existeneo of a subject hich can and will enjoy the values. Creation of a ~rk ot art means to realizo such cbject valu88, and the creator aust bear in ~ir.d how to br~~9 joy
to the l!Iubject (ap:;>reciator) with the aid of the objftCt' tI value As the tlcope of the subject. to vhoP.t joy i. to be returned . (appreciators) ~come8 wide~, the value of the Work of art increaees. In this sense, it ~a~{ he ~ai~ that concern for the subject (ap?recia-

A value is that which the objoct ' r.~"\U'n.

tor) is al~o cone~rn for the Yhol~. In order to widen the scope of the subj~ct to be 8~rved, the artist should feel within hinself

10

purpose for tne whole -- to briag joy to a natiOD or i:O the

con.ciou~n. . .

.~ l e

h...dU.n race -- and have the

of d ir inv to m:1J'}9 joy

to that whole. Thus the ultimate end of the artist'. object con~~'" .l.otJane.. to pl s. the whole li.. in hi. desire to ~dCtl God and praiae the glory of Hi. Who is the greatest whole. It i . \hi .
object conseiousne to exert one.elf tor the qlory of Qo4 WLiQl\ "ill be the everlasting .ource of athua1. . . in uti.tic Ht'.iyi ty .
l.. Sarmon)" of Sun, k g
~

Hxunt

'!PI

After the Sung SAng conditions of artistic ereativity -- ~ purPO.~ of creation and the object eoucJ.ouaes. -- HV. be.. Ut-

Abliabed, tbe ~ny bua4 on the 9iYe ..cl take .etlon . a t be cr. .~ed ---9 the wariou. corre8pOll4ia9 .peets of the work, c.t"riR9' oa t.he purpose and on Mart. ..~ b!portant at this ~iftt . u . t .?irat, wi thin tM .\abject there abool4 be huwony between 8aa9 side (thought, hear~ aDCJ tIa8 pw:po. . of crt.ion) and the IIyUIMJ Sant .i4. ,.tyle of expr. . .1oa . . . _terial.) of the creative work, i.e. tbere aut .....~ "'t_~ t.he , content and ttl. tOni. For aUllpla., when & . 8C1&lplU'e of . . . . . 1. to be '..ad., first of all. the .p\ll'pO. .. --..cl; tbe th_ of ~~ 8Culpt~ . . (aunq SaD9 aspect) aut be 4tlte~~. . -.condly, . th, 41ff e,~_.Dt au-cts' or . MUrj.;.(.ut~-Of ,& ~~ . ;WCI!IUUI" pr ~ .j,~tipg or standinq statue) 1IUat be <leterained. ftaere au.t also be har,w)ny . . -. ..onq thes~ ~1"'Dt.. In the ca o a .y..phony, for example , there should be ha~ny (accoapanied with contrast) a.ong all t he eleaents, including (1) COIIbinationl of high and low tone., long and ahort tonea, ud stron9 and weak ton. . , and also of ton haviD9 different qualiti.s (string., borne, etc.), (2) the contraat between the firat 80tive and the aeeond I!IOtive,. and (1) xnytbas which are slow or rapid. Thi. principle q1 fora and depth to all genre. ~nd achools of cla.sical, ro~ntic, realisti c scnools Of art, .s well as the -art for art'. sake- .~hool . This i_ th~ harmony ot Sung Sang and Hyun9 Sanq .

t_ '''''

.'

w.I

. ' ...

~,.

...::

.. " . ...

~~ ~;..,....

'.

'---- <1.

Techniw
The actual harllOny betwe.n Sunq Sanq (the. . , and Hyunq Sanq

(expres.ion), accomplisbed among the various pects of the HYUft9 Sang, are the technique. of artistic expression. Thes. include, for example, sentence composition, musical composition, or design. By le~rninq such techniques of expression throrouqhly, the artist can deaonstrate his unique creativity and ereate an excellent work of art. Thus, artistic education is an ential condition for ex~ellent art.
5.

Unity of

~ti.tic

Activitz

Just the beauty of art i. 4etera1Hd by t.he corr p0n4.nee between subjective and objective Conditions, 80 within artistic actlvi ty there au.t be' SCBe oorrespondellee Or _i i;y Creati ve activity by the artist (object) for the benefit of tile whole (subject, appreciator), and appreciatiQn of the objeet (work of a.rt) by a subject Cartis ; apprec:i..tor) are carried out si.u-taneoualy. t 1ft the give and take actio.. of .ubject and object, the',llOve_nt .t beth .ides alway. flow ..oothly in coopecataOft' that is, ereat-ion e4 appreciation are caule4 OU~ in paJ:al1.iri 1--t::- a. :-eop~i.Oft 'aM practice work ,i4. -, . t~. ia . .1.~101Y" . ~. unity -of, p~ beweeR ~ a.ti.t ,.:. Ill: " itii.k, 'aaCt (1iti-, ......... _ :. . . . . . ,4, : .... ...-fte. of tIM ftMcy .t "": .. :ece4b1i1 .'- ~ .c4'P1e;.,. ~'''or the uti_t ~i.t.: VMa "".u~ of~ _ Vb..1l- 1IIl1~. :c...atift9 it ia aft upect ef tb4t :got. . .4 tali. . .'~iOa beW.", ttle .abject and the object.

to

.UilR.... '

6.

Individuality
The

subjective si48 include. both unity aDd iDdivi~uality. Tnerefor., a work of art centaifta a beauty which appeal. uaiversally to everyone, as vell aD el_nt of incUvi4ual beauty which ia peculiar to each artist. ~ ex1.tence of etyl. in art i . attributat>le to this individuality, .uch a. the .Glpt. .e. of J1ichel-.elo, the . y .phoni of _ttaoveD, and the literature of Yaaunari. fte
./

. .i~ atyl. - .~_1. . tlle UIlity ~ ~ lEI. ~ .Rei individual t.auty i.a tM . . ..nee of ut itJ -U.!. O;i1 bAeed CD the give an<1 take ection ~w. _ _ iv.rti~1.ity all Z p .u-

-CJeftI'.-. ,.,..

ticul&rity. In cr tiftCl a woek of art. theref.ore r both lBliver .. ality .nd ~~ique individuality ea.e into play. COIaWlist art lacks suff.icient consideration of the l.ndivi:iuali~y of the artist, an4 haa teD4ed to de4)enerate int.o ur.J :ormily by layift(J too .uch .-pba.ia on the PUI'pOSe for the whole r to Lt.... exclua10ft of particularity ancS incUv14u11ty. Thia baa occuned beea... art baa bHIl lINd a. a political tool

.....z.-.
9p!lMoD. RenHed ~or !J!prec:.i .'loa
- ----Wha~ ~J.tioo. aiR . . fu~lilW.-

'.

toe ~ ....,.iatioll .i )i .~p~.ci.

artistic activity?, In t~ view o~. U~~~~io~ ~, tion ia inaeparably rel.ate4 to creative activlty _~
l.
I

Obiect!..
-

. '" g

co.,.! tiQft.
;

b
SW1(J

'"u. . . . ~ tJa. pr--iM1-CiJ~

~.:

i..-cl iJt t.M

...,.

QD

taw

.O~~i_ . 9f

\$,.

ql

ut 1-- real-

. . MZt".4cul,v,.

iJKll .. fNt1~.,r- "'" -cul~Mf aa' heart) of the art!st, a part1eular purpoee for a~~ion i . eataali.hed, and a1- necary technique. are .CtWll.1~ and nployed 1 to attain this specific objective. In this way harMOny i . realized amonq the various aspects of Ryun9 Sanq (form, ele.ent., materials) throuqh q1ve and take action, and th. vor~ of art _co.es into existence. In 3n excellent work of art, therefore, not only the heart, 'c oncept and individuality of the artist are incot'pO:t'4ted, but also the expre ion of technique, and harmony between content and style are beautifully .anifested. These constitute the objective condi, tiona which the artwork itself poese ea. The he.uty of a work of art is determined by the deqree to whiCh these objective conditions
.Are fulfilled.

aaa. tubbucJl'lt.,

~"

13

'- 3.

S!JhjG9tiv8 Condition.
In
~d~ition,

of a work of art ~s ~ppreci~ ted by tho observer (subject) is Qff~ctd graetly by eubjective the actual conditiono, such as the degree to "!hich the appreciator ':?~ld \.;ncerstood the 'Work of art.
~.

beau~y

h~u.~

loved

Understanding the Purpose of the Object (Artwork). T~e degree of beauty and joy which the appreciat~r receives from th~ work of art depends upon the degree of mutual resemblance and COrlplcmentari ty between the work of art and the Sung Sang ~nd f~yu.ng Sang of the appreciator. Of primary i~portance for the appreciator is a nympathy and empathy for the purpose and sp~ciric cbj~ tive fo~ the creation of the artwork, as ~ll as for the concept hehind it. b. Heart (Love). Other conditions beinq equal, the d~cpcr the love, respect, a'ri-d enthusiasm of the appreciator tmrds the work of art, the richer will be the beauty Hnsed fro:!'!}' the wax-h.
"--

c.

Grasping Historical Content and Backqround.

If

th~

work

of art has historical content, these traces ~ ~~ , ~~ ,:,;~~~ ( ~~ ;. ?J<;l ',,' and man will be left in its background. If tbe ",pptee'1.f;o~ 1'ia~ &n~ underetandin9 of 'suCh ~ historical b&ckqro~d '(p~il~ti~l "' background) in:" a~reel.t'ing' the work of ar~, 1U ' bU~y' iril1ft: be "IJ~m"'~
by hia~ lDOr" ~lY" UCf" poliDantly ~ ~'

,1"1:~~p ,.,,~

j;f~~ ..),~~.~ 1't. - ~ .. - >,

3.

Judgment of Beauty

..

When we face a work of art, we first judge its beauty before we sense its beauty. Judgment me8ns cognition, ~nd coqnition is always accompanied by practice. We look at the work of art f=om various anqles, ~ke a ques8 to know the intention of the artist, and investiqate the historical background of the work and of the life of the artist. These efforts are a kind of practical activity. Just as the creation of a work of art ia accompanied by an appreciation of the work by the artist, .iailarly, appreciation include~ an aspect of practice (subjective action) which p~rallelA

tbe ACtive . . . .tiIMJ of tbe work of art.

~i.

siJIil.arity of cr. .-

tion ~d appreciat.iora .hoWe the corr.aponclenee between the two. AppftciaUon i . not sbllpl,. pa i". reflection, but ia 4 p.rocess

of creating the particular concrete beauty which the appreciator n s by projecting and addinq the appreciator"s own subjectivity ~ hnq} to the wort of art. In thia way the appreciator not only sen... vhat ia coataiDed in the work of art (purpose, h.~t, lndividu.lity of t.he artist, historical bactgro\mC!, ftc.), but al&o projects positively into the work of art hi. view of l~t. and
: : ~s

thought.

This action of the appreciator is called the SUbjec-

ti.ve Act.ion.
~.

Criteria of Beaitl

80w the j wi9MAt of beauty fOnl.. by the . appreciator (subject)? The obj~cti. . COftditiona of the Wark art, it. purpose of creatioD, and the ha~ny of ita perceivable . s~t. (1fUR9 1An9) are C'()I!InOn criteria of j\ld~nt which can be appreciatacS by e"ryon.. Beside. th. . . , there are particular criteria of jud9-.nt \W\ique to the appree1.tor. '!'be. . are the condition. ot the SUl\9 Sang' and H~ SaftCJ of the appreciator, .e . .ntioned above. 'rhu& arti8tic appreci.ation includ not OIlly -. uftt~.al appe-al a-l1pebple, but a-5 well In'-. ~Met_ ::a.M'e,' Ii:. spacifies some cflar,ct~cist-iC" "Nata' Qt s~it''1.-i.tY'PH~lcu ~r ~ -each indi vidual Appreciator.

.1..

of

to '

SECTION I

Art aDd Morality

1.
Onenes. of Love .~
~be

".uty

: ,)ve.
b~~uty

love.

essence of art 18 beauty, and the e.senee of morality is Fro. tbe ataDCipoint of the Unification PrinCiple, love and are ins.parable. Beauty ia born from love and is borne by If beauty is intensified and multiplied, love alao will be

15

intensified and multiplied accordingly, and when love increase.,

beauty i . atltiplied.

ror instance, if a child 1. beautiful, hi. parents will love hi. more, and this vill br1ft9 the child to beco.e ~re beautiful. This is a relationship of action and reaction. Both the action of love and ,t he reaction of beauty are force. emerqin9 from the hearts of parents and child. The nding .ide aends the heart in the form of love, and the receiving .ide receive. that love in the form of beauty.- (See diagraa below)

2.

Onen 1 of Art ' and Morality

~. 4

.~

I: _ .

_" J.bQ

Because :o~ .~i' \1M~.~~.l . ~itt ,o f lo~ ~d. ~\lty, I}Orality, whi,ch draWl. o;.u~ ~ c1'l~h p f lov.! AnP. Art,~ ~P~.< kavs 9.~t the ' dept" of beauty, .P,.~t ~ ~ ~tI(Mt_ra~ f . _, e.c,b. Gt .Mr. Art . a t alr , way. ,," ~ 1)..7 PI. ~~y~ .. ~ J .. 1'). ~! .~~ 1l,WIt.; ~

-...a

c:;,.~. t~~ . ~ tQ an 1a ~ (~ ' "

.. ,.,

,t-~~L ~" .

i.

~ ,,-! ""'" ~1~ .~" '

~ " '" ,il. .... .. ._ ,GIl. ~ .";j.,,ryat

IIOtivation of ac:.e cI l~. fo. pereoaal C)ab. Appr~i..~~oa .l~ should be . .de on the baai. of lov. and qrati tude of the appreciator to the artist. In this way give and take action between love and beauty can occur. Thus, to realize love and beauty in artistic activity, the artist and appreciator both should be moral men, for true love can come only from moral people. Under co.-uni , which "NOTE: The Divinet rJ:'inCi'i~. defiz;'es love and be.u~y in the following way: -Th .-otlonal oree wh~ch the subject g~ves to the object i. called love, and the ..otion.l force wbicb the object return. to the subject is called beauty.- (Ibid., p. 48.)
/

.. "

()

'

completely 41.reqard. God'. love, it viII be absolutely iapos.ihle to b~in9 about an art of love. ~ pr . . .nt younger 9eneratiob, with their sense of valuea broken down and vi~ the order of love which alone can lona the fouaclat1oll of be...i:y, Oall n...r be s.ti.fied vi th the beauty they rae.! . . bowe. .r IIad thy MY aeex after it, And eOftsequently they are becca1ng d. .,er_te. Yhl1 ia the result o! seeking beauty alone, .~t from -orality.

:) .

tlisr~.t.

Beauty
paren~.t

'!'h.: highe.;t love il God' 8 love, followed by

low.

Thert;fore, wh<1t hal expre.sed God's love throuqh art 1. of tM hiqhelt beauty. 'this ie the expre1oa of Goc!'. glory aM _ glory f~ tne position of cMlcSren (object) of God'. love vll1 r~a . . eternAl beauty, tranacen4iftCJ hiatorical cbanqe. 110 _ 1 q (.te~Raj. ~.nter of vAlue) can ari.e _l.a~ :"ove i . UJll ~ vi dl ~..~y and beauty with ~i..... tblt true' love "'.aty -~f God. In coasunil., only 10.. for the p.r~y# for " COIIrad ~n4 for the eLlS. are . . ~i.ecti the hoM, Which 1. the true foun4ation for the orde~ of love, ia clilreqar4e4 or d troyed. LOve .eUb.. t _ lillhed on the fo--,tioa cPf - . brobft 'f811y oan oaly be 'rOI'O~ lov~, not the -lOY. whlc'" ~r. bOrn '"of .u..~ iJ'Wi ';'h eut:-! POore" l cw..
~ praise of God.
The beauty whiab ~. . .

God'.

------

"

10...

.net
.~

.c.

J.

cannot bP. nOr beec.e true" love, aDd OM oal;

ea.ouflage a at.ifle'] r.eart. p:--evented irCfA eXperiencift4J the 'd.~th "'Of the l~v. of God. Consequently, beauty based on such fala. love which prevents .an from relating to God, and which center. OD 8tru991e and hate. naturall, re.tricts the depth of the flow of love and beauty.

SEC'l'lOlf J !ypea of Love and BeautX

Beauty has .-ny

:-,eauty .:>ne

for~s

~y.perien~e9

or types. We know for example th~t the in viewing mount.ains and forests and the

17

beauty one aen.ee in loox1Dq upon a waterfall, ar~ different fro. one another. ~he.e two type. of beauty ~ diff.rant from tha beauty felt by looking over plain. and higb peaks. Alao, th~ tYP08 of ~auty we sen.e when we look at flower., bird8 and pet ani~~18 are different from one another. Thus, the beauty we nense has many formB depending upon the objects we look upon, but in all these objects we find the essential charactsr of love pr ent. In thim basic love, love and beauty have become an insepar.able unity. As explained in the preceding section, love and beauty both originate from heart. Therefore, if love has ft basic character, beauty too oust have a basic character corresponding to that char~cter of love. As the e.sential character of love and beauty forms en in.,.parable unity, 80 the basic types of love and beauty are unified.
1.
Type. of Love-

Then what are the baaic types of love? They are thrM types: the love of parents, the love .of a married couple, and t~e lovo of children. Parent.' love include. father's love and mother'. love. The .love of a ~ried couple includes hu~b~~. love a~d wi~~'s love, and the love of -children include. ioVe for parents and love . ". . . fox brothers and .iatet.. When the.. ba.ic tYPe. of love are comJ bin~, tr.nsfo~ &D4.ultiplle4 in different vay., broader forma 4~: f~ ;. ~ \. ~. .I...... i" _~ .... ~ :.._ .. of loft, inolU.i:iin9 l ,o ve for ~ h~ race. ucl for COQDtryMn, are I.. . :r., .t .... ,. I , ~
., . . : " _ . 11

"; '$

., _

....,JE.

>

....;....

'"

bo...

"":

for t~ central fig;lr~ lot country or love for the teacher i . the transformation of love by children for their parent.; and love by & woman teacher for a boy student ia the transformation of mother'. love. In this way, love develops into many types, but the essential love i. found in the Four Position Foundation of the home .
by parente for

r~r " .j_i~, , l~ve >. f~r pet -:~t.al .i~ . ~ tr~fomtion

.. L ...

lor ...-

...-

~ 'f

&
-

. '

..

>

tbei~ (~hildren~ lo~.

of' loVe

th.

2.

Types of Beauty

The basic types of beauty are based on the.. basic type. of

18

love, that i~, the love of the Pour Position Pou.naaticm of the family. Thus, the basic types of beauty are fat~r'. beauty, moth~rts beauty, ftar~ied couple's beauty, children'. beauty, brother's beauty and sister'. beauty.

Father's "auty. This corre~nd. to father'. love, and means IS beauty of deep re.pect, in which the bear.r of deep love ia 8ensed. It i& the beauty of dependabl. authority, a beauty of justice which i;i harsh on an off.n4er, -'uty of a JIODl, aarl th~ bea\.lty of a 8ubliai ty sen.~ when we GAter a huCJ~ edilica. These are t ransformat.ions of father'. beauty.
b. Mothe r Beauty. This corresponds to JIOtber'. love, and indicates a peaceful beauty which i . full of mercy and "ana like aprinq, a magnaniaou8 beauty which i . like the .~ e~racing _verythinq without a li~t, an ..at1oaal beauty which forgives, believes in ~d tate. good care of . . .rythiftg. It 1. the bri9ht .... !:ublt.e beauty Which we sn.. vheJl we loot ~t the atat_ of the Bi.aaed V1r91n . .ry. All . the.. are tranaforat1Oft. of bea"ty derived fro. .ather'. beauty. c. Married CoUple'. _uty. !'hi.. corresponda to ~ . .rried couple's love, and indicate. the . . . . of beauty we f_l whea w. look at nature anel vant t.o_TelY \lP09 it or ~ ~raced .by it. It .~ t.be beautiful f . . li~9 toward. you loved one, -tie sen.e af ion<;inC]_ 1'ne beauty whi,.:h arous. . the kind. off~~inqs 1s the t .~ansforlnation uf 1Iarrled couple'. beauty. Such beauty is the t .t "4nsfert:nce, projection or transforation of the be.a uty which a mu~ried couple or lovers feel toy~rd each other.
~

~.

c.

."

.-

d. Children'. Beauty. This ie the ~ b4~uty ~nd comic beauty th.t we feel toward children. A8 children gro~ from one to two to three in aqe, children's beauty ~r.dually changes while displaying endless different forms. All these kinds of inherent beauty ar~ children's beauty. When transferred to the natural world, this children's bea~ty is expressed as sweet beauty peculiar to young animals and .mall buds. When man look. at these natural

19

l " /

!J

._ .
- ~-

thing., he .ana.. the quality of beauty which he

looks at children.

t l.

when he

In this . .y, the ba.ie: type. of beauty all originate in fallily love. When this faaily loft cbaft9 fora, and these new toras are aixe4 .-mg th. . . .l ... , an infiait. nueber of tYp$8 of be~uty

are born.

(
-,

.~.

,.
" 1:-1 .
- of

.. .
It. '.

''-'"

"

.]

.~....

., ..

~ j. -

, <.
~

j
/